Church-History
OF
BISHOPS
And
their
COUNCILS
ABRIDGED
,
&c.
CHAP.
I.
Of
the
sacred
Ministry
,
Episcopacy
and
Councils
,
necessary
Premonitions
:
and
of
the
Design
of
this
Book
.
§
.
1.
GOD
that
could
have
enlightned
the
Earth
without
the
Sun
and
Stars
,
could
immediately
alone
have
taught
his
Church
,
and
communicated
knowledge
to
mankind
:
But
as
he
is
the
most
communicative
good
,
he
was
pleased
not
only
to
make
his
Creatures
receptive
of
his
own
influx
,
but
also
to
give
them
the
use
and
honour
of
being
efficient
sub-communicants
under
him
,
and
causes
of
good
to
themselves
and
to
one
another
:
And
as
his
Power
gave
Being
and
Motion
,
his
Wisdom
gave
Order
and
Harmony
,
and
his
Love
gave
Goodness
and
Perfection
,
felicity
and
love
,
as
he
is
the
creating
and
conserving
Cause
of
Nature
;
and
this
in
much
inequality
,
as
he
was
the
free
disposer
of
his
own
▪
so
in
the
Kingdom
of
Grace
he
doth
by
the
Spirit
of
Life
,
Light
,
and
Love
▪
1.
Quicken
and
strengthen
the
dead
and
weak
souls
,
and
awaken
the
slumbering
and
slothful
;
2.
Illuminate
the
dark
with
Faith
and
Knowledge
;
and
3.
Sanctifie
the
malignant
Enemies
of
holiness
,
by
the
power
of
his
communicated
love
,
making
them
friends
and
joyful
lovers
:
This
Spirit
first
filled
the
Humane
Nature
of
Christ
our
Head
;
who
first
communicated
it
to
some
chosen
persons
in
an
eminent
manner
and
degree
,
as
Nature
maketh
the
heart
and
brain
and
other
principal
parts
to
be
organical
,
in
making
,
preserving
,
and
governing
the
rest
.
To
these
he
gave
an
eminence
of
Power
to
work
Miracles
,
of
Wisdom
to
propagate
the
Word
of
life
,
and
infallibly
by
Preaching
and
Writing
promulgate
and
record
his
sacred
Gospel
,
and
of
holy
love
to
kindle
the
like
by
zealous
holiness
in
the
hearts
of
others
.
To
these
organical
persons
he
committed
the
Oeconomy
of
being
the
witnesses
of
his
words
and
actions
,
his
resurrection
and
ascension
,
and
of
recording
them
in
writing
,
of
planting
his
first
Churches
,
and
sealing
the
truth
of
their
testimony
by
many
Miracles
,
promising
them
his
Spirit
to
perform
all
that
he
committed
to
their
trust
,
and
to
bring
all
to
their
remembrance
,
and
to
lead
them
into
all
truth
,
and
to
communicate
instrumentally
his
Spirit
to
others
,
the
sanctifying
gifts
by
blessing
their
Doctrine
,
and
the
miraculous
gifts
by
their
imposition
of
hands
.
§
.
2.
By
these
principal
Ministers
the
first
Church
was
planted
at
Ierusalem
,
(
fitliest
called
the
Mother-Church
)
and
after
by
those
that
were
sent
thence
many
Churches
were
gathered
in
many
Kingdoms
of
the
world
,
darkness
being
not
able
to
resist
the
light
.
The
Apostles
and
Evangelists
and
Prophets
delivered
to
them
the
Oracles
of
God
,
teaching
them
to
observe
all
things
that
Christ
had
commanded
them
,
and
practically
teaching
them
the
true
Worship
of
God
,
ordering
their
Assemblies
,
and
ordaining
them
such
Officers
for
sacred
Ministration
as
Christ
would
have
continued
to
the
end
of
the
world
,
and
shewing
the
Churches
the
way
by
which
they
must
be
continued
,
and
describing
all
the
work
of
the
Office
appointed
them
by
Christ
.
§
.
3.
The
Apostles
were
not
the
Authors
of
the
Gospel
,
or
of
any
essential
part
of
the
Christian
Religion
,
but
the
Receivers
of
it
from
Christ
,
and
Preachers
of
it
to
the
world
:
Christ
is
the
Author
and
finisher
,
or
perfecter
of
our
faith
.
But
they
had
besides
the
power
of
infallible
remembring
,
knowing
and
delivering
it
,
a
double
power
about
matters
of
Order
in
the
Church
:
1.
By
the
special
gift
of
the
Spirit
's
inspiration
,
to
found
and
stablish
such
Orders
as
were
to
continue
to
the
end
,
and
none
that
came
after
them
might
change
,
they
being
the
Ordinances
of
the
Holy
Ghost
in
them
.
2.
Temporarily
,
pro
re
natâ
,
to
make
convenient
mutable
Constitutions
,
in
matters
left
by
the
great
Legislator
to
humane
prudence
,
to
be
determined
according
to
his
general
regulating
Laws
.
In
this
last
the
Apostles
have
Successors
;
but
not
in
the
former
:
No
other
have
their
Gift
,
and
therefore
not
their
Authority
:
No
men
can
be
said
to
have
an
Office
that
giveth
them
Right
to
exercise
abilities
which
they
never
had
nor
shall
have
.
§
.
4.
Christ
summed
up
all
the
Law
in
LOVE
to
God
and
Man
,
and
the
works
of
Love
;
and
all
the
Gospel
in
Faith
,
and
Hope
,
and
Love
by
them
kindled
and
exercised
by
the
Spirit
which
he
giveth
them
;
even
by
the
Belief
and
Trust
of
his
Merits
,
Sacrifice
,
Intercession
and
Promises
,
and
the
prospect
of
the
future
Glory
promised
,
fortifying
us
to
all
holy
duties
of
obedience
,
and
diligent
seeking
what
he
hath
promised
,
and
to
patient
bearing
of
the
Cross
,
conquering
the
inordinate
love
of
the
world
and
flesh
and
present
life
,
and
improving
all
our
present
sufferings
,
and
preparing
for
his
coming
again
,
and
for
our
change
and
entrance
into
our
Masters
joy
.
§
.
5.
Christ
summed
up
the
Essentials
of
Christianity
in
the
Baptismal
Covenant
,
in
which
we
give
up
our selves
in
Faith
,
Hope
,
and
consenting
Love
,
to
God
the
Father
,
Son
,
and
Holy
Ghost
,
our
Creator
,
Redeemer
,
and
Sanctifier
,
and
in
which
God
receiveth
us
in
the
Correlations
as
his
own
.
And
all
that
are
truly
thus
baptized
are
Christened
,
and
are
to
be
esteemed
and
loved
as
Christians
,
and
to
be
received
into
Christian
Communion
in
all
Christian
Churches
where
they
come
,
until
by
apostasie
or
impenitency
in
certain
disobedience
to
the
Laws
of
Christ
,
in
points
necessary
to
Christian
Communion
,
they
forfeit
that
priviledge
.
Nor
are
men
to
deprive
them
of
the
great
benefit
thus
given
them
by
Christ
,
on
pretence
of
any
wit
or
holiness
,
or
power
,
to
amend
Christs
terms
,
and
make
the
Church
Doors
narrower
,
or
tie
men
to
themselves
for
worldly
ends
.
Yet
must
the
Pastors
still
difference
the
weaker
Christians
from
the
stronger
,
and
labour
to
edifie
the
weak
,
but
not
to
cast
them
out
of
the
Church
.
§
.
6.
The
sacred
Ministry
is
subordinate
to
Christ
in
his
Teaching
,
Governing
,
and
Priestly
Office
,
and
thus
essentiated
by
Christs
own
institution
,
which
man
hath
no
power
to
change
:
Therefore
under
Christ
they
must
teach
the
Church
by
sacred
Doctrine
,
guide
them
by
that
and
sacred
Discipline
,
called
The
power
of
the
Keys
(
that
is
of
judging
who
is
fit
to
enter
by
Baptism
,
to
continue
,
to
partake
of
the
Communion
,
to
be
suspended
or
cast
out
)
and
to
lead
them
in
the
publick
Worship
of
God
,
interceding
in
Prayer
and
speaking
for
them
,
and
administring
to
them
the
Sacraments
or
holy
Seals
of
the
Covenant
of
God
.
§
.
7.
The
first
part
of
the
Ministers
O●●ice
is
about
the
unbelieving
world
,
to
convert
them
to
the
Faith
of
Christ
;
and
the
second
perfective
part
about
the
Churches
.
Nor
must
it
be
thought
that
the
first
is
done
by
them
as
meer
private
men
.
§
.
8.
As
Satan
fell
by
pride
,
and
overthrew
man
by
tempting
him
to
pride
(
to
become
as
Gods
in
Knowledge
)
so
Christ
himself
was
to
conquer
the
Prince
of
pride
by
humility
,
and
by
the
Cross
,
by
a
life
of
suffering
;
contemned
by
the
blind
and
obstinate
world
,
making
himself
of
no
reputation
,
despising
the
shame
of
suffering
as
a
Malefactor
(
a
Traitor
and
Blasphemer
:
)
And
the
bearing
of
the
Cross
was
a
principal
part
of
his
Precepts
and
Covenant
to
his
Disciples
,
without
which
they
could
not
be
his
Followers
.
And
by
Humility
they
were
to
follow
the
Captain
of
their
Salvation
,
in
conquering
the
Prince
of
pride
,
and
in
treading
down
the
Enemie-world
,
even
the
lust
of
the
flesh
,
the
lust
of
the
eyes
,
and
pride
of
life
,
which
are
not
of
the
Father
but
of
the
world
.
§
.
9.
Accordingly
Christ
taught
his
chief
Disciples
,
that
if
they
were
not
so
converted
as
to
become
as
little
children
,
they
could
not
enter
into
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
Matth.
18.
3.
His
School
receiveth
not
masterly
Disciples
,
but
humble
teachable
Learners
,
that
become
fools
that
they
may
be
wise
.
And
when
they
were
disputing
and
seeking
which
of
them
should
be
greatest
,
he
earnestly
rebuked
all
such
thoughts
,
setting
a
little
child
before
them
,
telling
them
that
the
Princes
of
the
Earth
exercise
authority
,
and
are
called
Benefactors
(
or
by
big
Names
)
but
with
them
it
should
not
be
so
;
but
he
that
would
be
the
greatest
must
be
servant
of●
all
,
Luk.
22.
shewing
them
that
it
was
not
a
worldly
grandeur
,
nor
forcing
power
by
the
Sword
(
which
belongeth
to
Civil
Magistrates
)
which
was
to
be
exercised
by
the
Pastors
of
the
Church
:
But
that
he
that
would
be
the
Chiefest
,
must
be
most
excellent
in
Merit
,
and
most
serviceable
to
all
,
and
get
his
honour
and
do
his
work
by
meriting
the
respect
and
love
of
Volunteers
.
The
Sword
is
the
Magistrates
,
who
are
also
Christs
Ministers
;
(
for
all
Power
is
given
him
,
and
he
is
Head
over
all
things
to
the
Church
.
)
But
they
are
eminently
the
Ministers
of
his
Power
;
but
the
Pastors
and
Teachers
are
most
eminently
Ministers
of
his
Paternal
and
saving
love
and
wisdom
.
And
by
wisdom
and
love
to
do
their
work
.
The
Word
preached
and
applied
generally
and
particularly
(
by
the
Keys
)
is
their
Weapon
or
Arms
,
and
not
the
Sword
.
The
Bohemians
therefore
knew
what
they
said
,
when
they
seemed
damnable
Hereticks
to
the
worldly
Clergie
that
destroyed
them
,
when
they
placed
their
Cause
in
these
four
Articles
:
1.
To
have
the
whole
Sacrament
,
Bread
and
Wine
.
2.
To
have
free
leave
for
true
Ministers
to
preach
the
word
of
God
(
without
unjust
silencing
of
proud
worldly
men
that
cannot
stand
before
the
truth
.
)
3.
To
have
Temporal
Dominion
(
or
Government
by
the
Sword
,
and
power
over
mens
Bodies
and
Estates
)
taken
from
the
Clergie
.
4.
To
have
gross
sin
suppressed
by
the
lawful
Magistrate
by
the
Sword
.
§
.
10.
Had
it
been
necessary
to
the
Churches
Union
against
Schism
or
Heresie
for
Christians
to
know
that
Peter
or
some
one
of
his
Apostles
must
be
his
Vicar-General
,
and
Head
of
his
Church
to
whom
all
must
obey
,
who
can
believe
that
Christ
would
not
only
have
silenced
so
necessary
a
point
,
but
also
at
a
time
when
he
was
desired
or
called
to
decide
it
,
have
only
spoken
so
much
against
it
,
to
take
down
all
such
Expectations
.
Yea
we
never
read
that
Peter
exercised
any
Authority
or
Jurisdictions
over
any
other
of
the
Apostles
,
nor
more
than
other
Apostles
did
;
much
less
that
ever
he
chose
a
Bishop
to
be
Lord
of
the
Church
,
as
his
Successor
.
Nay
he
himself
seemeth
to
fore-see
this
mischief
,
and
therefore
saith
,
1.
Pet.
5.
1
,
2
,
3.
The
Elders
which
are
among
you
I
exhort
,
who
am
also
an
Elder
and
a
Witness
of
the
Sufferings
of
Christ
,
and
also
a
Partaker
of
the
Glory
that
shall
be
revealed
.
(
These
are
his
Dignities
.
)
Feed
the
Flock
of
God
which
is
among
you
,
(
not
out
of
your
reach
and
hearing
in
a
vast
Diocess
)
taking
the
oversight
,
not
by
constraint
,
but
willingly
(
and
on
willing
men
)
not
for
filthy
lucre
,
but
of
a
ready
wind
;
neither
as
being
Lords
over
Gods
Heritage
,
but
being
Examples
to
the
Flock
;
and
when
the
chief
Shepherd
shall
appear
,
ye
shall
receive
a
Crown
of
Glory
that
fadeth
not
away
.
§
.
11.
Nothing
is
more
certain
than
that
the
Church
for
above
300
years
had
no
power
of
the
Sword
,
that
is
,
forcibly
to
meddle
with
and
hurt
mens
Bodies
or
Estates
,
(
except
what
the
Apostles
had
by
miracle
)
:
And
to
this
day
no
Protestants
,
and
not
most
Papists
claim
any
such
Power
as
of
Divine
Institution
,
but
only
plead
that
the
Secular
Powers
are
bound
by
the
Sword
to
destroy
such
as
are
judged
Hereticks
by
the
Bishops
,
and
to
punish
such
as
contemn
the
censures
of
the
Church
.
§
.
12.
He
that
would
see
more
for
the
Power
of
Princes
vindicated
from
the
Clergies
Claim
and
Usurpation
,
may
find
much
in
many
old
Treatises
,
written
for
the
Emperours
against
the
Pope
,
collected
by
Goldastus
de
Monarch
.
and
in
Will
.
Barclay
,
but
much
better
in
Bishop
Bilson
,
of
Obedience
,
and
in
Bishop
Andrew's
Tortura
Torti
,
and
in
Bishop
Buckridge
Roffensis
of
the
Power
of
Kings
,
and
much
in
Spalatensis
de
Repub.
§
.
13.
The
Vniversality
of
Christians
is
the
Catholick
Church
,
of
which
Christ
is
the
only
Head
or
Soveraign
;
but
it
is
the
duty
of
these
to
worship
God
in
solemn
Assemblies
,
and
to
live
in
a
holy
Conversation
together
;
and
to
join
in
striving
against
sin
,
and
to
help
each
other
in
the
way
to
life
;
therefore
Societies
united
for
these
ends
are
called
,
Particular
Churches
.
§
.
14.
When
the
Apostles
had
converted
a
competent
number
of
Christians
,
they
gather'd
them
into
such
Assemblies
,
and
as
a
Politick
Society
,
set
over
them
such
Ministers
of
Christ
,
as
are
afore
described
,
to
be
their
Guides
.
§
.
15.
These
Officers
are
in
Scripture
called
sometime
Elders
,
and
sometimes
Bishops
,
to
whom
Deacons
were
added
to
serve
them
and
the
Church
subordinately
.
Dr.
Hammond
hath
well
described
their
Office
in
in
his
Annotat.
which
was
to
preach
constantly
in
publick
,
and
private
,
to
administer
both
Sacraments
,
to
pray
and
praise
God
with
the
People
,
to
Catechize
,
to
visit
and
pray
with
the
sick
,
to
comfort
troubled
Souls
,
to
admonish
the
unruly
,
to
reject
the
impenitent
,
to
restore
the
penitent
,
to
take
care
of
the
poor
,
and
in
a
word
,
of
all
the
Flock
.
§
.
16.
The
Apostles
set
usually
more
than
one
of
these
Elders
or
Bishops
in
every
Church
,
not
as
if
one
might
not
rule
the
Flook
where
no
more
was
necessary
,
but
according
to
their
needs
,
that
the
work
might
not
be
undone
for
want
of
Ministers
.
§
.
17.
They
planted
their
Churches
usually
in
Cities
,
because
Christians
comparatively
to
the
rest
were
few
(
as
Sects
are
among
us
)
and
no
where
else
usually
enough
for
a
Society
,
and
because
the
Neighbour-scattered
Villages
might
best
come
to
the
Cities
near
them
;
not
but
that
it
was
lawful
to
plant
Churches
in
the
Country
,
where
there
were
enough
to
constitute
them
,
and
sometimes
they
did
so
,
as
by
Clemens
Roman
.
ad
Corinth
by
History
appeareth
.
§
.
18.
Grotius
thinketh
that
one
City
at
first
had
divers
Churches
and
Bishops
and
that
they
were
gathered
after
the
manner
of
the
Synagogues
;
and
Dr.
Hammond
thinketh
that
for
some
time
there
were
two
Churches
and
Bishops
in
many
Cities
,
one
of
Jews
and
one
of
Gentiles
;
and
that
in
Rome
Paul
and
Peter
had
two
Churches
,
whom
Linus
and
Cletus
did
succeed
,
till
they
were
united
in
Clemens
.
§
.
19.
There
is
great
evidence
of
History
that
a
particular
Church
of
the
Apostles
setling
was
essentially
only
[
a
Company
of
Christians
,
Pastors
and
People
associated
for
personal
holy
communion
and
mutual
help
in
holy
Doctrine
,
Worship
,
Conversation
,
and
Order
.
]
Therefore
it
never
consisted
of
so
few
or
so
many
,
or
so
distant
as
to
be
uncapable
of
such
personal
help
and
Communion
:
But
was
ever
distinguished
as
from
accidental
Meetings
,
so
from
the
Communion
of
many
Churches
or
distant
Christians
,
which
was
held
but
by
Delegates
,
Synods
of
Pastors
or
Letters
,
and
not
by
personal
help
,
in
presence
.
Not
that
all
these
must
needs
always
meet
in
the
same
place
:
but
that
usually
they
did
so
,
or
at
due
times
at
least
,
and
were
no
more
nor
more
distant
than
could
so
meet
:
Sometimes
Persecution
hindred
them
;
somtimes
the
Room
might
be
too
small
:
Even
Independent
Churches
among
us
sometimes
meet
in
divers
places
:
and
one
Parish
hath
divers
Chappels
for
the
aged
and
weak
that
are
unfit
for
travel
.
§
.
20.
Scotus
began
the
opinion
(
as
Davenport
,
Fr.
a
Santa
Clara
intimateth
)
and
Dion
Petavius
improved
it
,
and
Dr.
Hammond
hath
largely
asserted
it
,
that
the
Apostles
at
first
planted
a
single
Bishop
in
each
Church
,
with
one
or
more
Deacons
,
and
that
he
had
power
in
time
to
ordain
Elders
of
a
different
Order
,
Species
,
or
Office
,
and
that
the
word
Elder
and
Bishop
and
Pastor
in
Scripture
never
signifie
these
subject
Elders
,
but
the
Bishops
only
,
and
,
saith
he
,
there
is
no
evidence
that
there
were
any
of
the
subject
sort
of
Presbyters
in
Scripture-times
:
Which
concession
is
very
kindly
accepted
by
the
Presbyterians
;
but
they
call
for
proof
that
ever
these
Bishops
were
authorised
to
make
a
new
Species
of
Presbyters
which
were
never
made
in
Scripture-times
?
and
indeed
they
vehemently
deny
it
,
and
may
well
despair
of
such
a
proof
.
§
.
21.
But
for
my
part
I
believe
the
foundation
unproved
(
that
then
there
was
but
one
Elder
in
a
Church
)
and
think
many
Texts
of
Scripture
fully
prove
the
contrary
.
But
I
join
with
Dr.
Hammond
in
believing
that
in
Scripture-times
there
was
no
particular
Church
that
had
more
stated
meetings
for
publick
Communion
than
one
:
For
if
there
was
so
long
but
one
Elder
,
there
could
be
but
one
such
Assembly
at
once
;
for
they
had
no
such
Assemblies
which
were
not
guided
by
a
Presbyter
or
Bishop
,
in
Doctrine
,
Worship
,
Sacraments
and
Discipline
:
And
they
used
to
have
the
Eucharist
every
Lords
day
at
least
,
and
often
much
more
.
And
one
man
can
be
at
once
but
in
one
place
.
§
.
22.
I
have
elsewhere
fully
proved
,
that
the
ancient
Churches
that
had
Bishops
were
no
bigger
than
our
Parishes
(
and
few
a
quarter
so
big
as
the
greatest
of
them
)
and
consisted
of
no
more
than
might
have
such
present
personal
Communion
as
is
before
described
;
the
proofs
are
too
large
to
be
here
recited
.
Ignatius
is
the
plainest
,
who
saith
,
that
this
was
the
note
of
a
Churches
Unity
,
that
[
To
every
Church
there
was
one
Altar
,
and
one
Bishop
,
with
his
Fellow
Presbyters
and
Deacons
:
]
And
elsewhere
chargeth
the
Bishop
to
take
account
of
his
Flock
whether
they
all
come
to
Church
,
even
Servant-men
and
Maids
.
Clemens
Romanus
before
him
intimateth
the
like
,
mentioning
even
Country
Bishops
.
Iustin
Martyr's
Description
of
the
Christian
Assemblies
plainly
proveth
it
.
Tertullian's
Description
of
them
and
many
other
passages
in
him
prove
it
more
fully
.
He
professeth
that
they
took
not
the
Lord's
Supper
save
only
from
the
hand
of
the
Bishop
(
Antistitis
manu
)
who
could
give
it
but
to
one
Assembly
at
once
.
Many
Canons
also
fully
shew
it
(
elsewhere
cited
)
some
appoint
all
the
people
to
joyn
with
the
Bishop
on
the
great
Festivals
of
the
year
,
even
above
300
years
after
Christ
.
The
Custom
also
of
choosing
Bishops
sheweth
it
,
where
all
the
people
met
and
chose
him
:
Yea
in
Cyprian's
time
the
Exercise
of
Discipline
proveth
it
,
when
even
in
such
great
Churches
as
Carthage
it
was
done
in
the
presence
of
the
people
,
and
with
their
consent
.
§
.
23.
The
only
Churches
in
the
World
,
that
for
about
200
years
after
Christ
,
if
not
more
,
had
more
than
one
ordinary
Assembly
,
for
Church-Communion
,
though
but
like
our
Parish
Chappels
,
were
Rome
and
Alexandria
,
as
far
as
I
can
learn
in
any
History
:
For
that
at
Ierusalem
for
all
the
numbers
had
no
more
stated
Members
than
oft
met
in
one
place
(
excepting
occasional
absents
)
.
And
I
find
no
reason
to
believe
that
ever
these
two
(
the
chief
Cities
of
the
Empire
,
)
had
so
long
more
than
some
London
Parishes
(
which
have
above
sixty
thousand
souls
as
is
supposed
)
no
nor
near
(
if
half
)
so
many
.
And
because
elsewhere
I
have
only
excepted
these
two
Cities
,
I
will
yet
add
somewhat
to
shew
,
that
even
there
the
case
was
not
as
many
now
imagine
.
§
.
24.
Cornelius
in
an
Epistle
to
Fabius
of
Antioch
(
in
Euseb.
Hist.
l.
&
c.
43.
alias
42.
)
saith
that
in
the
Church
of
Rome
were
46
Presbyters
,
7
Deacons
,
and
of
other
Officers
94.
that
is
,
42
Acolites
,
52
Exorcists
and
Readers
,
with
Porters
,
Widows
,
and
impotent
persons
above
1050
souls
,
who
are
all
relieved
by
the
grace
and
goodness
of
Almighty
God
,
&c.
]
This
is
the
chief
testimony
in
the
third
Age
to
prove
that
this
one
Church
had
more
than
could
either
meet
in
one
place
,
or
hold
personal
Communion
.
§
.
25.
But
let
it
be
considered
,
1.
That
partly
for
the
honour
of
qualified
persons
,
and
partly
that
all
the
Church
might
in
season
have
the
help
of
all
mens
gifts
,
they
were
so
far
in
the
ancient
Churches
from
having
so
few
as
Dr.
Hammond
and
Petavius
imagine
,
that
they
multiplied
Officers
,
and
dignified
,
and
so
employed
a
great
part
of
the
Church
that
had
useful
gifts
:
Insomuch
that
a
most
credible
Witness
shortly
after
,
even
Gregory
Nazianzen
,
saith
,
Orat.
1.
Pag.
45.
that
by
the
intrusion
of
men
for
dignity
and
maintenance
,
The
Church-Rulers
were
almost
more
than
the
Subjects
.
The
words
are
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
&c.
Of
others
I
am
ashamed
,
who
when
they
are
no
better
than
others
,
(
and
I
wish
they
were
not
much
worse
)
thrust
themselves
upon
the
most
holy
Mystories
,
as
we
say
,
with
unwashen
hands
and
prophane
minds
,
and
before
they
are
worthy
to
approach
to
holy
things
,
ambitiously
enter
the
Vestry
it self
(
or
Chancell
)
and
press
and
thrust
themselves
about
the
holy
Table
,
as
if
they
judged
this
Order
not
to
be
an
example
of
Virtue
,
but
an
occasion
and
help
of
getting
maintenance
,
and
not
to
be
an
Office
lyable
to
give
Account
,
but
a
Command
in
which
they
may
be
free
from
Censure
:
Who
being
miserable
(
or
pitiful
persons
)
as
to
Piety
,
and
unhappy
as
to
Splendour
,
that
is
,
low
in
the
World
and
Parts
)
do
now
in
number
almost
exceed
those
whom
they
are
over
(
or
are
to
govern
)
.
[
This
would
make
one
suspect
that
there
were
then
many
Ruling
Elders
that
preach'd
not
;
but
it
's
plain
they
had
an
Office
about
the
Sacraments
.
]
Therefore
this
Evil
increasing
and
getting
strength
with
time
,
it
seems
to
me
that
they
will
have
none
under
them
to
rule
,
(
or
guide
)
but
that
all
will
turn
Teachers
and
will
Prophesie
,
instead
(
as
was
promised
by
God
)
of
being
all
taught
of
God
:
So
that
of
old
the
History
and
Parable
said
,
Saul
also
is
among
the
Prophets
.
For
there
neither
now
is
nor
ever
was
so
great
plenty
of
any
other
thing
as
there
is
now
of
these
frequent
Shames
and
Criminals
;
for
other
things
,
as
they
have
their
flourishing
time
,
have
also
their
decay
.
And
though
to
repress
their
impetuousness
be
a
work
above
my
strength
,
yet
certainly
to
hate
it
and
be
ashamed
is
not
the
least
part
of
Piety
.
Judge
by
this
,
what
numbers
of
Officers
of
Clergy-men
then
the
Church
had
.
§
.
26.
Next
for
the
Poor
,
consider
their
proportions
in
and
by
other
Churches
;
Chrysost.
in
Matth.
Edit
Savil.
p.
421.
supposeth
the
Poor
of
the
Church
of
Antioch
(
whence
he
came
)
to
have
been
about
the
tenth
part
and
dividing
the
City
into
three
Ranks
,
he
accounts
a
tenth
part
rich
,
and
a
tenth
part
poor
,
and
the
rest
of
a
middle
Estate
between
both
.
Now
in
Chrysostom's
time
the
Church
was
so
high
,
being
owned
by
the
greatest
Emperours
as
we
may
well
suppose
almost
all
or
most
of
the
rich
came
in
:
Whereas
at
Rome
in
the
time
of
Cornelius
it
being
under
reproach
and
cruel
persecution
,
we
may
well
conclude
,
that
most
of
the
rich
stood
out
,
and
they
might
say
with
Paul
,
not
many
Great
,
not
many
Noble
are
called
;
few
rich
men
comparatively
receiving
the
Gospel
,
it
's
most
likely
that
the
poor
were
then
far
more
than
a
tenth
part
,
if
not
the
greater
part
of
the
Church
.
But
suppose
them
a
tenth
part
,
which
is
not
probable
,
the
whole
Church
of
Rome
then
would
be
but
10500
Souls
,
which
is
about
the
fifth
part
or
sixth
as
big
as
Martins
Parish
,
and
about
a
quarter
as
big
as
Stepney
Parish
,
and
about
a
third
or
fourth
part
as
big
as
Giles
Cripplegate
Parish
,
and
not
half
so
big
as
Giles
in
the
Fields
and
other
Parishes
.
Moreover
Chrysostome
,
Hom.
11.
in
Act.
p.
674.
computes
the
poor
at
Constantinople
to
be
about
half
as
many
as
all
the
other
Christians
,
and
this
in
the
most
flourishing
City
and
Age
:
And
by
this
measure
they
would
yet
fall
further
short
.
It
may
be
you
will
say
,
that
these
were
not
the
poorest
of
all
that
were
kept
by
the
Church
:
But
it
's
known
that
ever
since
the
times
of
extraordinary
Community
,
the
Churches
relieved
all
the
needy
according
to
the
several
degrees
of
their
wants
;
and
these
were
such
as
were
in
want
,
though
not
equally
,
and
they
are
such
poor
as
were
distinguished
not
only
from
the
Rich
,
but
also
from
the
middle
sort
;
and
such
as
the
Church
took
care
to
relieve
.
§
.
27.
And
as
for
Alexandria
,
the
greatest
City
of
the
Empire
next
Rome
(
as
Iosephus
saith
,
de
bello
Iud.
l.
5.
c.
ult.
it
is
certain
that
in
the
third
Century
the
Christians
had
more
Meeting
Places
for
Divine
Worship
than
one
,
and
in
the
fourth
Century
had
many
:
Epiphanius
nameth
divers
,
Haeres.
69.
p.
728.
Arius
having
one
wherein
he
preached
,
had
that
advantage
to
propogate
his
Heresie
.
But
all
know
that
the
building
of
Temples
began
after
Emperours
were
Christians
,
and
the
fair
Churches
which
,
Eusebius
saith
,
they
had
in
Dioclesians
time
(
till
he
destroyed
them
)
were
but
like
our
Tabernacles
or
private
Churches
,
and
grew
to
Number
and
Ornament
but
a
little
before
,
as
Eusebius
intimateth
.
It
was
a
good
while
before
there
were
two
Churches
,
even
in
Constantinople
.
Indeed
,
it
is
noted
,
as
a
singularity
,
that
they
had
two
Churches
:
But
they
mistake
,
that
apply
that
to
two
Meeting
Places
,
which
is
spoken
of
two
Societies
,
because
in
Meletius
time
they
had
two
Bishops
.
§
.
28.
But
yet
let
us
see
how
big
the
Christian
Church
was
in
this
great
City
,
even
when
it
had
many
Chapels
;
even
in
Athanasius
time
,
in
the
fourth
Century
,
Tom.
1.
Ed.
Commel
.
p.
531.
in
his
Apology
to
Constant.
you
may
find
(
in
words
too
large
to
be
all
transcribed
)
that
he
being
accused
for
assembling
the
People
in
the
Great
Church
,
maketh
this
part
of
his
Defence
,
[
The
confluence
of
the
People
at
the
Easter
Solemnity
was
so
great
,
that
if
they
had
met
in
several
Assemblies
(
or
by
parties
)
the
other
Churches
were
so
narrow
or
small
that
they
would
have
been
in
danger
of
suffering
by
the
Crowd
;
nor
would
the
universal
Harmony
and
Concord
of
the
People
have
been
so
visible
and
efficacious
if
they
had
met
in
Parcels
;
Therefore
he
concludeth
it
better
for
the
whole
Multitude
to
meet
in
that
great
Church
,
(
being
a
place
large
enough
to
receive
them
altogether
)
and
to
have
a
concurrence
of
the
People
all
with
one
Voice
(
in
Symphony
:
)
For
if
according
to
Christ's
promise
where
two
shall
agree
of
any
thing
it
shall
be
done
for
them
—
how
prevalent
will
be
the
One-voice
of
so
numerous
a
People
assembled
together
,
and
saying
,
Amen
,
to
God
?
Who
therefore
would
not
admire
?
Who
would
not
count
it
a
happiness
to
see
so
great
a
People
met
together
in
one
place
?
And
how
did
the
People
rejoyce
to
see
one
another
,
whereas
formerly
they
assembled
in
several
places
.
]
Thus
plainly
Athanasius
.
I
do
not
hence
gather
that
every
Man
,
Woman
,
and
Child
was
present
:
In
our
Parish
Churches
that
hold
the
Assembly
,
some
are
there
,
and
usually
some
stay
at
home
and
come
by
turns
:
But
it
seemeth
hence
plain
that
even
in
Alexandria
the
Christians
were
no
more
than
that
the
main
Body
of
them
at
great
Solemnities
could
meet
and
hear
in
one
Assembly
.
Which
in
many
of
our
Parishes
they
cannot
do
.
§
.
29.
Add
to
this
,
that
Athanasius
tells
them
that
his
Predecessor
Alexander
did
as
much
as
he
had
done
,
on
such
occasions
assembling
their
whole
Multitude
in
one
Church
before
it
was
dedicated
,
pag.
532.
§
.
30.
I
add
a
further
Argument
from
the
City
it self
,
as
offered
me
also
while
I
was
writing
this
,
by
a
learned
Friend
in
his
own
Words
.
This
City
was
,
by
Strabo's
description
of
it
,
like
a
Souldiers
Coat
,
whose
length
at
either
side
was
almost
thirty
furlongs
,
its
breadth
at
either
end
seven
or
eight
Furlongs
,
Geogr.
li.
17.
p.
546.
So
the
whole
compass
will
be
less
than
ten
Miles
.
A
third
or
fourth
part
of
this
was
taken
up
with
publick
Buildings
,
Temples
,
and
Royal
Palaces
,
ibid.
Thus
is
two
miles
and
a
half
,
or
three
and
a
quarter
taken
up
.
I
take
this
to
be
that
Region
of
the
City
which
Epiphanius
calls
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
(
where
he
tells
us
was
the
famous
Library
of
Ptolomy
Philadelphus
)
and
speaks
of
it
in
his
time
as
destitute
of
Inhabitants
,
de
ponder
,
&
mensi●r
.
n.
9.
p.
166.
A
great
part
of
the
City
was
assigned
to
the
Jews
.
So
Strabo
indefinitely
,
as
Josephus
quotes
him
,
Antiqu.
Jud.
l.
14.
c.
12.
Others
tell
us
more
puncutally
that
their
share
was
two
of
the
five
Divisions
(
Vshers
Annals
Lat.
p.
859.
)
Though
many
of
them
had
their
habitations
in
the
other
Divisions
,
yet
they
had
two
fifth
parts
intire
to
themselves
:
And
this
is
I
suppose
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
which
Josephus
saith
the
Successours
of
Alexander
set
apart
for
them
,
Bell.
Jud.
l.
2.
c.
21.
Thus
we
see
how
six
or
seven
miles
of
the
ten
are
disposed
of
.
The
greatest
part
of
the
Citizens
(
as
at
Rome
and
other
Cities
)
is
the
beginning
of
the
fourth
Age
were
Heathens
.
Else
Antonius
had
wronged
their
City
,
who
in
Athanasius
time
is
brought
in
thus
,
exclaiming
by
Jerome
,
Vit.
Paul
.
p.
243.
Civitas
meretrix
in
quam
totius
orbis
Daemonia
confluxere
,
&c.
A
charge
thus
formed
supposeth
the
prevailing
Party
to
be
guilty
.
But
let
us
suppose
them
equal
and
their
proportion
half
of
the
five
or
four
miles
remaining
.
Let
the
rest
be
divided
between
the
Orthodox
,
and
the
Arians
,
and
Novatians
,
and
other
sorts
.
And
if
we
be
just
,
a
large
part
will
fall
to
the
share
of
Hereticks
and
Sectaries
.
For
(
not
to
mention
others
)
the
Novations
had
several
Churches
and
a
Bishop
there
,
till
Cyrils
time
,
Vid.
Socrat.
Hist.
l.
7.
c.
7.
The
Arians
were
a
great
part
of
those
that
professed
Christianity
,
Sozom.
Hist.
li.
1.
c.
14.
And
if
we
may
judg
of
the
Followers
by
the
Leaders
,
no
less
than
half
:
For
whereas
there
were
nineteen
Presbyters
and
Deacons
in
that
Church
(
Theodor.
Hist.
li.
4.
c.
20.
)
(
Twelve
was
the
number
of
their
Presbyters
by
their
ancient
Constitution
,
and
seven
of
their
Deacons
as
appears
by
Eutychius
,
here
and
at
Rome
,
and
elsewhere
)
six
Presbyters
with
Arius
,
and
five
Deacons
fell
off
from
the
Catholicks
,
Sozom.
Hist.
li.
1.
c.
14.
But
let
the
Arians
be
much
fewer
,
yet
will
not
the
proportion
of
the
Catholick
Bishops
part
in
this
City
be
more
than
that
of
a
small
Town
,
one
of
eight
or
twelve
Furlongs
in
compass
.
And
so
the
number
of
Christians
on
this
account
will
be
no
more
than
might
well
meet
for
Worship
in
one
place
.
If
the
Reader
will
peruse
Epiphanius
History
of
the
Fraction
between
Alexander
and
the
Followers
of
Meletius
in
Alexandria
,
how
Alexander
was
impatient
with
their
separate
Meetings
,
when
Meletius
was
dead
(
though
till
then
two
Bishops
and
Churches
lived
quietly
in
one
City
)
because
they
came
not
to
his
Church
;
with
the
rest
of
the
story
,
he
will
easily
see
what
a
Church
was
then
even
in
Alexandria
.
Thus
you
see
the
difference
of
a
just
computation
,
and
the
hasty
accounts
of
men
,
that
judg
of
Places
and
Persons
as
they
are
in
their
misled
imaginations
,
and
not
as
they
were
indeed
and
truth
.
Mr.
Dodwell
in
a
Letter
to
me
layeth
so
much
on
the
number
of
the
Officers
and
Poor
before
mentioned
,
as
if
it
proved
undoubtedly
a
Diocesane
Church
,
when
the
conclusion
ariseth
from
an
erroneous
comparing
their
Cities
and
times
with
ours
,
and
their
Presbyters
with
our
Parish-Priests
and
Curats
.
And
when
all
's
done
a
grand
Patriarchal
Church
is
not
the
measure
of
a
Diocesane
,
or
of
every
Bishops
Church
:
their
Presbyters
had
other
work
than
our
Curates
have
:
They
met
in
the
same
Assembly
with
the
Bishop
,
and
sate
in
a
Semicircle
on
each
side
him
,
and
were
as
a
Colledge
of
Governours
to
rule
one
Church
,
and
that
only
by
the
Word
(
applyed
by
the
Keys
)
and
not
by
the
Sword
,
till
Cyril
first
usurped
it
,
for
which
by
Historians
he
is
noted
.
If
our
times
tempt
you
to
marvel
how
so
many
Officers
or
Clerks
were
maintained
by
so
few
People
,
Church-History
affordeth
you
matter
enough
to
resolve
your
doubt
.
§
.
31.
But
if
these
two
great
Cities
had
indeed
had
yet
more
Altars
and
Churches
,
Orbis
major
est
Vrbe
,
saith
Hierome
:
Two
singular
Cities
may
not
over-weigh
the
contrary
case
of
all
the
Churches
:
If
any
other
had
been
like
them
it
would
have
been
Antioch
the
third
Patriarchate
,
when
as
in
Ignatius
time
,
as
is
aforesaid
,
the
Churches
unity
there
and
elsewhere
was
notified
[
*
](A26898-e17550-b)
*
That
〈◊〉
local
Altar
is
here
meant
,
I
elsewhere
prove
against
them
that
say
it
is
but
one
communicating
Body
adhearing
to
one
Bishop
.
by
[
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
One
Altar
(
or
Altar-place
)
and
One
Bishop
with
his
Presbyters
and
Deacons
.
]
And
hence
came
it
to
be
the
note
of
a
Schism
,
to
set
up
Altare
contra
Altare
because
one
Bishop
and
Church
had
but
one
Altar
.
Mr.
Mede
(
no
injudicious
nor
Factions
man
)
saw
this
,
and
asserteth
it
from
the
plain
words
of
Ignatius
.
§
.
32.
How
the
case
came
to
be
altered
it
is
easie
to
know
:
But
whether
it
was
well
or
ill
done
,
is
all
the
controversie
,
or
the
chief
.
I
confess
there
want
not
some
that
think
that
the
Apostles
had
their
several
assigned
Provinces
,
and
that
they
left
them
to
twelve
Successours
,
and
this
is
the
foundation
of
Patriarchal
or
Provincial
Churches
,
with
such
unproved
Dreams
:
1.
We
doubt
not
but
that
the
Apostles
wisely
distributed
their
Labours
:
But
we
believe
not
that
they
divided
the
Countreys
into
their
several
Dioceses
,
or
Provinces
:
nor
that
two
of
them
(
e.
g
Iohn
and
Paul
,
Peter
and
Paul
,
Iames
and
other
Apostles
)
might
not
and
did
not
do
the
work
of
an
Apostle
in
the
same
Country
and
City
.
Much
less
do
we
believe
that
one
of
them
(
e.
g.
Iames
at
Ierusalem
,
whether
an
Apostle
or
not
I
contend
not
)
was
a
Bishop
over
the
Apostles
when
they
resided
there
.
2.
Nor
do
we
believe
that
they
left
any
such
divided
Provinces
to
their
Successors
:
If
they
had
,
it
's
strange
that
we
had
not
twelve
or
thirteen
Patriarchal
or
Provincial
Churches
hence
noted
.
Which
were
they
,
and
how
came
they
so
soon
to
be
forgotten
and
unknown
?
And
why
had
we
first
but
three
Patriarchs
,
and
one
of
those
(
Alexandria
)
accounting
from
no
Apostle
,
but
from
S.
Mark
,
and
the
other
two
reckoning
from
one
and
the
same
Apostle
,
save
that
Rome
reckoned
from
two
at
once
,
Peter
and
Paul
,
when
as
one
City
must
(
say
they
)
have
but
one
Bishop
?
§
.
33.
The
case
is
known
;
that
,
1.
When
Christians
so
multiplyed
,
that
one
Assembly
would
not
serve
,
but
they
became
enough
for
many
,
the
Bishops
greatness
and
wealth
increasing
with
the
People
,
they
continued
them
all
under
their
own
Government
,
and
so
took
them
all
to
be
their
Chapels
,
setling
divers
Altars
but
not
divers
Bishops
in
one
Church
.
2.
And
herewith
their
work
also
,
by
degrees
,
was
much
changed
;
and
they
that
at
first
were
most
employed
in
Guiding
the
whole
Church
in
Gods
publick
worship
,
and
exercised
present
discipline
before
them
,
and
were
the
sole
usual
Preachers
to
them
all
,
(
the
rest
of
the
Elders
Preaching
but
when
the
Bishop
could
not
,
or
bid
them
,
)
did
after
become
distant
Judges
,
and
their
Government
,
by
degrees
,
degenerated
to
a
similitude
of
Civil
Magistracy
.
3.
And
then
they
set
up
the
old
exploded
question
,
which
of
them
should
be
the
chief
or
greatest
:
And
then
they
that
had
the
greatest
Cities
being
the
richest
and
greatest
Bishops
in
interest
,
because
of
the
greatness
and
riches
of
their
Flocks
,
they
got
the
Church
Government
to
be
distributed
,
much
like
the
Roman
Civil
Government
within
that
Empire
;
And
where
the
Civil
Magistrate
had
most
and
largest
command
,
they
gave
the
Ecclesiastical
Bishop
the
like
:
And
so
they
set
up
the
Bishops
of
the
three
chief
Cities
as
Patriarchs
,
Rome
being
the
first
,
because
it
was
the
great
Imperial
Seat
,
as
the
Chalcedon
Council
giveth
the
true
reason
.
Afterwards
Constantinople
and
Ierusalem
being
added
,
they
turned
them
into
five
:
And
Carthage
and
other
places
,
not
called
Patriarchal
Seats
,
had
exempt
peculiar
Jurisdictions
with
a
power
near
to
Patriarchs
.
And
the
rest
of
the
Bishops
strove
much
for
precedency
,
and
got
as
large
Territories
as
they
could
,
and
as
numerous
Flocks
and
many
Parishes
,
though
still
the
name
Paroeciae
was
used
for
the
whole
Episcopal
Church
when
it
was
turned
into
a
Diocess
.
§
.
34.
I
conceive
that
this
Change
of
One
Altar
into
a
Diocesane
Church
of
many
Altars
and
Parishes
was
not
well
done
,
but
is
the
thing
that
hath
confounded
the
Christian
World
,
and
that
they
ought
to
have
increased
the
number
of
Churches
as
the
number
of
Christians
did
increase
,
as
the
Bees
swarm
into
another
Hive
.
My
Reasons
are
,
1.
Christ
and
the
Holy
Ghost
in
the
Apostles
having
setled
a
Church
Species
and
Order
(
like
that
of
the
Synagogues
,
and
not
like
that
of
the
Temple
,
)
no
man
ought
to
have
changed
that
Form
:
Because
they
can
prove
no
power
to
do
it
:
and
because
it
accuseth
the
Institution
of
Christ
and
the
Holy
Ghost
of
insufficiency
or
errour
,
which
must
so
soon
be
altered
by
them
.
Perfective
addition
,
as
an
Infant
groweth
up
to
Manhood
,
we
deny
not
.
But
who
gave
them
power
to
abrogate
the
very
Specices
of
the
first
Instituted
Churches
?
That
the
Species
is
altered
,
is
certainly
proved
by
the
different
uses
and
Termini
of
the
Relation
.
For
a
Church
of
the
first
Institution
was
a
Society
joyned
for
personal
Communion
in
Doctrine
,
Worship
,
and
holy
living
:
But
a
Diocess
consisting
of
many
score
or
hundred
Parishes
that
never
see
or
know
or
come
near
one
another
,
are
uncapable
of
any
such
present
personal
Communion
,
and
have
none
but
Mental
,
and
by
Officers
or
Delegates
.
2.
By
this
means
,
all
the
Parish-Churches
being
turned
into
Chapels
and
un-Churched
,
are
all
robbed
of
their
Right
;
seeing
each
one
ought
to
have
a
Bishop
and
Presbyters
,
and
the
benefit
of
that
Office
and
Order
,
which
is
now
denied
them
,
and
many
hundred
such
Parishes
turned
into
Chapels
have
no
Bishop
to
themselves
but
one
among
them
all
to
the
Diocess
.
3.
Because
by
this
means
true
Discipline
is
become
impossible
and
unpracticable
;
by
the
distance
and
multitude
of
the
people
,
and
the
distance
and
paucity
of
Bishops
:
What
Christ
commandeth
,
Mat.
18.
being
as
impossible
to
be
done
in
many
hundred
Parishes
,
by
one
Bishop
and
his
Consistory
,
as
the
Discipline
of
so
many
hundred
Schools
by
one
School-master
(
though
each
School
have
an
Usher
)
or
the
care
of
many
hundred
Hospitals
by
one
Physician
,
perhaps
at
twenty
,
or
forty
,
or
eighty
,
or
an
hundred
miles
distance
.
4.
Because
it
altereth
the
antient
Office
of
a
Bishop
and
of
a
Presbyter
,
and
setteth
new
ones
in
the
stead
:
As
a
Bishop
was
the
Bishop
of
one
Church
,
so
a
Presbyter
was
his
Assistant
,
Ejusdem
Ordinis
,
in
the
Government
of
the
Church
,
who
now
is
turned
into
a
meer
Usher
,
or
Worshipping-Teacher
,
or
Chaplain
.
5.
Because
it
certainly
divideth
the
Churches
:
For
Christians
would
unite
in
a
Divine
Institution
,
and
the
exercise
of
true
Discipline
,
that
will
never
unite
in
a
humane
Policy
which
abrogateth
the
Divine
,
and
certainly
destroyeth
commanded
necessary
Discipline
.
§
.
35.
The
very
work
also
of
the
Bishop
,
and
so
the
Office
came
thus
to
be
changed
:
Christ
having
appointed
no
other
Church
Governours
(
besides
Magistrates
)
but
such
(
as
Philosophers
in
their
Schools
)
who
were
appointed
to
set
up
Holy
Societies
for
Divine
Doctrine
,
Worship
,
and
Holy
Living
,
and
to
Guide
them
accordingly
,
by
Teaching
,
Worship
,
and
Government
by
the
Word
,
forbidding
them
the
Sword
or
Force
,
they
are
said
to
have
the
Keys
of
the
Church
and
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
because
as
Grace
is
Glory
in
the
seed
,
the
Church
is
Heaven
in
the
seed
,
and
the
Pastors
were
the
Administrators
of
Sacraments
and
Church-priviledges
,
and
therefore
the
Judges
who
were
fit
for
them
,
who
should
be
Baptized
,
who
should
Communicate
,
and
in
what
rank
,
and
who
should
be
denied
these
,
admonished
or
excluded
,
and
who
should
,
as
far
as
belongeth
to
others
,
be
judged
meet
or
unmeet
for
Heaven
:
And
so
the
Christian
Societies
were
to
be
kept
clean
,
and
not
to
be
like
the
polluted
World
of
Infidels
.
And
the
Pastors
had
no
other
power
to
use
;
but
were
to
judge
only
those
within
,
and
leave
them
without
to
Gods
own
judgment
,
and
to
the
Magistrate
,
who
was
not
to
punish
any
one
for
not
being
in
or
of
the
Church
,
or
for
departing
from
it
,
which
is
a
grievous
punishment
it self
.
But
Magistrates
being
then
Heathens
,
the
Christians
were
hard
put
to
it
for
the
decision
of
their
quarrels
:
For
the
love
of
the
world
and
selfishness
were
but
imperfectly
cured
in
them
.
They
went
to
Law
before
Heathen
Judges
with
each
other
;
and
this
became
a
snare
and
a
scandal
to
them
.
S.
Paul
therefore
childeth
them
for
not
ending
differences
by
Christian
Arbitrators
among
themselves
,
as
if
there
were
none
among
them
wise
enough
to
Arbitrate
.
Hereupon
the
Churches
taking
none
to
be
wiser
or
trustier
than
their
Pastors
,
made
them
their
Arbitrators
,
and
it
became
a
censurable
scandal
for
any
to
accuse
a
Church-member
to
a
Magistrate
,
and
to
have
Suits
at
Law
.
By
this
means
,
the
Bishop
becoming
a
Stated
Arbitrator
,
thereby
became
the
Governour
of
the
Christians
,
but
with
his
Presbyters
and
not
alone
.
But
because
Bishops
had
no
power
of
the
sword
,
to
touch
mens
bodies
or
estates
,
but
only
to
suspend
them
from
Church-Communion
,
and
Excommunicate
them
,
or
impose
penitential
Confessions
on
them
,
therefore
they
fitted
their
Canons
(
which
were
the
Bishops
Agreements
)
to
this
Governing
use
,
to
keep
Christians
under
their
Government
from
the
Magistrates
.
And
so
they
made
Canons
,
that
a
Fornicator
or
Adulterer
should
be
so
long
or
so
long
suspended
,
and
a
Murderer
so
long
,
and
so
of
the
rest
.
§
.
36.
And
when
Constantine
turned
Christian
,
he
had
many
reasons
to
confirm
this
Arbitrating
Canonical
power
to
the
Christian
Bishops
by
the
Civil
Sanction
.
1.
Because
he
found
them
in
possession
of
it
as
contracters
by
mutual
consent
;
and
what
could
a
Christian
Prince
do
less
than
grant
that
to
the
Christians
which
they
chose
and
had
.
2.
Because
the
advancement
and
honour
of
the
Teachers
and
Pastors
he
thought
tended
to
the
honour
of
their
Religion
,
and
the
success
of
their
Doctrine
upon
the
Heathens
with
whom
they
dwelled
.
Grandure
and
Power
much
prevail
with
carnal
minds
.
3.
Because
he
had
but
few
Magistrates
at
first
that
were
Christians
,
and
none
that
so
well
knew
the
affairs
of
Christians
as
their
own
chosen
Bishops
.
And
he
feared
lest
the
power
of
Heathen
Magistrates
over
the
Christians
might
injure
and
oppress
them
.
4.
He
designed
to
draw
the
Heathens
to
Christianity
by
the
honouring
of
Christians
above
them
.
5.
And
withal
his
interest
lay
most
in
their
strength
;
For
they
were
the
fastest
part
of
his
Souldiers
and
Subjects
,
that
for
Conscience
and
their
own
Interrest
,
rejoyced
to
advance
and
defend
him
to
the
utmost
,
(
when
he
lost
many
of
the
Pagans
)
and
they
were
not
of
the
spirit
of
the
old
Pretorian
Souldiers
,
that
set
up
and
pulled
down
Emperours
at
their
pleasure
.
Had
Constantine
faln
,
the
Christians
had
much
faln
with
him
,
and
had
the
Christians
been
weakned
he
had
been
weakened
:
They
were
become
his
strength
.
And
he
fore
saw
not
the
evils
that
afterwards
would
follow
.
Some
must
govern
,
and
there
were
then
no
wiser
nor
better
men
than
the
Bishops
and
Pastors
of
the
Churches
.
And
their
interest
in
the
Christian
people
(
that
chose
them
)
was
greatest
:
As
now
all
differing
parties
of
Christians
among
us
(
Papists
,
Presbyterians
,
Independents
,
Anabaptists
)
would
desire
nothing
as
more
conducing
to
their
ends
,
than
that
the
King
would
put
the
greatest
Power
(
especially
of
Religion
)
into
the
hands
of
those
Teachers
whom
they
esteem
and
follow
;
even
so
was
it
with
the
Christians
in
the
days
of
Constantine
:
And
hereupon
Laws
were
made
,
that
none
should
compel
Christians
to
answer
in
any
Court
of
Justice
,
saving
before
their
own
Bishops
,
and
so
Bishops
were
made
almost
the
sole
Governours
of
the
Christians
.
§
.
37.
By
this
means
it
is
no
wonder
if
multitudes
of
wicked
men
flock'd
into
the
Church
and
defiled
and
dishonoured
it
:
For
the
Murderer
that
was
to
be
hanged
if
he
were
no
Christian
,
was
but
to
be
kept
from
the
Sacrament
if
he
were
a
Christian
,
and
do
some
confessing
penance
;
which
was
little
to
hanging
or
other
death
;
And
so
proportionably
of
other
Crimes
.
Bad
Christians
by
this
device
were
multiplyed
.
The
Emperour
also
being
a
Christian
,
worldly
men
are
mostly
of
the
Religion
of
the
Prince
or
highest
powers
.
§
.
38.
And
no
man
that
can
gather
an
effect
from
an
effectual
cause
could
doubt
,
if
neither
Nazianzen
,
or
any
Historian
had
told
it
him
,
but
that
proud
and
worldly
men
would
strive
then
to
be
Bishops
,
and
use
all
possible
diligence
to
obtain
so
great
preferment
:
Who
of
them
is
it
that
would
not
have
Command
and
Honour
and
Wealth
,
if
he
can
get
it
?
While
the
great
invitation
to
the
sacred
Ministry
was
the
winning
and
edifying
of
Souls
,
those
that
most
valued
Souls
,
desired
it
(
yet
desired
it
to
be
kept
from
such
Poverty
and
Persecution
as
exposed
them
to
hinderance
and
contempt
)
.
But
when
Riches
,
Reputation
and
Dominion
were
the
Baits
,
who
knoweth
not
what
sort
of
Appetites
would
be
the
keenest
?
Christ
telleth
us
,
how
hardly
Rich
men
are
good
and
come
to
Heaven
.
Therefore
when
Bishops
must
be
all
Great
and
Rich
,
either
Christ
must
be
deceived
,
or
it
must
be
as
hard
for
them
to
be
honest
Christians
as
for
a●
Camel
to
go
through
the
Needles
eye
.
And
thus
,
Venenum
funditur
in
Ecclesiam
.
§
.
39.
The
World
being
thus
brought
into
the
Church
without
the
cure
of
the
worldly
mind
,
and
the
Guides
being
so
strongly
tempted
to
be
the
very
worst
,
no
wonder
if
the
Worldly
Spirit
now
too
much
rule
the
Church
,
and
if
those
that
are
yet
of
the
same
Spirit
,
approve
,
plead
,
and
strive
for
what
they
love
and
despise
the
business
of
the
Cross
,
and
Christian
Humility
,
and
Simplicity
to
this
day
:
And
if
Bishops
have
done
much
of
their
work
accordingly
,
ever
since
Constantine
(
and
much
before
)
it
hath
been
the
Devils
Work
to
carry
on
his
War
against
Christ
and
Piety
,
under
Christ's
own
name
,
and
the
pretence
of
Piety
,
as
an
Angel
of
Light
and
Righteousness
and
Unity
,
and
to
set
up
Pastors
over
the
Church
of
Christ
,
that
hate
the
Doctrine
and
Life
,
and
Cross
of
Christ
,
that
by
pleading
for
Godliness
and
Concord
,
may
be
the
effectual
Enemies
of
both
,
and
may
fight
against
Christ
in
his
own
Livery
,
under
his
Colours
,
and
with
his
own
Arms.
Whose
God
is
their
Belly
,
who
glory
in
their
shame
,
who
mind
earthly
things
,
being
Enemies
to
the
Cross
of
Christ
:
The
History
of
whom
you
will
find
in
the
following
part
of
this
Treatise
.
§
.
40.
But
here
I
must
above
all
remember
the
Reader
,
that
he
is
not
for
this
Corruption
of
the
Clergy
,
and
Government
of
the
Church
,
to
think
that
the
Church
here
ceased
to
be
a
true
Church
,
or
that
the
Ministry
was
lost
,
or
that
it
became
unlawful
to
hold
Communion
with
any
such
Churches
;
much
less
to
think
hardly
of
Christianity
it self
,
as
if
it
were
no
better
than
false
Religions
,
because
so
many
of
its
Pastors
were
so
bad
.
None
of
God's
Counsels
were
frustrate
by
mans
sin
:
None
of
his
Promises
to
his
Church
have
failed
.
For
all
this
Christ
is
the
Saviour
of
the
World
,
the
Prince
of
Righteousness
and
Peace
,
that
came
to
destroy
the
Works
of
the
Devil
,
and
to
save
his
people
from
their
Sins
;
and
all
that
are
given
him
of
the
Father
shall
come
to
him
,
and
he
will
cast
none
of
them
out
,
nor
shall
any
take
them
out
of
his
hands
?
§
.
41.
I.
Let
it
be
still
remembred
,
that
as
the
Chronicles
of
Kingdoms
mention
only
the
publick
Actions
of
Princes
and
great
Men
,
but
name
not
the
poor
and
private
sort
,
so
also
our
Church-History
of
Councils
and
publick
things
,
say
little
of
godly
private
Christians
,
but
of
Patriarchs
and
great
Prelates
,
who
yet
are
themselves
but
a
very
small
part
of
the
Christian
World
.
II.
Note
also
that
every
Bishop
had
many
Presbyters
;
whose
work
was
not
to
strive
for
superiority
,
nor
trouble
the
world
in
Councils
(
where
usually
they
came
not
)
and
so
had
not
a
quarter
of
the
temptations
that
the
Bishops
had
:
And
though
we
find
mention
sometimes
of
the
Presbyters
also
that
were
naught
,
yet
the
number
so
reproved
and
proved
bad
,
is
not
proportionable
to
the
number
of
Prelates
compared
among
themselves
,
that
miscarried
in
Councils
.
The
Presbyters
that
staid
at
home
and
followed
their
work
in
private
with
the
Flock
,
and
came
not
on
the
Stage
in
publick
affairs
,
kept
up
the
substance
and
practice
of
Religion
.
III.
And
the
private
Christians
had
yet
less
temptation
,
and
were
not
so
overwhelmed
with
worldly
things
,
nor
carryed
away
by
pride
and
ambition
and
covetousness
,
as
the
ruling
party
were
.
IV.
And
the
Monks
,
and
other
retired
Christians
,
that
saw
the
Prelates
sin
and
s●ares
,
(
though
many
of
them
had
their
failings
too
,
yet
)
no
doubt
kept
up
much
serious
piety
,
and
a
holy
life
.
V.
And
no
doubt
but
very
many
of
the
Bishops
themselves
were
humble
holy
faithful
men
,
that
grieved
for
the
miscarriages
of
the
rest
.
Though
such
excellent
persons
as
Gregory
Neocesareae
,
Gregory
Nazianzen
,
Gregory
Nyssen
,
Basil
,
Chrysostome
,
Augustine
,
Hillary
,
Prosper
,
Fulgentius
,
&c.
were
not
very
common
,
no
doubt
but
there
were
many
that
wrote
not
Books
,
nor
came
so
much
into
the
notice
of
the
world
,
but
avoided
contentious
and
factious
Stirs
,
that
quietly
and
honestly
conducted
the
Flocks
in
the
ways
of
piety
,
love
,
and
justice
.
And
some
of
them
(
as
S.
Martin
)
separated
from
the
Councils
and
Communion
of
the
prevailing
turbulent
sort
of
the
Prelates
,
to
signifie
their
disowning
of
their
sins
.
VI.
And
oft
times
,
when
the
Prelates
were
at
the
worst
,
God
raised
up
some
very
Godly
Princes
,
that
maintained
Religion
more
than
the
Clergy
,
and
were
an
honour
to
it
when
the
Bishops
dishonoured
it
.
VII
.
And
it
is
not
to
be
contemned
,
that
much
piety
was
kept
up
among
great
numbers
of
Christians
,
whom
(
for
some
mistake
)
the
rest
reviled
and
condemned
as
Schismaticks
or
Hereticks
.
Little
know
we
how
many
holy
souls
were
among
those
that
are
in
Epiphanius
Catalogue
.
Of
the
Audians
and
some
others
he
seemeth
to
confess
as
much
himself
.
The
Novatians
were
tolerated
in
almost
all
the
Empire
,
and
had
their
Churches
and
Bishops
,
having
the
testimony
of
the
Orthodox
that
they
were
usually
of
sound
faith
and
upright
lives
,
and
stricter
than
other
Christians
were
.
And
God
pardoneth
the
infirmity
of
a
small
mistake
in
judgment
,
when
men
are
sincerely
addicted
to
his
service
.
Now
and
then
a
cruel
Prelate
did
prosecute
them
,
but
so
did
not
the
gentler
sort
(
as
Atticus
,
Proclus
,
&c.
at
Constantinople
,
&c.
)
nor
the
Emperours
themselves
,
save
when
so
instigated
.
VIII
.
And
though
the
Churches
in
the
Roman
Empire
kept
up
this
grandure
of
Patriarchs
,
Metropolitans
,
and
rich
Prelates
,
that
after
over-topped
Kings
,
it
was
not
so
in
other
parts
of
the
Christian
world
,
but
the
Clergy
lived
more
humbly
and
quietly
.
The
Scots
under
Columban●s
and
their
other
Presbyters
,
Iones
Hearts
Soveraign
,
excellently
describing
the
English
Succession
.
long
lived
in
great
piety
without
any
Bishops
.
And
when
the
Scots
Presbyters
Finan
,
Aidan
,
&c.
ordained
Bishops
in
Northumberland
,
they
were
commonly
humble
,
holy
men
,
like
themselves
.
And
both
Scots
and
Britains
so
much
misliked
the
Romane-grandure
and
way
,
that
when
Augustine
the
Monk
came
in
,
they
would
not
subject
themselves
to
the
Pope
,
or
any
Foreign
Prelates
,
nor
so
much
as
eat
and
drink
with
the
Missionaries
.
And
the
like
we
may
say
of
some
other
Extra-imperial
Churches
.
The
Spaniards
themselves
not
only
while
Arian
Goths
(
of
whom
see
the
testimony
of
Salvian
,
to
the
shame
of
the
Orthodox
)
but
after
Recaredus
days
,
for
many
ages
,
lived
in
great
quietness
,
while
Italy
,
France
,
and
Germany
were
employed
in
Hereticating
,
Cursing
,
Excommunicating
,
or
bloudy
Wars
.
The
great
Empire
of
A●assia
(
as
the
crediblest
History
saith
)
never
had
Bishops
to
this
day
,
but
only
one
called
the
A●u●●
,
while
the
whole
Clergy
are
exercised
(
though
in
too
much
ignorance
)
in
their
Priestly
Office
.
Brocardus
,
that
lived
at
Ierusalem
,
testifieth
that
those
Eastern
Christians
,
called
by
the
Papists
,
Nestorians
,
Iacobites
,
Eutychians
,
were
commonly
plain
honest
Religious
people
,
free
from
Heresie
,
and
of
better
lives
than
even
the
Religious
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
that
there
were
not
worse
men
at
Ierusalem
than
the
Roma●
Catholicks
.
The
Armenians
have
many
Bishops
,
and
one
chief
,
but
live
(
though
too
ignorantly
and
superstitiously
,
yet
)
in
great
austerity
of
life
.
IX
.
In
all
ages
since
Prelacy
swelled
to
the
corruption
of
the
Churches
,
and
annoyance
of
the
Peace
of
Kings
and
Kingdoms
,
there
have
been
still
a
great
number
of
pious
lamenters
of
the
Corruptions
of
the
Church
,
that
have
groaned
and
prayed
for
reformation
:
Insomuch
,
that
Dr.
Field
maintaineth
,
that
even
in
the
Church
of
Rome
there
have
been
still
considerable
numbers
of
Doctors
,
that
owned
truth
and
piety
,
and
misliked
the
Papal
usurpations
and
errours
.
The
Waldenses
and
Albigenses
(
exceeding
numerous
)
said
,
they
had
continued
from
the
Apostles
,
and
so
from
the
days
of
Sylvester
(
or
Constantine
)
had
dissented
from
the
Roman
pride
,
and
corruptions
.
And
God
hath
made
the
Protestant
Churches
since
the
Reformation
,
as
his
Vineyard
,
where
truth
and
piety
have
prospered
,
though
Satan
hath
been
still
at
work
,
and
here
also
had
too
much
success
.
X.
And
it
must
be
remembred
,
that
God
hath
made
use
of
many
proud
and
turbulent
men
,
to
propogate
and
defend
the
truth
of
the
Gospel
:
And
their
Gifts
have
served
for
the
good
of
the
sincere
.
As
the
husk
or
chaff
and
straw
is
useful
to
the
Corn
;
so
many
worldly
Prelates
and
Priests
have
been
learned
Expositors
and
useful
Preachers
,
and
taught
others
the
way
to
life
,
which
they
would
not
go
in
themselves
.
Besides
that
,
their
very
Papal
power
and
grandure
,
which
hath
corrupted
the
Church
,
hath
yet
been
a
check
to
some
,
that
would
have
assaulted
it
by
force
;
and
as
a
hedge
of
thornes
about
it
.
Worldly
interest
engageth
Pope
,
Patriarchs
,
and
Prelates
,
to
stand
up
for
the
Christian
Religion
,
because
they
gain
by
it
(
as
Leo
the
10th
is
said
to
have
odiously
confessed
.
)
§
.
42.
And
the
old
Fathers
,
till
Constantines
time
,
did
most
of
them
think
that
the
last
thousand
years
would
be
a
time
of
fuller
glory
to
the
Church
;
as
many
yet
think
,
though
I
confess
my self
unskilful
in
the
Prophesies
.
But
I
make
no
doubt
,
but
though
this
earth
be
so
far
de●erted
by
God
,
the
Glorious
Kingdom
which
we
shall
shortly
see
,
with
the
new
Heaven
and
Earth
,
wherein
dwelleth
righteousness
,
will
fully
confute
all
our
present
temptations
to
think
hardly
of
God
or
the
Redeemer
,
because
of
the
present
corruptions
and
dissentions
of
this
lower
world
.
§
.
43.
We
may
conjecture
at
former
times
by
our
own
:
We
see
now
,
that
among
the
most
Reformed
Churches
,
too
often
the
most
worldly
part
are
uppermost
,
and
perhaps
are
the
persecuters
of
the
rest
,
and
though
they
may
be
the
smaller
part
,
it
's
they
that
make
the
noise
,
are
the
noted
part
that
carry
the
name
,
and
that
Histories
write
of
.
A
few
men
got
into
places
of
power
,
seem
to
be
all
the
Church
,
or
Nation
,
by
the
prevalency
of
their
actions
,
which
few
dare
contradict
:
They
may
give
Laws
;
They
may
have
the
power
of
Press
and
Pulpit
,
so
that
nothing
shall
be
published
but
what
they
will
;
They
may
call
themselves
the
Church
,
and
call
all
that
obey
them
not
Schismaticks
and
Sectaries
,
and
strangers
may
believe
therefore
,
that
it
is
but
some
few
inconsiderable
fellows
that
are
against
them
,
when
yet
the
far
greatest
part
may
utterly
dissent
and
abhor
their
pride
.
I
have
lived
to
see
such
an
Assembly
of
Ministers
,
where
three
or
four
leading
men
were
so
prevalent
as
to
form
a
Confession
of
Faith
in
the
name
of
the
whole
party
,
which
had
that
in
it
which
particular
members
did
disown
.
And
when
about
a
controverted
Article
,
One
man
hath
charged
me
deeply
,
for
questioning
the
words
of
the
Church
,
others
that
were
at
the
forming
of
that
Article
,
have
laid
it
all
on
that
same
man
,
as
by
his
impetuousness
putting
in
that
Article
,
the
rest
being
loth
to
strive
much
against
him
,
and
so
it
was
he
himself
that
was
the
Church
,
whose
authority
he
so
much
urged
,
at
least
the
effectual
signifying
part
.
We
cannot
judge
what
is
commonest
by
what
is
uppermost
,
or
in
greatest
power
.
In
divers
Parishes
now
,
where
the
Minister
is
conformable
,
perhaps
ten
parts
of
the
people
do
dislike
it
;
and
sometimes
you
may
see
but
three
or
four
persons
with
him
at
the
Common-prayers
;
And
yet
all
know
,
that
Dissenters
are
talkt
of
as
a
few
singular
Fanaticks
.
I
compare
not
the
Causes
,
but
conclude
,
that
so
also
for
the
Numbers
,
humble
Godly
persons
might
be
very
numerous
,
though
only
the
actions
of
worldly
Prelates
do
take
up
most
of
the
History
of
the
Church
.
Yea
,
I
believe
,
that
among
the
Papists
themselves
,
five
to
one
of
the
people
,
were
they
free
from
danger
,
would
declare
their
dislike
of
a
great
part
of
the
actions
and
Doctrines
of
their
Prelates
,
and
that
the
greatest
part
that
are
named
Papists
,
are
not
such
throughly
and
at
the
heart
.
When
the
Rulers
,
Scribes
,
and
Pharisees
were
against
Christ
,
and
persecuted
him
and
the
truth
,
the
common
people
so
much
adhered
to
him
,
that
the
persecutors
durst
not
seize
on
him
openly
by
force
,
but
were
fain
to
use
a
Traytor
,
to
apprehend
him
in
the
night
,
and
in
a
solitary
place
,
lest
they
should
be
stoned
by
the
people
,
who
said
,
Never
man
spake
as
this
man
speaketh
.
§
.
44.
Let
us
not
therefore
turn
Church-History
into
a
temptation
,
nor
think
basely
of
the
Church
,
or
Christianity
,
or
Christ
,
because
of
Papal
and
Prelatical
pride
and
tyranny
.
God
can
make
use
of
a
surly
porter
to
keep
his
doors
;
yea
,
a
mastiff-dog
may
be
a
keeper
of
the
house
;
and
his
Corn
hath
grown
in
every
Age
,
not
only
with
straw
and
chaffe
,
but
with
some
tares
:
And
yet
he
hath
gathered
,
and
will
gather
,
all
his
chosen
.
§
.
45.
Nor
is
the
Ministry
it self
to
be
therefore
dishonoured
:
For
as
at
this
day
,
while
a
few
turbulent
Prelates
persecute
good
men
,
and
much
of
the
Ministry
is
in
too
many
Countries
lamentably
corrupted
,
yet
is
Religion
,
piety
,
and
honesty
kept
up
by
the
Ministry
,
and
never
was
well
kept
up
without
it
:
For
the
Faithful
Ministers
labour
still
,
and
their
very
sufferings
,
further
the
Gospel
,
and
what
they
may
not
do
publickly
they
do
privately
.
Yea
,
their
very
Writings
shew
,
that
still
there
are
such
as
God
doth
qualifie
to
do
his
work
,
even
among
the
Papists
,
he
that
readeth
the
pious
Writings
of
such
men
as
Gerson
,
and
Gerhardus
Zutphaniensis
,
and
Thaulerus
,
Thomas
a
Kempis
,
Ferus
,
and
many
such
others
,
will
see
that
Gods
spirit
was
still
illuminating
and
sanctifying
souls
.
And
he
that
readeth
such
Lives
as
Philip
Nerius
,
persecuted
by
the
Bishop
as
an
ambitious
Hypocrite
,
for
setting
up
more
serious
Exercises
of
Religion
than
had
been
ordinarily
used
among
the
Formalists
,
(
to
say
nothing
of
such
privater
men
as
M.
de
Ren●y
and
many
others
)
will
see
that
it
is
not
all
Church-tyranny
and
corruption
,
though
very
heinous
,
that
will
prove
that
Christ
hath
not
a
Holy
Generation
whom
he
will
save
.
§
.
46.
Yea
among
the
very
corrupted
sort
of
the
Clergy
,
many
that
are
overcome
with
temptations
in
that
point
,
and
take
usurpation
and
tyranny
,
and
worldly
pomp
and
violence
for
Order
,
Government
,
and
the
interest
of
the
Church
,
have
yet
much
good
in
other
respects
:
Even
among
the
Cardinals
there
have
been
such
men
as
Nerius's
companion
)
Bellarmine
,
and
others
,
that
would
Preach
and
practise
the
common
Doctrines
of
serious
piety
:
Yea
,
among
the
Jesuits
there
have
been
divers
that
have
Preacht
,
Written
,
and
lived
very
strictly
;
much
more
among
their
Fryars
:
and
such
Bishops
as
Sales
:
And
though
their
times
and
corruptions
blemished
their
piety
,
I
dare
not
think
they
nullified
it
.
§
.
47.
And
it
sheweth
the
excellency
of
the
Sacred
Office
,
1.
That
Christ
did
first
make
it
as
the
noble
Organical
part
of
his
Church
,
to
form
the
rest
.
2.
That
he
endued
the
first
Officers
with
the
most
noble
and
excellent
gifts
of
his
spirit
.
3.
That
he
founded
and
built
his
Church
by
them
at
first
.
4.
Yea
,
that
he
himself
preached
the
Gospel
,
and
is
called
The
Minister
of
the
Circumcision
,
the
chief
Shepherd
,
and
the
Bishop
of
our
Souls
.
5.
That
he
hath
used
them
to
enlarge
,
confirm
,
preserve
,
and
edefie
his
Church
to
this
day
.
6.
That
he
maketh
the
best
of
them
to
be
the
best
of
men
.
7.
That
he
putteth
into
the
hearts
of
all
good
Christians
a
special
love
and
honour
of
them
.
8.
That
he
useth
even
the
worser
sort
to
do
good
,
while
they
do
hurt
;
especially
some
of
them
.
9.
That
Satan
striveth
so
hard
to
corrupt
them
and
get
them
on
his
side
.
10.
That
Religion
ordinarily
dyeth
away
,
or
decayeth
,
when
they
fail
and
prove
unable
and
unfaithful
.
11.
That
Christ
commandeth
men
so
much
to
hear
,
receive
and
obey
them
,
and
hath
committed
his
Word
and
Keys
to
them
,
as
his
Stewards
.
12.
And
hath
promised
them
a
special
reward
for
their
faithfulness
:
and
commanded
all
to
pray
for
them
and
their
preservation
and
success
.
And
the
nature
of
the
things
tells
us
,
that
as
knowledge
in
lower
things
is
not
propagated
to
mankind
,
but
by
Teachers
(
man
being
not
born
wise
;
)
so
much
less
is
heavenly
wisdom
.
And
therefore
it
is
;
that
God
is
so
regardful
of
the
due
qualification
of
Ministers
,
that
they
be
not
blind
guides
,
nor
novices
,
nor
proud
,
nor
careless
sluggards
,
nor
self-seeking
worldlings
,
but
skilful
in
the
word
of
truth
,
and
lovers
of
God
and
the
souls
of
men
,
and
zealous
,
and
diligent
,
unwearied
,
and
patient
in
their
holy
work
.
And
when
they
prove
bad
,
he
maketh
them
most
contemptible
and
punisheth
them
more
than
other
men
the
corruption
of
the
best
making
them
the
worst
.
§
.
48.
Therefore
let
us
make
a
right
use
of
the
pride
and
corruption
of
the
Clergy
,
to
desire
and
pray
for
better
,
and
to
avoid
our selves
the
Sin
which
is
so
bad
in
them
,
and
to
labour
after
that
rooted
Wisdome
and
Holiness
in
our selves
that
we
may
stand
,
though
our
Teachers
fall
before
us
.
Let
every
man
prove
his
own
Work
,
and
so
he
shall
have
rejoicing
in
himself
,
and
not
in
others
only
,
Gal.
6.
But
let
us
not
hence
question
the
Gospel
,
or
dishonour
the
Church
and
Ministry
;
no
not
any
further
separate
from
the
Faulty
than
they
separate
from
Christ
,
or
than
God
alloweth
us
,
and
necessity
requireth
:
As
we
must
not
despise
the
needful
helps
of
our
Salvation
,
nor
equal
dumb
or
wicked
men
with
the
able
faithful
Ministers
of
Christ
,
on
pretence
of
honouring
the
Office
;
so
neither
must
we
deny
the
good
that
is
in
any
,
nor
despise
the
Office
for
the
Persons
Faults
.
§
.
49.
Especially
let
us
take
heed
that
we
fall
not
into
that
pernicious
Snare
that
hath
entangled
the
Quakers
and
other
Schismaticks
of
these
times
,
who
on
pretence
of
the
faults
of
the
Ministers
,
set
against
the
best
with
greatest
fury
,
because
the
best
do
most
resist
them
,
and
that
revile
them
with
false
and
railing
language
,
the
same
that
Drunkards
and
Malignants
use
,
yea
worse
than
the
prophanest
of
the
Vulgar
;
even
because
they
take
Tythes
and
necessary
Maintenance
,
charging
them
with
odious
covetousness
,
calling
them
Hirelings
,
deceivers
,
and
what
not
.
Undoubtedly
this
Spirit
is
not
of
God
,
that
is
so
contrary
to
his
Word
,
his
Grace
,
and
his
Interest
in
the
World
.
What
would
become
of
the
Church
and
Gospel
,
if
this
malignant
Spirit
should
prevail
to
extirpate
even
the
best
of
all
the
Ministry
?
Would
the
Devil
and
the
Churches
Enemies
desire
any
more
?
The
very
same
Men
that
the
Prelates
have
silenced
(
near
2000
)
in
England
these
fifteen
or
sixteen
years
together
,
are
they
that
the
Quakers
most
virulently
before
reviled
,
and
most
furiously
opposed
.
§
.
50.
Nor
will
the
Clergies
corruption
allow
either
unqualified
or
▪
uncalled
Men
to
thrust
themselves
into
the
Sacred
Office
,
as
if
they
were
the
Men
that
can
do
better
,
and
must
mend
all
that
is
amiss
.
Such
have
been
tryed
in
Licentious
Times
,
and
proved
,
some
of
them
,
to
do
more
hurt
than
the
very
Drunkards
,
or
the
ignorant
sort
of
Ministers
,
that
did
but
read
the
holy
Scriptures
.
Pride
is
too
often
the
reprehender
of
other
Mens
Faults
and
Imperfections
,
and
would
make
other
Mens
Names
but
a
stepping-stone
to
their
own
aspiring
Folly
:
As
many
that
have
cryed
out
against
bad
Popes
and
Prelates
,
that
they
might
get
into
the
places
,
have
been
as
bad
themselves
when
they
have
their
Will
:
No
wonder
if
it
be
so
with
the
proud
revilers
of
the
Ministry
.
§
.
51.
There
is
need
therefore
of
much
Wisdome
and
holy
care
,
that
we
here
avoid
the
two
extreams
;
that
we
grow
not
indifferent
who
are
our
Pastors
,
nor
contract
the
Guilt
of
Church-corruption
,
but
mourn
for
the
reproach
of
the
solemn
Assemblies
,
and
do
our
best
for
true
and
needful
Reformation
,
that
the
Gospel
fail
not
,
and
Souls
be
not
quietly
left
to
Satan
,
nor
the
Church
grow
like
the
Infidel
World
;
and
yet
that
we
neither
invade
nor
dishonour
the
sacred
Office
,
nor
needlesly
open
the
nakedness
of
the
Persons
,
nor
do
any
thing
that
may
hinder
their
just
endeavours
and
success
;
we
must
speak
evil
of
no
man
either
falsly
or
unnecessarily
.
§
.
52.
I
thought
all
this
premonition
necessary
that
you
make
not
an
ill
use
of
the
following
History
,
and
become
not
guilty
of
diabolism
or
false
accusing
of
the
Brethren
,
or
dishonouring
the
Church
:
And
that
as
God
hath
in
Scripture
recorded
the
Sins
of
the
ungodly
,
and
the
effects
of
Pride
and
of
malignity
,
and
Christ
hath
foretold
us
that
Wolves
shall
enter
and
devour
the
Flock
,
and
by
their
Fruits
(
of
devouring
,
and
pricking
as
Thorns
and
Thistles
)
we
shall
know
them
,
and
the
Apostles
prophecied
of
them
;
I
take
it
to
be
my
duty
to
give
you
an
Abstract
of
the
History
of
Papal
and
aspiring
Prelacy
,
usurping
,
and
schismatical
,
and
tyrannical
Councils
,
as
knowing
of
how
great
use
it
is
to
all
to
know
the
true
History
of
the
Church
,
both
as
to
good
and
evil
.
§
.
53.
Yea
Bishops
and
Councils
must
not
be
worse
thought
of
than
they
deserve
,
no
more
than
Presbyters
,
because
of
such
abuses
as
I
recite
;
The
best
things
are
abused
,
even
Preaching
,
Writing
,
Scripture
,
and
Reason
it self
,
and
yet
are
not
to
be
rejected
or
dishonoured
.
There
is
an
Episcopacy
whose
very
Constitution
is
a
Crime
,
and
there
is
another
sort
which
seemeth
to
me
a
thing
convenient
,
lawful
,
and
indifferent
,
and
there
is
a
sort
which
I
cannot
deny
to
be
of
Divine
Right
.
§
.
54.
That
which
I
take
to
be
it self
a
Crime
,
is
such
as
is
aforementioned
,
which
in
its
very
constitution
over-throweth
the
Office
,
Church
,
and
Discipline
,
which
Christ
by
himself
and
his
Spirit
,
in
his
Apostles
,
instituted
:
such
I
take
to
be
that
Diocesane
kind
which
hath
only
one
Bishop
over
many
score
or
hundred
fixed
Parochial
Assemblies
;
by
which
,
1.
Parishes
are
made
by
them
no
Churches
,
as
having
no
Ruling
Pastors
that
have
the
Power
of
Judging
whom
to
Baptize
,
or
admit
to
Communion
or
refuse
,
but
only
are
Chapels
,
having
preaching
Gurates
.
2.
All
the
first
Order
of
Bishops
in
single
Churches
are
deposed
,
as
if
the
Bishop
of
Antioch
should
have
put
down
a
1000
Bishops
about
him
,
and
made
himself
the
sole
Bishop
of
their
Churches
.
3.
The
Office
of
Presbyters
is
changed
into
semi-Presbyters
.
4.
Discipline
is
made
impossible
,
as
it
is
for
one
General
without
inferiour
Captains
to
Rule
an
Army
:
But
of
this
before
.
§
.
55.
Much
more
doth
this
become
unlawful
,
1.
when
deposing
all
the
Presbyters
from
Government
by
the
Keyes
of
Discipline
,
they
put
the
same
Keyes
,
even
the
Power
of
dec●etive
Excommunication
and
Absolution
into
the
hands
of
Laymen
,
called
Chancellours
,
and
set
up
Courts
liker
to
the
Civil
than
Ecclesiastical
.
2.
And
when
they
oblige
the
Magistrate
to
execute
their
Decrees
by
the
Sword
,
be
they
just
or
unjust
,
and
to
lay
Men
in
Goals
and
ruine
them
,
meerly
because
they
are
Excommunicated
by
Bishops
,
or
Chancellours
,
or
Officials
,
or
such
others
,
and
are
not
reconciled
:
And
when
they
threaten
Princes
and
Magistrates
with
Excommunication
(
if
not
Deposition
)
if
they
do
but
Communicate
with
those
that
the
Bishop
hath
Excommunicated
.
3.
Or
when
they
arrogate
the
power
of
the
Sword
themselves
,
as
Socrates
saith
Cyril
did
:
Or
without
necessity
joyn
in
one
person
the
Office
of
Priesthood
and
Magistracy
,
when
one
is
more
than
they
can
perform
aright
.
§
.
56.
And
it
becometh
much
worse
by
the
tyrannical
abuse
,
when
(
being
unable
and
unwilling
to
exercise
true
Discipline
on
so
many
hundred
Parishes
)
they
have
multitudes
of
Atheists
,
Infidels
,
gross
ignorants
,
and
wicked
livers
in
Church-Communion
,
yea
,
compel
all
in
the
Parishes
to
Communicate
on
pain
of
Imprisonment
and
ruine
,
and
turn
their
censures
cruelly
against
godly
persons
,
that
dare
not
obey
them
in
all
their
Formalities
,
Ceremonies
,
and
Impositions
,
for
fear
of
si●●ing
against
God
.
And
when
conniving
at
ignorant
ungodly
Priests
that
do
but
obey
them
,
they
silence
and
ruine
the
most
faithful
able
Teachers
,
that
obey
not
all
their
imposing
Canons
,
and
swear
not
,
and
subscribe
not
what
they
bid
them
.
§
.
57.
Undoubtedly
Satan
hath
found
it
his
most
successful
way
,
to
fight
against
Christ
in
Christs
own
name
,
and
to
set
up
Ministers
as
the
Ministers
of
Christ
,
to
speak
indirectly
against
the
Doctrine
,
Servants
,
and
interest
of
Christ
,
and
as
Ministers
of
Light
and
righteousness
,
and
to
fight
against
Church-Government
,
Order
,
Discipline
,
and
Unity
,
by
the
pretences
of
Church
Government
,
Order
,
Discipline
,
and
Unity
:
and
to
cry
down
Schism
to
promote
Schism
,
and
to
depress
Believers
by
crying
up
Faith
,
and
Orthodoxness
,
and
crying
down
Heresie
and
Errour
:
Yea
,
to
plead
God's
Name
and
Word
against
himself
,
and
to
set
up
Sin
,
by
accusing
Truth
and
Duty
as
Sin
.
§
.
58.
II.
That
which
I
take
for
Lawful
Indifferent
Episcopacy
is
such
as
Hierome
saith
,
was
introduced
for
the
avoiding
of
divisions
,
though
it
was
not
from
the
beginning
:
When
among
many
Elders
in
every
single
Church
,
one
of
most
wisdom
and
gravity
is
made
their
President
,
yea
,
without
whom
no
Ordinations
or
great
matters
shall
be
done
.
The
Churches
began
this
so
early
,
and
received
it
so
universally
,
and
without
any
considerable
dissent
or
opposition
,
even
before
Emperours
became
Christians
,
that
I
dare
not
be
one
that
shall
set
against
it
,
or
dishonour
such
Episcopacy
.
§
.
59.
Yea
,
if
where
●●t
men
are
wanting
to
make
Magistrates
,
the
King
shall
make
Bishops
Magistrates
,
and
joyn
two
Offices
together
,
laying
no
more
work
on
them
than
will
consist
with
their
Ecclesiastick
work
,
though
this
will
have
inconveniencies
,
I
shall
not
be
one
that
shall
dishonour
such
,
or
disobey
them
.
§
.
60.
III.
The
Episcopacy
,
which
I
dare
not
say
is
not
of
Gods
institution
,
(
besides
that
each
Pastor
is
Episcopus
Gr●gis
,
)
is
that
which
succeedeth
the
Apostles
in
the
Ordinary
part
of
Church-Government
,
while
some
Senior
Pastors
have
a
supervising
care
of
many
Churches
,
(
as
the
Visiters
had
in
Scotland
,
)
and
are
so
far
Episcopi
Episcoporum
,
and
Arch-bishops
,
having
no
constraining
power
of
the
Sword
,
but
a
power
to
admonish
and
instruct
the
Pastors
,
and
to
regulate
Ordinations
,
Synods
,
and
all
great
and
common
circumstances
that
belong
to
Churches
.
For
if
Christ
set
up
one
Form
of
Government
in
which
some
Pastors
had
so
extensive
work
and
power
,
(
as
Timothy
,
Titus
,
and
Evangelists
as
well
as
Apostles
had
)
we
must
not
change
it
without
proof
,
that
Christ
himself
would
have
it
changed
.
§
.
61.
But
if
men
on
this
pretence
will
do
as
Rome
hath
done
,
pretend
one
Apostle
to
be
the
Governour
of
all
the
rest
,
and
that
they
have
now
that
Authority
of
that
Apostle
,
and
will
make
an
Universal
Monarch
to
rule
at
the
Antipodes
,
and
over
all
the
World
,
or
will
set
up
Patriarchs
,
Primates
,
Metr●politans
and
Arch-bishops
,
with
power
to
tyrannize
over
their
Brethren
,
and
cast
them
out
,
and
on
pretence
of
Order
,
and
imitating
the
Civil
Government
,
to
master
Princes
,
or
captivate
the
Churches
to
their
pride
and
worldly
interests
,
this
will
be
the
worst
and
most
pernicious
tyranny
.
§
.
62.
And
as
it
is
not
all
Episcopacy
,
so
it
is
not
all
Councils
that
I
design
this
History
to
dishonour
.
No
doubt
but
Christ
would
have
his
Church
to
be
as
far
One
,
as
their
natural
political
and
gracious
capacities
will
allow
:
And
to
do
all
his
work
in
as
much
love
,
peace
,
and
concord
as
they
can
:
And
to
that
end
,
both
seasonable
Councils
,
and
Letters
,
and
Delegates
for
Concord
and
Communication
,
are
means
which
nature
it self
directeth
them
to
,
as
it
doth
direct
Princes
to
hold
Parliaments
and
Dyets
.
In
the
multitude
of
Councellours
there
is
safety
:
Even
frequent
converse
keepeth
up
amity
▪
In
absence
slanderers
are
heard
,
and
too
oft
believed
:
A
little
familiarity
in
presence
confuteth
many
false
reports
of
one
another
,
which
no
distant
defences
would
so
satisfyingly
confute
.
And
among
many
we
may
hear
that
which
of
few
we
should
not
hear
.
How
good
and
pleasant
is
it
for
Brethren
to
dwel
together
in
Unity
?
And
the
Concord
of
Christians
greatly
honoureth
their
holy
profession
,
as
discord
becometh
a
scandal
to
the
world
.
But
all
this
,
and
the
measures
and
sort
of
Unity
and
Concord
which
we
may
expect
,
and
the
true
way
to
attain
it
▪
I
have
fuller
opened
in
a
Treatise
entitled
,
The
true
and
only
t●rms
of
the
Concord
of
all
Christian
Churches
.
§
.
63.
When
Christians
had
no
Princes
or
Magistrates
on
their
side
,
they
had
no
sufficient
means
of
keeping
up
Unity
and
Concord
for
mutual
help
and
strength
,
without
meetings
of
Pastors
to
carry
on
their
common
work
by
consent
▪
But
their
meetings
were
only
with
those
that
had
nearness
or
neighbourhood
▪
And
they
did
not
put
men
to
travel
to
Synods
out
of
other
Princes
Dominions
,
or
from
Foreign
Lands
,
much
less
did
they
call
any
General
Councils
out
of
all
the
Christian
Churches
in
the
world
.
But
those
that
were
capable
of
Communion
by
proximity
,
and
of
helping
one
another
,
were
thought
enough
to
meet
for
such
ends
.
§
.
64.
And
indeed
neither
nature
nor
Scripture
obligeth
us
to
turn
such
occasional
helps
into
the
forms
of
a
State-policy
,
and
to
make
a
Government
of
friendly
consultations
.
And
therefore
though
where
it
may
be
done
without
fear
of
degenerating
into
tyranny
,
known
times
of
stated
Synods
or
meetings
of
Pastors
for
Concord
are
best
,
(
as
once
a
month
in
lesser
meetings
,
and
once
a
quarter
in
greater
,
)
yet
where
there
is
danger
of
such
degeneracy
,
it
is
better
to
hold
them
but
pro
re
natâ
,
occasionally
,
at
various
seasons
and
places
.
§
.
65.
The
lesser
Synods
and
correspondency
of
Pastors
before
there
were
Christian
Magistrates
were
managed
much
more
humbly
and
harmlesly
than
the
great
ones
afterward
:
Because
that
men
and
their
interest
and
motives
differed
.
And
even
of
later
times
,
there
have
been
few
Councils
called
General
,
that
have
been
managed
so
blamelesly
,
or
made
so
many
profitable
Canons
,
as
many
Provincial
or
smaller
Synods
did
.
Divers
Toletane
Councils
,
and
many
others
in
Spain
,
England
,
and
other
Countries
have
laboured
well
to
promote
piety
and
peace
:
As
did
the
African
Synods
,
and
many
others
of
old
.
And
such
as
these
have
been
serviceable
to
the
Church
.
And
the
Greater
Councils
,
though
more
turbulent
have
many
of
them
done
great
good
,
against
Heresie
and
Vice
;
especially
the
first
at
Nice
:
And
nothing
in
this
Book
is
intended
to
cloud
their
worth
and
glory
,
or
to
extenuate
any
good
which
they
have
done
:
But
I
am
thankful
to
God
that
gave
his
Church
so
many
worthy
Pastors
,
and
made
so
much
use
as
he
did
of
many
Synods
for
the
Churches
purity
and
peace
.
§
.
66.
But
the
true
reason
of
this
Collection
,
and
why
I
have
besides
good
products
,
made
so
much
mention
of
the
errours
and
mischiefs
that
many
Councils
have
been
guilty
of
,
are
these
following
.
1.
The
carnal
and
aspiring
part
of
the
Clergy
,
do
very
ordinarily
,
under
the
equivocal
names
of
Bishops
,
confound
the
Primitive
Episcopacy
with
the
Diocesane
tyranny
before
described
:
And
they
make
the
ignorant
believe
,
that
all
that
is
said
in
Church-Writers
for
Episcopacy
,
is
said
for
their
Diocesane
Species
:
And
while
they
put
down
an
hundred
or
a
thousand
Bishops
and
Churches
of
the
Primitive
Species
,
they
make
men
believe
that
it
is
they
that
are
for
the
old
Episcopacy
,
and
we
that
are
against
it
,
and
that
it
is
we
and
not
they
that
are
against
the
Church
:
while
we
are
submissive
to
them
as
Arch-bishops
,
if
they
would
but
leave
Parishes
to
be
Churches
(
or
Great
Towns
formerly
called
Cities
at
least
)
and
make
the
Discipline
of
all
Churches
but
a
possible
practicable
thing
.
§
.
67.
II.
And
to
promote
their
ends
,
as
these
men
are
for
the
largest
Diocesses
and
turning
a
thousand
Churches
into
one
only
,
so
they
are
commonly
for
violent
Administration
;
ruling
by
constraint
,
and
either
usurping
the
power
of
the
sword
themselves
,
or
perswading
and
urging
the
Magistrate
to
punish
all
that
obey
not
their
needless
impositions
,
and
reproaching
or
threatning
(
at
least
)
the
Magistrates
that
will
not
be
their
Executioners
.
And
making
themselves
the
Church
snuffers
,
(
or
made
without
the
Churches
consent
)
their
Office
is
exercised
in
putting
out
the
Lights
,
sometimes
hundreds
of
faithful
Ministers
being
silenced
by
their
means
in
a
little
time
.
And
they
take
the
sword
of
Discipline
or
power
of
the
Keys
as
the
Church
used
it
300
years
to
be
vain
,
unless
prisons
or
mulcts
enforce
it
.
And
to
escape
the
Primitive
poverty
,
they
overthrow
the
Primitive
Church
,
Form
,
and
Discipline
,
and
tell
men
,
All
this
is
for
the
Churches
honour
and
peace
.
§
.
68.
Yea
all
that
like
not
their
arrogances
and
grandure
,
they
render
odious
as
Aerian
Hereticks
or
Schismaticks
,
provoking
men
to
hate
and
revile
them
,
and
Magistrates
to
destroy
them
,
as
intolerable
.
And
by
making
their
own
numerous
Canons
and
Inventions
necessary
to
Ministry
and
Church-Communion
,
they
will
leave
no
place
for
true
unity
and
peace
,
but
tear
the
Churches
in
pieces
by
the
racks
and
engines
of
their
brains
and
wills
.
§
.
69.
III.
Yea
worse
than
all
this
,
there
are
some
besides
the
French
Papists
,
who
tell
the
world
,
That
the
Vniversal
Church
on
Earth
is
one
visible
political
body
,
having
a
visible
Head
or
Supreme
vicarious
Government
under
Christ
,
even
a
Collective
Supreme
,
that
hath
universal
Legislative
,
Iudicial
and
Executive
power
.
And
they
make
this
Summa
Potestas
Constitutive
of
the
Church
Vniversal
,
and
say
that
this
is
Christs
body
out
of
which
none
have
his
Spirit
nor
are
Church-members
,
and
that
there
is
no
Vnity
or
Concord
but
in
obeying
this
supreme
visible
power
;
And
that
this
is
in
General
Councils
and
in
the
intervals
in
a
College
of
Bishops
Successors
of
the
Apostles
,
(
I
know
not
who
or
where
,
unless
it
be
all
the
Bishops
as
scattered
over
the
earth
)
and
that
they
rule
per
literas
formatas
:
(
as
others
say
,
It
is
the
Pope
and
Roman
Clergy
or
Cardinals
.
)
§
.
70.
And
when
our
Christianity
,
Salvation
,
Union
and
Communion
,
yea
,
our
Lives
,
Liberties
and
mutual
forbearances
,
and
Love
,
is
laid
upon
this
very
form
of
Church-policy
and
Prelacy
,
and
Christ
is
supposed
to
have
such
a
Church
as
is
not
in
the
World
,
even
constituted
with
a
Visible
Vicarious
Collective
Soveraign
,
that
must
make
Laws
for
the
whole
Christian
World
,
it
's
time
to
do
our
best
to
save
men
from
this
deceit
.
§
.
71.
I
must
confess
,
If
I
believed
that
the
Whole
Church
had
any
Head
or
Soveraign
under
Christ
,
I
should
rather
take
it
to
be
the
Pope
than
any
one
,
finding
no
other
regardable
Competitor
.
He
is
uncapable
of
ruling
at
the
Antipodes
and
all
the
Earth
;
but
a
General
Council
is
much
more
uncapable
,
and
so
are
the
feigned
College
of
Pastors
or
Bishops
,
(
none
knoweth
who
.
)
§
.
72.
IV.
And
a
blind
zeal
against
errour
,
called
Heresie
,
doth
cry
down
the
necessary
Love
and
toleration
of
many
tolerable
Christians
;
And
some
cry
,
down
with
them
,
and
away
with
them
that
erre
more
themselves
,
and
by
their
measures
would
leave
but
few
Christians
endured
by
one
another
in
the
World
:
Thus
do
they
teach
us
to
understand
Solomon
,
Eccl.
7.
16.
Be
not
righteous
and
wise
overmuch
:
so
much
are
these
men
for
Vnity
,
that
they
will
leave
no
place
for
much
Unity
on
earth
.
As
if
none
should
be
tolerated
but
men
of
one
Stature
,
Complexion
,
&c.
§
.
73.
Briefly
,
they
do
as
one
that
would
set
up
a
Family
Government
,
made
up
of
many
hundred
or
thousand
families
dissolved
and
turned
into
one
,
and
ruled
supremely
by
a
Council
of
the
Heads
of
such
enlarged
Families
,
and
then
tell
us
,
that
this
is
not
to
alter
the
old
Species
of
Families
,
but
to
make
them
greater
that
were
before
too
small
:
Keep
but
the
same
name
,
and
a
City
is
but
a
Family
still
.
And
when
they
have
done
,
they
would
have
none
endured
,
but
cast
out
,
imprisoned
or
banished
,
as
seditious
,
that
are
for
any
smaller
Family
than
a
City
,
(
or
any
lesser
School
than
an
University
:
)
And
these
City
Governours
must
in
one
Convention
rule
all
the
Kingdom
,
and
in
a
greater
all
the
World
.
§
.
74.
I
shall
therefore
first
tell
you
,
what
errour
must
not
be
tolerated
,
and
then
by
an
Epitome
of
Church-History
,
Bishops
and
Councils
and
Popes
,
shew
the
ignorant
so
much
of
the
Matter
of
Fact
,
as
may
tell
them
who
have
been
the
Cause
of
Church-corruptions
,
Heresies
,
Schisms
and
Sedition
,
and
how
:
And
whether
such
Diocesane
Prelacy
and
grandure
be
the
Cure
,
or
ever
was
.
And
,
if
God
will
,
in
a
Second
Volume
shall
prove
the
sinfulness
and
novelty
of
that
sort
of
Prelacy
,
and
answer
the
chief
that
have
defended
it
.
CHAP.
II.
Of
Heresies
,
and
of
the
first
Councils
.
§
.
1.
THe
Apostle
Iames
saith
,
ch.
5.
19
,
20.
Brethren
,
if
any
one
of
you
do
erre
from
the
truth
,
and
one
convert
him
,
Let
him
know
that
he
that
converteth
a
sinner
from
the
errour
of
his
way
,
doth
savea
soul
from
death
,
and
hide
a
multitude
of
sins
.
By
which
it
is
implyed
,
that
Errour
tendeth
unto
Death
:
But
what
Errour
is
it
?
Is
it
all
?
Who
then
can
be
saved
?
It
is
of
great
use
to
know
,
what
Errours
are
mortal
,
and
what
not
.
§
.
2.
There
are
errours
that
are
no
sins
,
and
errours
that
are
sins
.
Those
which
are
not
voluntary
either
in
themselves
,
or
in
their
antecedent
causes
,
are
no
sins
:
Those
which
are
not
voluntary
either
by
the
act
or
by
the
omission
of
the
will
,
are
no
sins
.
Those
which
are
unavoidable
through
a
necessity
which
is
not
moral
but
natural
,
are
no
sin
:
As
if
Infants
,
Idiots
,
Mad-men
,
erre
in
matters
of
which
they
are
uncapable
:
Or
if
any
erre
for
want
of
any
revelation
of
the
truth
.
As
if
the
Papists
did
rightly
charge
those
with
errours
whom
they
burnt
for
denying
Transubstantiation
,
yet
it
could
be
no
sinful
errour
,
because
it
is
necessary
and
unavoidable
.
For
the
first
discerning
principle
is
sense
:
And
if
we
are
deceived
while
we
judge
that
to
be
Bread
and
Wine
,
which
all
the
sound
senses
of
all
men
in
the
World
perceive
as
such
,
we
have
no
remedy
.
For
whether
sense
be
fallible
or
infallible
,
it
is
certain
that
we
have
no
other
faculties
and
organs
to
perceive
immediately
sensible
things
by
.
I
can
see
by
nothing
but
my
eyes
,
nor
hear
any
other
way
than
by
my
ears
.
If
they
say
,
that
we
must
believe
that
all
mens
senses
are
deceived
when
God
telleth
us
so
?
I
answer
,
If
we
do
not
presuppose
that
by
sense
we
must
perceive
things
sensible
,
it
is
in
vain
to
talk
of
Gods
telling
us
any
thing
,
or
of
any
of
his
Revelations
,
or
faith
therein
:
For
I
know
not
but
by
sense
,
that
there
is
a
Bible
,
or
a
Man
,
or
a
Voice
or
Word
,
to
be
believed
.
And
as
humanity
is
presupposed
to
Christianity
,
so
is
sense
and
reason
to
faith
and
the
objects
accordingly
.
And
to
say
,
that
all
mens
sound
senses
about
their
due
placed
objects
are
fallible
,
is
but
to
say
,
that
no
certainty
can
be
had
.
§
.
3.
Of
those
errours
that
are
sins
;
it
is
not
all
that
are
effectively
mortal
or
damning
sins
:
Else
no
man
could
be
saved
.
There
is
no
man
that
hath
not
a
multitude
of
errours
,
that
hath
any
actual
use
of
reason
.
§
.
4.
Errours
are
of
three
sorts
.
1.
Errours
of
Iudgment
(
to
say
nothing
of
sense
and
imagination
.
)
2.
Of
Will
;
3.
Of
Life
,
or
practice
.
The
Iudgment
is
to
Guide
the
Will
;
and
the
Will
is
to
command
our
practice
.
Therefore
those
errours
are
least
dangerous
that
least
corrupt
the
Will
and
practice
,
and
those
most
dangerous
that
most
corrupt
them
.
But
every
errour
contrary
to
any
useful
truth
is
bad
,
as
it
is
a
corruption
of
the
judgment
,
tending
to
corrupt
the
will
and
practice
.
§.
5.
1.
No
errour
is
effectively
damning
which
turneth
not
the
Heart
or
Will
in
a
predominant
degree
from
the
Love
of
God
to
the
Love
of
the
Creature
,
from
the
Love
of
Heaven
and
Holiness
to
the
prevalent
Love
of
Earth
,
and
sinful
pleasure
,
riches
or
honour
therein
;
from
things
Spiritual
to
things
Carnal
:
For
God
hath
prepared
unconceivable
glory
for
them
that
Love
him
:
The
Kingdom
of
God
consisteth
not
in
meats
and
drinks
,
but
in
righteousness
,
peace
and
joy
in
the
holy
Ghost
:
And
he
that
in
these
things
serveth
Christ
,
doth
please
God
,
and
is
acceptable
to
(
good
)
men
,
Rom.
14.
17
,
18.
§.
6.
2.
I
think
no
errour
is
effectively
damning
which
a
man
doth
sincerely
desire
to
be
delivered
from
at
any
rate
,
and
when
he
that
hath
it
doth
faithfully
endeavour
to
come
to
the
knowledge
of
the
truth
,
in
the
use
of
such
means
as
God
vouchsafeth
him
:
He
that
searcheth
the
Scripture
with
a
Love
to
truth
,
and
sincerely
prayeth
for
Gods
illumination
,
and
sincerely
practiceth
what
he
already
knoweth
,
and
is
willing
to
hear
what
any
man
can
say
to
his
Further
information
,
God
will
hide
nothing
necessary
to
his
salvation
from
such
a
man
.
For
this
is
a
work
of
such
dispositive
Grace
,
as
shall
not
be
received
in
vain
.
§
.
7.
Obj.
But
may
not
one
that
believeth
not
in
God
,
or
Christ
,
or
the
Life
to
come
,
say
all
this
,
that
he
desireth
and
endeavoureth
to
know
the
truth
?
Ans.
1.
These
things
are
so
Great
,
so
Evident
,
and
so
Necessary
,
that
they
cannot
be
unknown
to
one
that
hath
the
Gospel
,
who
hath
the
foresaid
sincere
desires
and
endeavours
.
And
as
for
them
that
have
not
the
Gospel
,
I
have
spoken
to
their
case
before
.
2.
God
that
giveth
so
much
grace
doth
thereby
signifie
his
willingness
to
give
more
.
§
.
8.
Obj.
This
intimateh
that
Grace
is
given
according
to
Merits
.
Ans.
1.
Not
the
first
Grace
:
But
to
him
that
hath
(
and
improveth
it
)
shall
be
given
,
and
from
him
that
hath
not
(
such
improvement
)
shall
be
taken
away
even
that
which
he
hath
.
2.
No
Grace
or
Glory
is
given
according
to
Merits
in
point
of
Commutative
Justice
,
as
quid
pro
quo
,
as
if
it
did
profit
God
.
But
to
him
that
asketh
it
shall
be
given
.
We
must
have
a
Beggers
Merit
:
Begging
and
thankful
accepting
;
And
yet
that
also
is
of
antecedent
Grace
.
§
.
9.
On
the
contrary
,
1.
All
errour
is
damning
which
excludeth
the
life
of
faith
,
hope
,
love
and
sincere
obedience
:
For
these
are
of
necessity
to
salvation
:
without
holiness
none
shall
see
God
,
Heb.
12.
14.
The
wisdom
from
above
is
first
pure
,
and
then
peaceable
,
and
must
be
shewn
out
of
a
good
conversation
by
works
with
meekness
of
wisdom
,
Iam.
3.
13
,
17.
He
that
Loveth
not
God
,
Heaven
,
and
Holiness
,
with
a
predominant
Love
,
'
doth
damnably
erre
.
§
.
10.
Secondly
,
Therefore
all
errour
of
judgment
which
effectively
excludeth
the
belief
of
any
of
the
Essentials
of
Godliness
,
or
of
Christianity
where
the
Gospel
is
,
is
damning
errour
:
Because
a
Mans
Will
and
Life
can
be
no
better
than
his
belief
or
judgment
is
.
No
man
can
love
that
God
that
he
believeth
not
to
be
amiable
,
nor
obey
him
whom
he
believeth
not
to
be
his
Governour
;
nor
seeks
for
a
happiness
which
he
believeth
not
;
And
it
is
in
the
face
of
Christ
,
a
Redeemer
,
and
Saviour
of
lost
Sinners
,
that
Gods
amiableness
suitably
appeareth
unto
man
:
And
it
is
by
his
Word
and
holy
Spirit
that
Christ
reneweth
Souls
.
§
.
11.
And
an
ungodly
carnal
worldly
man
(
though
he
be
a
learned
Preacher
of
the
Truth
)
is
damnably
erroneous
,
and
hath
really
the
sum
of
manifold
Heresies
:
1.
He
erreth
about
the
greatest
and
most
necessary
things
:
He
taketh
God
to
be
less
amiable
than
the
Creature
,
and
Heaven
than
Earth
,
and
Holiness
than
the
Pleasure
of
Sin
.
2.
His
errour
is
practical
and
not
only
notional
:
3.
It
excludeth
the
contrary
truth
,
and
is
predominant
;
so
that
what
contrary
truth
he
acknowledgeth
,
he
doth
not
soundly
,
practically
,
and
prevailingly
believe
.
§
.
12.
Were
it
not
besides
my
present
purpose
I
might
manifest
that
every
carnal
ungodly
man
among
us
,
1.
Doth
not
truly
believe
any
one
Article
of
the
Creed
with
a
serious
practical
belief
;
2.
Nor
doth
he
consent
to
the
Baptismal
Covenant
;
3.
Nor
sincerely
desire
and
put
up
one
Petition
of
the
Lords
Prayer
,
rightly
understood
;
4.
Nor
sincerely
obey
one
of
the
Ten
Commandements
;
5.
Nor
can
sincerely
receive
the
Sacrament
of
the
Lords
Supper
;
Nor
,
6.
Is
a
sincere
Member
of
the
holy
Catholick
Church
,
nor
can
sincerely
hold
Communion
with
the
Saints
:
He
is
an
Hypocrite
and
damnably
erroneous
,
even
while
he
seemeth
to
be
Orthodox
and
pleadeth
for
the
Truth
,
and
cryeth
out
against
Heresies
and
Errours
;
which
he
may
easily
and
ordinarily
do
.
§
.
13.
It
hath
still
been
one
of
Satans
effectual
Snares
to
deceive
and
damn
ungodly
men
by
,
to
hide
their
own
practical
errour
and
wickedness
from
their
Consciences
,
by
seeming
to
be
Orthodox
,
and
crying
down
Errours
and
Heresies
in
others
:
But
alas
,
how
unfit
persons
are
they
for
such
Work
?
And
how
dreadfully
do
they
condemn
themselves
?
It
is
a
pitiful
thing
to
hear
a
man
that
is
false
to
the
very
essence
of
his
Baptismal
Vow
,
to
revile
and
prosecute
a
poor
Anabaptist
(
though
erroneous
)
for
holding
that
Baptism
should
be
delayed
till
years
of
discretion
that
it
may
be
the
better
kept
:
Or
to
hear
a
man
that
obeyeth
not
God
himself
,
but
his
fleshly
Lust
,
to
cry
out
against
every
Dissenter
,
how
conscionable
soever
,
for
not
obeying
the
Church
in
some
questionable
points
:
or
to
hear
a
man
that
sticketh
not
at
any
wickedness
that
maketh
for
his
worldly
ends
or
pleasure
,
to
cry
out
against
those
that
in
fear
of
Perjury
or
Lying
or
other
sinning
against
God
,
dare
not
take
some
Oath
,
Subscription
,
Profession
,
or
Covenant
which
is
imposed
:
As
these
notorious
Hypocrites
who
live
quite
contrary
to
the
Christian
Religion
which
they
profess
,
do
use
to
call
those
Hypocrites
that
labour
in
all
things
to
please
God
,
if
they
do
but
mislike
any
thing
in
their
Lives
.
So
also
while
they
are
drowned
in
damnable
Errour
,
they
cry
out
against
Errour
in
those
that
practically
hold
all
the
Essentials
of
Christianity
,
and
are
certainly
in
the
way
of
Life
,
if
they
do
differ
in
any
thing
from
them
,
or
are
ignorant
of
any
thing
which
they
know
.
He
that
never
puts
up
a
sincere
Prayer
to
God
for
his
Grace
,
nay
,
that
would
not
have
it
,
to
make
him
holy
,
and
deprive
him
of
his
sinful
pleasure
,
will
yet
call
others
erroneous
and
Schismaticks
,
if
they
pray
not
by
his
Book
,
or
in
all
his
Circumstances
;
while
his
Heart
and
Family
are
prayerless
,
and
God's
Name
ofter
heard
in
Oaths
and
Curses
than
in
Prayer
.
§
.
14.
Because
bare
opinion
may
consist
with
worldliness
and
fleshly
lusts
,
therefore
it
hath
long
been
the
trick
of
the
ungodly
to
seem
zealous
for
the
true
Church
,
and
for
right
opinions
,
and
to
over
do
here
to
quiet
their
Consciences
in
Sin
:
And
it
hath
been
a
Snare
to
many
conscionable
People
,
to
tempt
them
to
suspect
and
dislike
the
Truth
,
because
ungodly
Men
thus
stand
for
it
;
and
to
think
it
must
be
some
bad
thing
which
wicked
men
seem
so
zealous
for
:
when
as
they
do
it
but
for
a
cover
for
their
Sin
,
as
Hypocrites
and
Oppressors
use
long
Prayers
,
which
would
not
serve
their
turn
if
there
were
not
some
good
in
it
.
§
.
15.
And
yet
Errour
is
such
a
blinding
thing
,
that
it
's
very
usual
even
for
grosly
erroneous
men
,
to
cry
out
most
fiercely
against
Errour
:
For
they
know
not
themselves
,
and
they
are
proud
and
self
conceited
,
and
oft
by
malignity
apt
to
suspect
and
condemn
others
.
What
did
the
Jews
persecute
the
Christians
for
?
For
supposed
Heresie
and
Errour
:
What
did
the
Heathens
cast
them
to
wild
Beasts
and
Torments
for
?
For
supposed
Impiety
and
Errour
:
because
they
would
not
erre
in
their
Idolatry
as
they
did
.
What
hath
disquieted
and
torn
in
pieces
the
Christian
World
,
but
erroneous
and
worldly
Popes
,
Patriarcks
,
and
Prelates
inordinate
out-crys
against
supposed
Errours
?
For
what
have
they
silenced
hundreds
and
thousands
of
faithful
Ministers
of
Christ
?
for
Errour
.
For
what
have
they
racked
,
tormented
,
burnt
to
ashes
,
and
slain
by
the
Sword
so
many
thousand
,
and
hundred
thousands
?
O
,
it
was
for
Heresie
or
Errour
.
And
are
not
these
men
perfectly
free
from
Errour
themselves
,
that
have
so
great
a
zeal
against
it
?
No
,
so
grosly
erroneous
are
they
,
that
they
deny
credit
to
all
mens
Senses
,
and
know
not
Bread
and
Wine
when
they
see
,
and
touch
,
and
taste
it
;
and
would
have
all
those
destroyed
that
will
not
deny
belief
to
sense
as
well
as
they
:
So
erroneous
are
they
,
that
they
pretend
a
mortal
man
to
be
the
Church
Governour
of
all
the
Earth
;
so
erroneous
,
that
they
think
God
well
Worshipped
by
praying
in
words
not
understood
;
and
dare
deny
half
the
Sacrament
of
the
Lords
Supper
to
the
People
,
which
they
confess
that
he
instituted
,
and
all
the
Church
did
use
;
so
erroneous
,
that
they
think
the
flames
of
Purgatory
will
help
them
the
better
to
love
that
God
that
doth
torment
them
.
How
foul
and
many
are
their
Errours
that
kill
,
and
burn
,
and
damn
others
as
erroneous
?
But
S.
Iames
hath
told
us
,
Iam.
3.
That
the
Wisdom
is
not
from
above
,
but
is
earthly
,
sensual
,
and
devillish
,
which
hath
an
envious
striving
zeal
;
and
that
if
it
work
not
by
●eakness
of
wisdom
,
and
be
not
pure
,
peaceable
,
gentle
,
easie
to
be
intreated
,
full
of
mercy
and
good
fruits
,
without
partiality
and
hypocrisie
,
sowing
the
fruit
of
righteousness
in
peace
,
by
peace-making
,
but
hath
bitter
contention
,
it
is
not
of
God
,
but
bringeth
confusion
and
every
evil
work
.
§
.
16.
The
Arians
were
cruel
Persecutors
,
on
pretence
of
zeal
against
Errour
,
as
they
accounted
it
:
They
banished
godly
Pastors
;
they
killed
them
,
they
cut
out
the
Preachers
Tongues
;
they
reproached
them
.
The
Emperours
Valens
and
Constantius
were
more
fierce
than
the
Arian
Goths
themselves
.
Macedonius
that
denyed
the
Deity
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
was
a
great
pretender
to
Orthodoxness
,
and
a
great
decryer
and
persecuter
of
others
,
as
erroneous
and
Hereticks
.
Nestorius
(
though
somewhat
worse
judged
of
by
Cyril
than
he
deserved
)
was
justly
condemned
,
were
it
but
for
his
heat
and
fierceness
against
others
:
He
fell
presently
upon
the
Novatians
and
other
Parties
,
and
began
with
this
overdoing
zeal
at
his
entrance
,
O
Emperour
,
give
me
a
Church
without
Heresie
,
and
I
will
give-thee
Victory
over
the
Persians
:
that
is
,
Destroy
all
these
dissenting
Parties
and
God
will
prosper
thee
:
And
very
quickly
was
he
deposed
,
condemned
,
and
at
last
banished
even
to
misery
and
death
as
an
Heretick
(
whether
justly
or
no
I
shall
say
more
anon
.
)
The
Eutychians
were
as
great
Zealots
against
Errour
and
Heresie
as
any
of
the
rest
:
They
took
Cyril
for
their
Captain
whom
Theodoret
and
Isydore
Pelusiota
that
knew
him
,
describe
as
heynously
proud
and
turbulent
,
and
Socrates
as
the
first
Bishop
that
himself
used
the
Sword
.
Dioscorus
raged
at
the
second
Council
of
Ephesus
against
dissenters
,
and
all
in
Zeal
against
Nestorian
Heresie
.
But
what
dreadful
work
his
Eutychian
Party
and
Successors
made
,
I
have
elsewhere
shewed
:
And
all
as
against
Heresie
.
The
Anthropomorphite
zealous
Egyptian
Monks
thought
it
was
Errour
●nd
Heresie
which
they
so
furiously
opposed
,
when
they
forced
Theophilus
Alexand
to
dissemble
to
save
his
Life
.
It
was
zeal
against
Origens
Heresie
and
Errour
which
set
Epiphanius
and
Theophilus
Alexand.
upon
their
irregular
and
inhumane
opposition
to
Chrysostome
.
What
abundance
of
gross
Errours
doth
Philastrius
vend
while
he
thinks
that
he
reciteth
other
Mens
Errours
:
I
have
given
a
Catalogue
of
them
elsewhere
.
Besides
the
inconsiderable
Errours
which
he
calleth
Heresies
.
It
was
zeal
against
the
Arian
Heresie
which
made
Lucifer
Calaritanus
occasion
the
Schism
between
two
Bishops
at
Antioch
,
and
after
become
the
Head
of
a
separating
Party
,
because
he
would
not
receive
the
returning
Arians
into
Communion
as
others
did
.
And
it
was
zeal
against
Heresie
that
made
others
for
this
account
him
a
Heretick
,
and
call
his
Followers
Luciferians
.
It
was
zeal
against
Errour
which
made
both
the
Novatians
and
the
Donatists
run
into
Errour
,
and
keep
up
their
Parties
as
more
pure
from
the
Crimes
of
Idolaters
,
Traditors
,
Libellaticks
,
and
other
Criminals
.
Sulpitius
Severus
describeth
Ithacius
as
a
man
that
cared
not
what
he
said
or
did
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Synod
of
Bishops
about
him
as
unfit
to
be
communicated
with
;
that
would
bring
Christianity
it self
into
reproach
by
their
furious
opposition
to
Hereticks
:
And
who
would
have
thought
but
these
Bishops
had
been
very
good
men
themselves
,
that
were
so
zealous
against
the
Priscillianists
,
as
to
procure
the
Death
of
some
,
and
the
Banishment
of
others
,
and
bring
Martin
himself
,
and
other
strict
abstemious
people
into
the
suspicion
of
Priscillianism
?
It
was
a
zeal
for
Christ
,
and
against
supposed
Errour
,
which
raised
the
doleful
contention
about
the
corruptibility
of
Christ's
Body
;
one
Party
calling
the
others
Phantasiasticks
,
and
the
other
calling
them
Corrupticolae
;
into
which
Errour
the
Emperour
Iustinian
himself
did
lapse
and
become
a
zealous
Heretick
,
as
the
Orthodox
Party
called
him
.
And
even
S.
Hilary
Pictav
.
l.
10.
de
Trinit.
seemeth
not
free
,
when
,
p.
205.
he
saith
[
In
quem
quamvis
aut
ictus
incideret
,
aut
vulnus
descenderet
,
aut
nodi
concurrerent
,
aut
suspensio
elevaret
,
afferrent
quidem
haec
impetum
passionis
,
non
tamen
dolorem
passionis
inferrent
,
ut
telum
aliquod
aut
aquam
perforans
,
aut
ignem
compungens
,
aut
aera
vulnerans
:
Omnes
quidem
has
passiones
naturae
suae
infert
,
ut
perforet
,
ut
compungat
,
ut
vulneret
;
sed
naturam
suam
haec
passio
illata
non
retinet
;
dum
in
naturâ
non
est
vel
aquam
forari
,
vel
pungi
ignem
,
vel
●ra
vulnerari
,
quamvis
natura
teli
sit
vulnerare
&
compungere
&
forare
:
Passus
quidem
Dominus
Iesus
Christus
dum
caeditur
,
dum
suspenditur
,
dum
crucifigitur
,
dum
moritur
;
sed
in
Corpus
Domini
irruens
passio
,
nec
non
fuit
passio
,
nec
tamen
naturam
passionis
exercuit
:
Cum
&
poenali
ministerio
illa
desaevit
,
&
virtus
corporis
sine
sensu
poenae
vi●●
poenae
in
se
desaevientis
excepit
.
]
Yet
it
was
against
Heresie
that
the
good
Father
defended
this
(
worse
than
many
of
Philastrius
,
yea
or
Epiphanius
'
s
Heresies
.
)
Pag.
208.
saith
he
,
Metum
Domino
haeresis
ascribit
:
—
Timuisse
tibi
,
O
Haeretice
,
Dominus
gloriae
passionem
videtur
—
Pag.
216.
Non
vis
,
impie
haeretice
,
ut
transeunte
palmas
clave
Christus
non
doluerit
,
neque
vulnus
illud
nullam
acerbitatem
teli
compungentis
intulerit
.
Interrogo
,
cur
pueri
ignes
non
timuerint
nec
doluerint
—
So
p.
217
,
218.
you
see
how
little
heed
is
to
be
given
oft
to
good
mens
outcries
against
Heresie
:
He
spake
much
better
,
ibid.
pag.
231.
In
simplicitate
fides
est
;
in
fide
justitia
est
;
in
confessione
pietas
est
:
Non
per
difficiles
nos
Deus
ad
beatam
vitam
quaestiones
vocat
;
nec
multiplici
eloquentis
facundiae
genere
solicitat
.
In
absoluto
nobis
ac
facili
est
aeternitas
,
Iesum
suscitatum
à
mortuis
per
Deum
credere
,
&
ipsum
esse
Dominum
confiteri
.
]
And
Lib.
11.
p.
332.
initio
[
Non
enim
ambiguis
nos
&
erraticis
indefinitae
doctrinae
studiis
dereliquit
,
vel
incertis
opinionibus
ingenia
humana
permisit
,
statutis
per
se
&
oppositis
obicibus
in
libertatem
intelligentiae
voluntatisque
concludens
,
ut
sapere
non
nisi
ad
id
tantum
quod
praedicatum
à
se
fuerat
,
nos
sineret
,
cùm
p●r
definitam
fidei
indemutabilis
constitutionem
,
credi
aliter
atque
aliter
non
lic●ret
.
]
§
.
17.
And
it
is
not
only
particular
persons
,
but
many
General
Councils
,
that
have
erred
and
persecuted
others
;
as
if
all
the
while
they
were
but
cleansing
the
Church
of
the
most
odious
Heresies
.
The
many
Councils
of
the
Arians
I
may
after
touch
upon
,
viz.
at
Tyre
,
Ariminum
,
Syrmium
,
&c.
I
will
before
its
time
here
mention
that
of
Sardica
:
What
horrid
Heresies
and
Villanies
do
they
lay
to
the
charge
(
not
only
of
Marcellus
,
but
)
of
Athanasius
,
of
Paulus
Constant.
of
Iulius
Bishop
of
Rome
,
of
Prothogenes
,
and
others
,
whom
they
excommunicate
as
if
they
had
been
the
very
plagues
of
the
earth
?
See
the
Copies
of
their
Epistle
in
Hilary
Pict
.
Fragments
,
p.
434
,
&c.
§
.
18.
And
because
Papal
Approbation
is
made
by
the
Papists
the
mark
of
an
unerring
and
infallible
Council
,
note
that
even
the
Arian
Council
of
Syrmium
was
expresly
approved
by
Pope
Liberius
in
his
Exile
,
as
you
may
see
in
Hilary
,
ibid.
p.
426
,
427.
saying
,
[
Itaque
amoto
Athanasio
à
communione
omnium
nostrûm
,
cujus
nec
Epistolia
à
me
suscipienda
sunt
,
dico
me
parem
cum
omnibus
vobis
,
&
cum
Vniversis
Episcopis
orientalibus
,
seu
per
universas
provincias
pacem
&
unitatem
habere
:
Nam
ut
verius
sciatis
me
verâ
fide
per
hanc
Epistolam
ea
loqui
,
Dominus
&
frater
me●s
communis
Demo●ilus
,
qui
dignatus
est
pro
suâ
benevolentiâ
fidem
&
catholicam
exponere
quae
Syrmium
à
pluribus
fratribus
&
co-episcopis
nostris
tractata
,
exposita
,
&
suscepta
est
,
ab
omnibus
qui
in
praesenti
fuerunt
,
hanc
ego
libenti
animo
suscep●
▪
in
nullo
contradixi
;
consensum
accommodavi
,
hanc
sequor
,
haec
à
me
tenetur
;
sane
petendum
credidi
Sanctitatem
Vestram
,
quiae
tam
pervidetis
in
omnibus
me
vobis
consentaneum
esse
,
dignemini
communi
auxilio
ac
studio
laborare
,
qu●tenus
de
exilio
dimittar
,
&
ad
sedem
,
quae
mihi
divinitus
credita
est
,
revertar
.
]
In
reciting
of
which
Hilary
thrice
saith
[
Anathema
tibi
,
Liberi
praevaricator
]
—
If
they
say
that
Liberius
did
this
in
his
Exile
through
fear
or
suffering
,
I
answer
,
his
Sufferings
were
small
;
and
Hilary
annexeth
another
of
his
Epistles
to
the
Arian
Bishops
,
in
which
he
sweareth
or
calleth
God
himself
to
witness
,
that
it
is
not
for
his
Sufferings
which
are
not
great
,
but
for
the
Peace
of
the
Church
,
of
which
he
knew
those
Bishops
to
be
Lovers
,
and
which
is
better
than
Martyrdom
,
that
he
did
what
he
did
.
§
.
19.
I.
Before
these
there
were
many
Provincial
Councils
called
to
decide
the
Controversie
of
the
time
of
Easter
;
and
as
that
at
Rome
,
in
Palestine
,
Pontius
,
and
one
in
France
went
one
way
;
so
that
of
Asia
,
under
Polycrates
Ephes.
went
another
way
,
professing
to
stick
therein
to
the
Gospel
,
and
the
Tradition
of
their
Fathers
:
For
which
Victor
would
needs
excommunicate
them
,
which
Irenaeus
sharply
reprehendeth
.
It
s
worth
the
noting
,
That
as
the
wrong
party
pleaded
Tradition
,
so
the
right
party
pleaded
Reason
and
Scripture
,
as
you
may
see
in
Beda's
Fragment
of
the
Palestine
Council
,
sub
Theoph.
Caesar.
Bin
T.
1.
p.
132.
And
that
the
main
argument
used
was
the
Divine
Benediction
of
the
Lords
day
:
which
they
may
note
,
that
question
the
ancient
observation
of
that
day
.
§
.
20.
II.
The
next
Council
recorded
(
Bin.
p.
135.
)
is
one
at
Carthage
,
under
Agrippinus
,
which
decreed
the
re-baptizing
of
those
that
were
baptized
by
Hereticks
:
For
which
they
are
commonly
now
condemned
.
§
.
21.
And
Binnius
noteth
that
they
had
this
from
their
Countryman
Tertullian
,
whose
zeal
against
Hereticks
was
so
hot
,
that
he
would
have
nothing
,
no
not
Baptism
,
common
with
them
;
so
Baron
.
an.
217.
n
,
1
,
2
,
3.
&
an.
258.
n.
19
,
20.
Yet
is
this
man
now
numbred
with
Hereticks
.
§
.
22.
III.
The
Concilium
Labesitanum
is
the
next
in
order
,
where
one
Privatus
was
condemned
for
an
Heretick
(
mentioned
by
Cyprian
,
Epist.
55.
)
But
,
saith
Binnius
,
what
his
Heresie
was
is
not
known
nor
mentioned
.
§
.
23.
IV.
Next
we
have
an
Arabian
Council
,
in
which
the
Errour
of
the
Souls
Mortality
(
allowing
it
only
to
rise
again
with
the
Body
at
the
Resurrection
)
was
excellently
oppugned
and
expugned
by
Origen
;
but
it
was
by
that
Origen
who
himself
is
called
a
blasphemous
Heretick
.
§
.
24.
V.
The
next
mentioned
Council
(
Bin.
p.
158.
)
was
at
Rome
,
about
the
restoring
of
the
Lapsed
upon
Cyprian's
motion
.
A
business
that
made
no
small
dissention
,
while
Lucianus
and
some
others
made
the
Church-door
too
wide
,
and
Novatus
,
and
Novatianus
made
it
too
narrow
,
and
Cyprian
and
the
Roman
Clergy
went
a
middle
way
:
bitter
and
grievous
were
the
Censures
of
each
other
,
and
long
and
sad
the
Schisms
that
did
ensue
,
the
rigour
of
the
Novatians
being
increased
by
their
Offence
at
other
mens
sinful
latitude
and
tepidity
.
§
.
25.
By
the
way
it
is
worth
the
considering
by
some
Papists
,
who
make
both
a
Bishop
Essential
to
a
Church
,
and
a
Pope
to
the
Church-Universal
,
and
deny
Church-Government
to
Presbyters
,
that
this
Council
is
said
to
be
called
by
the
Roman
Clergy
(
the
Presbyters
and
Deacons
)
when
the
Church
had
been
a
year
or
two
without
a
Bishop
(
through
the
sharp
persecution
of
Decius
upon
Fabian's
Death
)
.
And
it
is
to
the
Roman
Clergy
(
Presbyters
and
Deacons
)
that
Cyprian
at
this
time
wrote
divers
of
his
Epistles
,
as
they
wrote
to
him
;
insomuch
that
Binnius
sticketh
not
to
say
,
that
in
this
interregnum
the
Roman
Clergy
had
the
care
or
charge
of
the
Vniversal
Church
.
Quaer
.
How
far
their
Government
,
even
of
Bishops
(
whom
they
Assembled
in
this
Council
)
was
Canonical
or
valid
?
§
.
26.
VI.
After
this
there
was
another
Council
at
Carthage
,
and
two
at
Rome
,
and
one
in
Italy
,
and
another
at
Carthage
,
about
the
same
Controversie
;
where
it
was
determined
that
the
Lapsed
should
be
received
to
Repentance
,
and
after
a
sufficient
space
of
Penance
,
should
communicate
,
but
not
sooner
:
And
that
the
Bishops
that
lapsed
should
be
uncapable
of
Episcopacy
and
communicate
only
with
the
Laity
upon
their
penance
:
Yet
Cyprian
in
time
of
a
renewed
Persecution
thought
meet
to
relax
this
,
and
take
in
the
Penitent
presently
,
lest
they
should
be
discouraged
under
Suffering
.
But
Foelicissimus
one
of
his
Deacons
made
himself
the
Head
of
a
Faction
,
by
taking
men
in
by
his
own
Authority
too
soon
,
and
Novatus
and
Novatian
,
as
is
said
,
being
against
their
taking
into
Communion
at
all
,
the
Councils
excommunicated
them
all
as
Schismaticks
.
Where
note
,
that
Novatus
an
African
Priest
,
that
went
to
Rome
and
got
Novatian
ordained
Bishop
,
did
not
deny
them
Pardon
of
Sin
with
God
,
but
only
Church-Communion
.
2.
Nor
did
he
deny
this
to
other
great
Sinners
repenting
,
but
only
to
those
that
lapsed
to
Idolatry
or
denying
Christ
.
But
the
Novatians
long
after
extended
it
to
other
heynous
Crimes
,
as
upon
supposed
parity
of
Reason
.
§
.
27.
VII
.
Next
this
we
have
Cyprians
African
Council
in
which
(
after
the
censuring
of
some
that
reproached
a
Pastor
)
they
condemn
a
Dead
Man
called
Victor
,
because
by
his
Will
he
left
one
Faustinus
a
Presbyter
the
Guardian
of
his
Sons
,
which
the
Canons
had
forbidden
,
because
no
Ministers
of
God
should
be
called
from
their
sacred
Work
to
meddle
with
Secular
things
:
Therefore
they
Decree
that
Victors
Name
shall
not
be
mentioned
among
the
Dead
in
Deprecation
,
nor
any
Oblation
made
for
his
Rest.
(
Non
est
quod
pro
dormitione
ejus
apud
vos
fiat
oblatio
,
aut
deprecatio
aliqua
nomine
ejus
in
Ecelesiâ
frequentetur
.
)
The
case
of
the
Clergy
is
much
altered
since
then
;
And
whether
the
penalty
had
more
of
Piety
,
as
to
the
end
,
or
Errour
in
the
rigor
,
and
the
matter
(
as
if
it
were
a
Punishment
to
the
Dead
,
not
to
be
offered
for
,
or
prayed
for
)
I
leave
to
further
consideration
,
Cypr.
li.
1.
Epist.
66.
§
.
28.
VIII
.
The
next
Council
we
meet
with
is
Concil.
Iconiense
an.
258.
where
the
Bishops
of
Cappadocia
,
Cilicia
,
Galatia
,
and
other
Oriental
Provinces
at
Iconium
in
Phrygia
,
Decreed
that
the
Baptisms
of
Hereticks
,
their
Ordinations
,
Imposition
of
Hands
,
and
other
sacred
Actions
were
invalid
.
For
which
,
saith
Baronius
an.
258.
n.
14
,
15
,
16.
Pope
St●phen
Excommunicated
all
these
Oriental
Bishops
,
and
Reprobated
the
Council
,
and
would
not
receive
or
hear
their
Legates
:
Of
which
Firmilianus
Caesar.
Cappad
.
writeth
to
Cyprian
against
him
.
§
.
29.
IX
.
At
the
same
time
,
Euseb.
lib.
7.
c.
6.
tells
us
,
there
was
also
a
Synod
at
Synadis
,
yea
,
divers
in
other
places
,
that
all
decreed
the
same
thing
,
for
rebaptizing
those
that
were
baptized
by
Hereticks
;
and
that
this
had
been
the
Bishops
opinion
of
so
long
time
before
,
that
Eusebius
durst
not
condemn
it
.
Vid.
Baron
.
Anno
258.
n.
17.
But
it
is
now
commonly
condemned
.
§
.
30.
X.
If
they
had
confined
their
opinion
of
rebaptizing
to
such
Hereticks
as
are
strictly
so
called
,
that
renounce
any
essential
Article
of
the
Faith
,
they
might
have
made
the
Controversie
hard
;
But
as
Hereticating
increased
,
so
their
own
difficulties
increased
.
And
now
the
Novatians
were
pronounced
Hereticks
,
it
grew
a
hard
question
,
whether
all
that
the
Novatians
had
baptized
must
be
rebaptized
.
And
for
this
an
African
Council
,
Anno
258.
concluded
affirmatively
:
Because
all
that
are
baptized
are
baptized
into
the
Church
:
But
Hereticks
are
not
in
the
Church
,
and
so
baptize
not
into
the
Church
:
therefore
such
must
be
rebaptized
.
Cyprian
and
many
very
Godly
Bishops
consented
in
this
errour
.
§
.
31.
XI
.
To
try
this
business
further
,
Cyprian
gathered
another
Council
of
above
70
Bishops
out
of
A●rick
and
Numidia
,
and
all
were
desired
to
declare
what
was
the
Tradition
of
their
Fathers
;
And
they
all
agreed
that
according
to
Scripture
,
and
Tradition
,
the
Baptism
of
Hereticks
was
a
Nullity
,
and
it
was
no
rebaptization
to
baptize
such
as
they
baptized
:
(
see
here
what
strength
is
in
the
Papists
argument
of
Tradition
in
such
cases
.
)
But
this
Council
and
their
Doctrine
Pope
Stephen
condemned
:
But
they
never
the
more
altered
their
judgments
,
not
believing
his
Infallibity
or
power
to
judge
between
them
in
such
matters
of
Faith
.
In
this
Council
is
set
down
every
Bishops
Reason
of
his
Judgment
.
§
.
32.
XII
.
When
Pope
Stephen
had
condemned
these
Bishops
,
Cyprian
calleth
yet
a
greater
Council
of
87
Bishops
,
who
confirmed
the
same
Doctrine
,
and
rejected
the
Popes
opinion
and
his
arrogancies
,
that
would
make
himself
to
be
a
Bishop
of
Bishops
,
and
by
tyrannical
terrour
and
abuse
of
Excommunication
,
force
others
to
his
opinion
.
And
with
the
Africans
in
this
judgment
joyned
Firmilian
,
with
70
Asian
Bishops
,
and
saith
Binnius
,
Dionysius
Alexandrinus
also
.
§
.
33.
But
I
must
here
tell
the
Reader
,
that
I
mention
not
these
instances
to
breed
ill
thoughts
in
him
of
these
African
and
Numidian
Bishops
:
For
as
far
as
I
can
discern
by
their
Writings
and
by
History
,
they
were
the
Godliest
,
Faithful
,
Peaceable
company
of
Bishops
that
were
found
in
any
part
of
the
World
since
the
Apostles
times
:
Cyprian's
style
and
the
testimony
of
all
just
History
which
concerneth
him
,
as
well
as
his
Martyrdome
,
declare
him
to
be
a
Saint
indeed
.
(
Nazianzen
declareth
the
strange
occasion
of
his
Conversion
;
viz.
That
he
loved
or
lusted
after
a
Christian
Virgin
,
and
when
he
could
not
obtain
his
will
,
being
given
to
Magick
,
he
agreed
with
the
Devil
to
procure
his
desire
;
but
when
he
saw
that
the
Devil
confest
himself
unable
to
do
it
,
and
so
that
he
was
too
weak
for
Christ
,
he
forsook
the
Devil
and
turned
Christian
:
)
The
Papists
(
Binnius
,
Baronius
,
&c.
)
conjecture
that
Cyprian
before
his
death
reformed
this
Errour
,
but
their
conjecture
meerly
tells
us
what
they
wish
,
without
any
reason
,
but
that
he
dyed
a
Martyr
and
his
Successours
honoured
him
.
As
if
none
might
so
die
and
be
honoured
that
had
any
errour
,
which
no
man
living
is
without
.
2.
And
this
may
be
said
to
excuse
their
errour
.
1.
That
the
strictest
men
oftner
erre
on
the
stricter
side
against
sin
,
than
the
complying
Carnal
Clergy
.
2.
That
they
thought
it
the
safer
way
to
baptize
such
again
,
(
on
the
same
reason
as
we
do
in
case
of
uncertain
baptisme
,
with
a
si
non
baptizatus
es
,
baptizo
te
;
)
not
knowing
why
there
should
be
any
danger
in
the
mistake
:
Much
like
as
in
England
now
,
the
Bishops
are
for
the
re-Ordaining
of
all
such
as
were
Ordained
by
others
that
were
not
Diocesanes
,
and
yet
do
not
call
it
re-Ordaining
.
3.
That
in
those
times
of
Heathenisme
and
persecution
,
the
Christians
had
no
way
to
maintain
their
strength
but
by
the
Churches
Concord
;
nor
could
they
otherwise
have
kept
up
so
strict
a
discipline
as
they
did
,
having
no
forcing
power
of
Christian●Magistrates
:
Therefore
they
were
necessitated
to
be
severe
with
dividers
.
4.
And
the
ambiguity
of
the
word
[
Heresie
]
was
not
the
least
occasion
of
their
errour
.
The
Nicene
Council
afterward
rebaptized
such
as
those
Hereticks
Baptized
,
who
corrupted
the
substance
of
baptisme
it self
,
but
not
others
.
And
Christians
at
first
had
more
wit
and
charity
than
to
call
every
errour
a
Heresie
,
(
else
there
had
been
none
but
Hereticks
:
)
such
as
denyed
some
essential
point
of
faith
or
practice
,
and
drew
a
party
to
maintain
it
,
were
called
Hereticks
in
the
former
times
;
but
afterward
every
Schism
or
Party
that
gathered
by
themselves
,
and
set
up
altare
contra
altare
upon
the
smallest
difference
,
was
called
a
Heresie
.
And
so
the
same
name
applyed
to
another
thing
,
deceived
them
.
The
Bishops
were
men
of
eminent
piety
and
worth
.
§
.
34.
XIII
.
Anno
263.
They
say
there
was
a
Council
at
Rome
to
clear
Dionysius
Alexand.
of
the
imputation
of
Heresie
,
occasioned
by
some
doubtful
words
which
he
wrote
against
Sabellius
.
§
.
35.
XIV
.
Anno
266.
They
say
there
was
another
at
Antioch
against
their
Bishop
Paulus
Samosatenus
,
a
gross
Heretick
:
But
he
renounced
his
errour
in
words
,
and
for
that
time
kept
his
place
.
§
.
36.
XV.
Paulus
returning
to
his
Heresie
and
a
bad
life
,
Anno
272.
another
Council
at
Antio●h
deposed
him
;
but
he
would
not
go
out
of
the
Bishops
house
,
and
the
Emperour
Aurelian
a
Heathen
put
him
out
.
§
.
37.
XVI
.
Anno
303.
The
next
Council
was
at
Cirta
in
Numidia
,
Secundus
Tigisitanus
being
chief
and
calling
them
.
Here
Secundus
accused
the
Bishops
one
by
one
as
Traditors
(
delivering
the
sacred
books
to
be
burnt
in
persecution
to
save
themselves
,
which
was
then
judged
perfidiousness
.
)
The
Bishops
partly
excused
,
partly
confessed
it
,
and
asked
pardon
;
Till
at
last
Secundus
ready
to
judge
them
,
accused
a
Bishop
Purpurius
of
murdering
his
own
Sisters
Sons
:
who
told
him
that
he
should
not
think
to
terrifie
him
as
he
had
done
the
rest
;
He
had
killed
,
and
would
kill
those
that
make
against
him
;
and
asked
him
whether
he
had
not
been
a
Traditor
himself
,
and
beginning
to
evince
it
,
bid
him
not
provoke
him
to
tell
the
rest
:
Whereupon
Secundus
his
Nephew
told
his
Unkle
,
You
see
that
he
is
ready
to
depart
and
make
a
Schism
,
and
not
he
only
but
all
the
rest
,
and
you
hear
what
they
say
against
you
:
And
then
they
will
joyn
and
pass
sentence
on
you
,
and
so
you
will
remain
the
only
Heretick
(
Hereticating
went
then
by
the
Vote
)
Secu●dus
was
nonplust
,
and
askt
two
others
,
what
it
was
best
to
do
?
And
they
agreed
to
leave
them
all
to
God
,
and
so
the
Bishops
kept
their
places
.
Augustin
.
cont.
Crescon
.
l.
3.
c.
26
,
27.
§
.
38.
XVII
.
Next
they
deliver
us
Consilium
Sinuessanum
,
whether
true
or
forged
is
too
hard
a
controversie
.
It
was
of
three
hundred
Bishops
(
how
big
were
their
Diocesses
think
you
above
our
Parishes
?
)
who
all
came
secretly
together
to
a
Town
now
unknown
,
and
met
in
a
Gave
that
would
hold
but
50
at
a
time
,
for
fear
of
persecution
:
The
business
was
to
Convict
Pope
Mare●llinus
of
Idolatry
▪
for
offering
sacrifice
to
Hercules
,
Iupiter
,
and
Saturn
:
which
he
confessed
.
§
.
39.
XVIII
.
Anno
305.
Was
held
a
Council
of
19
Bishops
at
Illiberis
in
Spain
:
where
many
good
things
were
agreed
on
:
But
not
only
to
the
Idolat●o●
▪
L●psed
,
but
to
other
heinous
crimes
they
denyed
Communion
to
the
death
,
notwithstanding
repentance
.
And
that
these
B●shops
should
be
Orthodox
,
Penance
,
Sacrament
,
and
Communion
,
will
not
well
perform
it
.
Therefore
Melch.
Canus
chargeth
them
with
Errour
lib.
5.
c.
4.
and
Bella●mine
much
more
,
lib.
2.
de
Imag.
c.
9.
That
it
is
Concilium
non
confirmatum
,
frequenter
errâsse
,
&c.
A
Bishop
,
Priest
or
Deacon
in
Office
,
that
hath
committed
Fornication
,
was
not
to
have
Communion
,
no
not
at
death
:
and
divers
others
.
No
Bishop
was
to
receive
any
Gift
from
any
one
that
did
not
Communicate
.
It
poseth
the
Papists
themselves
to
expound
Can.
34.
Cereos
per
diem
placuit
i●
Coemiterio
n●n
incendi
:
Inquietandi
enim
Sanctorum
spiritus
non
sunt
:
Binnius
will
have
it
to
be
the
Spirits
of
the
living
Saints
,
that
are
not
to
be
disquieted
with
trouble
about
Lights
set
up
by
day
.
But
I
wish
that
be
the
meaning
.
But
the
36
Can.
more
troubleth
them
,
Placuit
picturas
in
Ecclesia
esse
non
debere
,
nè
quod
colitur
aut
adoratur
,
in
parietibus
depingatur
.
Can.
38.
A
Lay-man
,
in
case
of
necessity
,
is
enabled
to
Baptize
.
Can.
39.
Gentiles
unbaptized
may
be
made
Christians
at
last
,
by
Imposition
of
hands
.
Can.
65.
If
a
Clergy-man's
Wife
play
the
Whore
,
and
he
do
not
presently
cast
her
out
,
he
must
not
be
received
to
the
Communion
to
the
last
.
Can.
73.
If
a
Christian
turn
Accuser
(
Delator
)
and
upon
his
accusation
any
one
be
banished
or
put
to
death
,
he
is
not
to
be
received
to
Communion
,
no
not
at
last
.
Can.
75.
Nor
he
that
falsly
accuseth
a
Bishop
,
Presbyter
,
or
Deacon
,
and
cannot
prove
it
.
Can.
79.
He
that
playeth
at
Dice
,
or
Tables
,
was
to
be
kept
from
the
Communion
.
Many
other
Canons
savour
,
some
of
Piety
,
and
some
of
the
Novatians
.
Thirty
six
Presbyters
sate
with
these
Nineteen
Bishops
.
Pope
Innocent
approved
these
almost
Novatian
Canons
,
and
Binnius
excuseth
them
,
p.
246.
§
.
40.
XIX
.
Anno
306.
A
Council
at
Carthage
of
about
70
Bishops
began
the
Schism
of
the
Donatists
,
contending
who
should
have
the
Bishoprick
of
Carthage
:
One
party
had
chosen
Caecilianus
to
succeed
Mensurius
;
The
other
party
accusing
him
as
being
a
Traditor
,
and
Ordained
by
Foelix
a
Traditor
,
and
had
forbidden
bringing
food
to
the
Martyrs
in
prison
,
they
ordained
one
Majorinus
Bishop
in
his
stead
:
Caecilianus
had
the
countenance
of
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
and
stood
it
out
,
and
kept
the
place
:
Hereupon
the
Church
being
divided
,
the
division
run
through
all
Africk
,
and
Numidia
,
while
the
accusing
party
renounced
Communion
with
Caecilianus
;
so
that
for
many
years
after
(
two
hundred
at
least
)
they
did
with
plausible
pretence
claim
the
title
of
Catholicks
,
though
they
were
after
called
Donatists
(
from
Donatus
a
very
good
Bishop
of
Carthage
heretofore
,
whom
they
praised
,
and
not
from
Donatus
à
Casis
nigris
,
as
some
think
.
)
Secundus
Tigisitanus
Primate
of
Numidia
,
furthers
the
breach
,
and
the
Ordination
of
Majorinus
fixed
it
.
Thus
the
doleful
Tragedy
of
the
Donatists
began
by
Bishops
divided
about
a
Carthage●Bishop
●Bishop
.
§
.
41.
XX.
Anno
308.
Another
Council
was
held
at
Carthage
,
where
no
less
than
270
Donatist
Bishops
,
for
moderation
,
agreed
to
Communicate
with
penitent
Traditors
,
without
rebaptizing
them
,
and
so
did
for
40
years
.
§
.
42.
XXI
.
Anno
313.
The
Schism
continuing
,
the
Donatists
cleaving
to
Majorinus
,
appealed
against
Caecilianus
to
Constantine
(
now
Emperour
.
)
He
first
appointeth
three
French
Bishops
to
judge
the
Cause
,
but
after
19
Bishops
(
called
a
Roman
Council
)
met
at
Rome
to
hear
both
Parties
:
where
Melchiades
and
the
rest
acquitted
Caecilianus
,
and
condemned
Donatus
à
Casis
nigris
(
a
promoter
of
the
Donatists
Cause
)
as
guilty
of
Schism
.
But
the
Donatists
accusing
Melchiades
also
as
a
Traditor
,
the
Schism
was
never
the
more
ended
:
A
motion
was
made
that
both
the
Bishops
should
remove
(
Caecilianus
and
Majorinus
)
to
end
the
Schisme
;
But
the
Donatist
Bishops
were
so
very
many
in
number
,
that
they
thought
they
were
to
be
called
the
Church
,
and
the
Caecilianists
the
Schismaticks
,
and
therefore
would
not
so
agree
.
Thus
Bishops
about
Bishopricks
set
all
the
Country
on
a
flame
.
§
.
43.
XXII
.
Next
Constantine
would
hear
the
Cause
of
these
contending
Bishops
at
a
Council
at
Arles
in
France
,
(
before
200
Bishops
at
least
)
where
Caecilianus
was
again
acquitted
,
and
the
Donatist
Bishops
cast
,
by
the
witness
of
their
Scribe
Ingentius
,
who
(
being
racked
)
confessed
that
he
was
hired
to
give
false
witness
in
the
Case
.
Several
good
Canons
were
here
made
for
Church-Order
.
§
.
44.
I
have
heard
many
Popish
Persons
liken
the
Separatists
among
us
to
the
Donatists
:
But
so
unlike
them
are
they
,
That
,
1.
The
said
Separatists
are
against
all
Episcopacy
,
but
the
Donatists
were
Bishops
,
and
contended
for
the
highest
Places
of
Prelacy
.
2.
The
Separatists
are
confessedly
a
Minor
Part
departing
from
the
Major
Part.
But
the
Donatists
were
the
Major
Part
of
the
Bishops
casting
out
the
Minor
Part
as
Delinquents
.
The
Truth
is
,
in
those
times
the
Bishops
being
usually
in
contention
and
Church-Wars
among
themselves
,
(
especially
when
Constantine
had
given
them
peace
and
prosperity
,
)
the
strife
was
,
Who
should
get
the
better
,
and
have
their
will
:
1.
Sometime
the
strife
was
about
Opinions
,
who
was
in
the
right
,
and
to
be
called
Orthodox
,
and
who
was
to
be
accounted
the
Heretick
.
2.
The
other
part
quarrel
who
should
be
the
Bishop
,
or
who
should
have
the
highest
places
.
3.
And
the
next
quarrel
was
whose
side
should
carry
it
in
setting
up
any
Bishops
,
or
in
judging
and
deposing
them
,
and
who
should
have
their
Heads
or
Friends
brought
in
.
And
the
way
to
get
the
better
,
was
,
1.
At
the
first
,
by
the
majority
of
the
peoples
Votes
in
chusing
Bishops
,
and
of
the
Bishops
in
deposing
them
.
2.
But
after
,
most
went
in
chusing
and
deposing
by
the
majority
of
the
Bishops
Votes
in
the
greater
Seats
,
(
the
peoples
consent
still
required
,
)
at
least
if
a
Council
did
interpose
.
3.
And
at
last
,
it
went
by
the
favour
or
displeasure
of
the
Court
;
either
the
Emperour
,
or
the
Empress
,
or
some
great
Officers
.
The
African
Bishops
it
seems
were
far
the
greatest
number
against
Caecilian
,
(
when
270
met
at
one
Council
,
and
M●lchiades
Council
at
Rome
had
but
19
,
and
that
at
Illiberis
19
,
and
that
at
Ancyra
18
Bishops
.
)
Therefore
the
Bishops
thought
that
majority
of
number
gave
them
right
to
the
Title
of
Catholick●
,
that
those
Dissenter●
must
be
called
Hereticks
,
as
was
too
usual
.
And
seeing
they
lived
in
the
Country
where
many
Councils
under
Agrippinus
and
Cyprian
,
§
.
44.
XXIII
.
The
next
was
an.
314.
at
Ancyra
in
Galatia
of
eighteen
Bishops
,
who
met
to
determine
how
many
years
the
Lapsed
should
repent
(
or
do
penance
)
before
they
were
admitted
to
Communion
.
Can.
17.
forbad
those
,
that
were
ordained
Bishops
to
any
people
and
were
not
accepted
by
the
Parish
to
which
they
were
ordained
,
to
thrust
themselves
on
other
Parishes
,
or
raise
Sedition
,
but
allowed
them
to
continue
Presbyters
.
Can.
21.
Wilful
Murderers
were
to
communicate
at
last
only
.
§
.
45.
XXIV
.
The
Churches
having
now
peace
under
Constantine
a
Council
of
13
Bishops
that
had
been
before
most
at
Ancyra
met
at
Neocesarea
;
but
the
small
number
did
better
work
than
many
greater
Councils
did
,
making
some
good
Canons
against
Adultery
and
Fornication
;
Though
the
7th
Can.
that
forbids
Priests
to
dine
at
the
second
Marriages
of
any
,
because
such
must
repent
,
be
of
doubtful
sense
and
truth
:
The
first
Can.
is
against
Priests
marrying
and
Fornication
.
The
last
,
that
the
number
of
Deacons
must
be
just
seven
,
be
the
City
never
so
big
.
§
.
46.
XXV
.
Next
a
Roman
Council
is
mentioned
by
Binnius
p.
279.
for
a
Conference
with
Iews
before
Constantine
,
but
he
saith
the
Acts
that
now
are
extant
are
full
of
falsehoods
.
§
.
47.
XXVI
.
An.
315.
They
place
us
a
Council
at
Alexandria
in
which
Alexander
,
with
many
Bishops
,
condemned
Eusebius
Nicomed
▪
with
Arius
and
that
the
rest
adhered
to
them
,
especially
as
holding
that
Christ
was
not
Eternal
,
but
was
a
Creature
that
had
a
beginning
,
and
that
the
Wisdom
and
Word
of
God
was
not
the
Son
,
but
made
the
Son
.
§
.
48.
XXVII
.
Another
Council
at
Alexand.
they
tell
us
of
,
against
the
Arians
,
and
the
Meletian
Schismaticks
:
but
the
Acts
are
not
known
.
To
this
is
annexed
an
Epistle
of
Constantine
to
Alexander
and
Arius
,
recorded
by
Euseb.
C●sar
in
vitâ
Constant.
in
which
Constantine
chideth
them
both
for
their
Contention
,
and
seemeth
to
take
the
Question
for
unsearchable
and
to
be
disputed
,
saying
,
I
understand
that
the
foundation
of
the
Controversie
was
hence
laid
,
that
thou
Alexander
didst
ask
questions
of
the
Presbyters
about
a
certain
Text
of
Scripture
;
yea
,
about
a
certain
idle
Particle
of
a
Question
●idst
enquire
,
what
every
one
of
them
thought
?
And
thou
Arius
didst
inconsiderately
blurt
out
that
which
thou
hadst
not
before
thought
of
,
or
if
thou
hadst
thought
of
it
,
thou
oughtest
to
have
past
by
in
silence
:
Whence
discord
was
stir'd
up
among
you
,
and
the
meeting
hindered
which
is
wont
to
be
made
in
the
Church
,
and
the
most
holy
people
distracted
into
several
parts
,
is
divided
from
the
compagination
of
the
whole
body
of
the
Church
.
Therefore
both
of
you
,
forgiving
one
another
,
approve
of
that
which
your
fellow-servant
doth
not
without
cause
exhort
you
to
:
And
what
is
that
?
That
to
such
Questions
you
neither
Ask
,
nor
Answer
,
if
asked
:
For
such
Questions
as
no
Law
or
Ecclesiastick
Canon
doth
necessarily
prescribe
,
but
the
vain
strife
of
dissolute
idleness
doth
propose
,
though
they
may
serve
to
exercise
acuteness
of
wit
,
yet
we
ought
to
contemn
them
in
the
inner
thought
of
the
mind
,
and
neither
rashly
to
bring
them
out
into
the
publick
Assemblies
of
the
People
,
nor
unadvisedly
to
trust
them
to
the
Ears
of
the
Vulgar
.
For
how
few
are
they
that
can
accurately
enough
perceive
the
force
of
things
so
weighty
,
and
so
involved
in
obscurity
?
But
if
there
be
some
one
that
is
confident
that
he
can
easily
do
and
reach
this
,
yet
I
pray
you
,
how
small
a
part
of
the
multitude
is
it
,
that
he
can
make
to
understand
him
?
Or
who
is
there
,
that
in
the
curious
search
of
such
Questions
,
is
not
in
danger
of
a
fall
?
The
rest
is
well
worth
the
Reading
,
as
to
the
common
case
of
Theological
Controversies
,
though
it
seems
that
Constantine
made
too
light
of
the
Arian
errour
.
But
I
dare
not
be
so
injurious
to
Eusebius
as
to
question
whether
he
faithfully
recited
the
Epistle
,
when
Binnius
himself
backs
his
doubt
with
a
dicere
non
auderem
:
And
if
we
give
away
the
credit
of
that
one
Historian
,
it
will
leave
much
of
Church-History
under
doubt
,
that
now
goeth
for
certain
:
Perhaps
Peters
being
ever
at
Rome
,
&c.
§
.
49.
XXIX
.
The
next
mentioned
is
the
Council
of
Laodicea
in
Phrygia
Paccat
,
(
not
Syria
)
of
32
Bishops
,
gathered
by
Nunechius
a
Bishop
of
Phrygia
.
They
were
so
few
that
without
contention
they
made
divers
good
Canons
:
The
46
Canon
requireth
that
the
baptized
should
learn
the
Creed
,
and
on
the
Friday
of
the
last
week
repeat
it
to
the
Bishop
or
Presbyters
.
(
By
which
you
may
conjecture
how
large
a
Bishoprick
then
was
.
)
And
Can.
56.
The
Presbyters
were
not
to
go
into
the
Church
before
the
Bishop
,
but
with
him
.
(
For
then
every
Church
had
a
Bishop
,
though
some
Chapels
far
off
had
Presbyters
only
.
)
And
Can.
57.
It
is
ordered
,
that
Bishops
should
not
be
Ordained
in
small
Villages
and
Hamlets
,
but
Visitors
should
be
appointed
them
.
But
such
(
Bishops
)
as
had
been
heretofore
there
Ordained
,
should
do
nothing
without
the
Conscience
of
the
City-Bishop
.
Which
sheweth
that
before
Bishops
were
made
in
Villages
;
as
Socrates
saith
then
they
were
in
Arabia
,
and
the
Phrygian
Novatian●
,
&c.
The
last
Can.
reciteth
the
same
Canonical
Scriptures
that
we
receive
,
save
the
Apocalyps
▪
which
is
left
out
.
§
.
50.
XXIX
.
Next
we
have
a
great
Roman
Council
of
275
Bishops
,
saith
Crab
,
under
Sylvester
,
which
hath
7
Canons
:
The
last
saith
,
That
no
Bishop
shall
Ordain
any
,
but
with
all
the
Church
united
.
But
whether
this
was
before
or
after
the
Nicene
Council
,
is
uncertain
.
And
another
he
mentioneth
under
Sylvester
at
Rome
,
which
Binnius
hath
,
where
Constantine
baptized
of
Sylvester
was
present
and
284
Bishops
.
(
Whether
it
be
true
or
a
fiction
is
uncertain
.
)
But
if
true
,
it
was
a
very
humble
Council
:
For
they
all
professed
only
patience
,
renounced
giving
their
judgment
at
all
,
but
only
heard
what
Sylvester
would
say
,
professing
none
fit
to
judge
but
he
.
But
they
all
with
Presbyters
and
Deacons
subscribed
what
he
said
(
if
true
.
)
What
he
said
I
do
not
well
understand
,
supposing
much
of
it
to
be
scarce
sense
:
I
am
sure
it
is
far
from
Cicero's
Latine
.
139
Bishops
came
,
ex
Vrbe
Româ
vel
non
longè
ab
illâ
,
Out
of
the
City
of
Rome
,
or
not
far
from
it
:
(
How
big
were
their
Diocesses
?
)
Here
,
Cap.
2.
three
men
are
cursed
,
(
anathematized
:
)
One
was
a
Bishop
,
Victorinus
,
that
being
ignorant
of
the
course
of
the
Moon
,
contradicted
the
right
time
of
Easter
.
It
's
well
the
Makers
and
Approvers
of
our
Imposed
English
Liturgy
fell
not
under
Sylvester's
severity
,
who
have
(
alas
,
mistakingly
)
told
us
,
that
[
Easter-day
,
on
which
the
rest
depend
,
is
always
the
first
Sunday
after
the
first
full
Moon
,
which
happens
next
after
the
one
and
twentieth
day
of
March
:
And
if
the
full
Moon
happen
on
a
Sunday
,
Easter
-
day
is
the
Sunday
after
.
]
This
is
one
of
the
things
that
about
2000
Ministers
are
silenced
,
for
not
Declaring
Assent
,
Consent
and
Approbation
of
;
yea
to
the
use
of
it
,
and
so
to
keep
Easter
at
a
wrong
time
.
But
how
Sylvester
came
to
have
power
to
say
all
,
and
to
banish
men
,
and
Constantine
sit
by
and
say
nothing
,
I
know
not
:
Dedit
eis
anathema
&
damnavit
eos
extra
urbes
suas
.
Cap.
3.
He
Decreed
,
that
no
Presbyter
shall
accuse
a
Bishop
,
no
Deacon
a
Presbyter
,
&c.
and
no
Layman
,
any
of
them
:
And
that
no
Prelate
shall
be
condemned
but
in
72
Testimonies
,
nor
the
chief
Prelate
be
judged
of
any
one
,
because
it
is
written
,
The
Disciple
is
not
above
his
Master
.
And
no
Presbyter
shall
be
condemned
but
in
44
Testimonies
;
no
Cardinal
Deacon
but
in
36
,
&c.
And
what
may
they
not
then
do
or
be
?
Cap.
5.
He
Decreed
clarâ
voce
,
tha●
no
Presbyter
should
make
Chrisme
,
because
Christ
is
so
called
of
Chrisme
.
The
12.
Cap.
is
,
Nemo
det
poenitentiam
,
nisi
quadraginta
annorum
petenti
:
Let
no
man
give
repentance
(
or
penance
)
but
to
one
that
seeketh
forty
years
.
Cap.
14.
Let
no
man
receive
the
witness
of
a
Clergy-man
against
a
Lay-man
.
Cap.
15.
For
no
man
may
examine
a
Clergy-man
but
in
the
Church
.
Cap.
16.
Let
no
Clerk
,
Deacon
,
or
Presbyter
,
for
any
Cause
of
his
enter
into
any
Court
,
because
Omnis
Curia
à
Cruore
dicitur
,
every
Court
is
so
called
from
blood
,
and
is
an
offering
to
Images
;
For
if
any
Clergy-man
enter
into
a
Court
,
let
him
take
his
Anathema
,
never
returning
to
his
Mother
the
Church
.
Cap.
17.
Let
no
man
put
a sunning
Clergy-man
to
death
,
no
Presbyter
,
no
Deacon
,
no
Bishop
,
that
is
over
a
Clerk
or
Servitor
of
the
Church
,
may
bring
him
to
death
.
But
if
the
Clergy
man's
cause
so
require
,
let
him
be
three
days
deprived
of
honour
,
that
he
may
return
to
his
Mother-Church
.
Cap.
18.
No
Deacon
may
offer
against
a
Priest
a
Charge
of
filthiness
.
Cap.
20.
No
man
shall
judge
of
the
Prime
seat
;
because
all
seats
desire
justice
to
be
tempered
of
the
first
seat
.
The
Subscribers
were
284
Bishops
(
what
did
the
other
57
?
)
45
Priests
,
and
5
Deacons
,
and
the
two
following
,
and
Constantine
and
his
Mother
Helena
.
O
brave
Pope
and
Clergy
!
O
patient
Council
that
subscribed
to
one
man
,
and
pretended
to
no
judgment
!
O
humble
Constantine
,
that
subscribed
to
all
this
,
and
said
nothing
!
And
a
womans
subscription
perfecteth
all
.
And
O
credulous
Reader
that
believeth
this
!
CHAP.
III.
The
Council
of
Nice
,
and
some
following
it
.
§
.
1.
XXX
.
WE
come
now
to
the
first
General
Council
:
General
only
as
to
the
Roman
World
or
Empire
,
as
the
History
and
Subscriptions
prove
,
and
not
as
to
the
Whole
World
,
as
the
Papists
with
notorious
impudence
affirm
:
which
I
have
elsewhere
fully
proved
.
This
Council
was
called
,
as
is
probably
gathered
,
Anno
325
▪
in
the
20th
year
of
Constantine
(
though
others
assign
other
years
.
)
That
they
were
congregate
about
the
Arian
Heresie
and
the
Eastern
Controversie
is
commonly
known
:
As
also
what
wisdom
and
diligence
Constantine
used
to
keep
the
Bishops
in
peace
:
Who
presently
brought
in
their
Libels
of
accusations
against
each
other
;
which
he
took
and
burnt
without
reading
them
,
earnestly
exhorting
them
to
peace
,
and
by
his
presence
and
prudent
speech
repressing
their
heats
and
contentions
;
whereby
the
Synod
was
brought
to
a
happy
end
as
to
both
the
controverted
Causes
:
And
Eusebius
Nicomed
▪
and
Arius
were
brought
to
counterfeit
repentance
and
consent
to
the
Nicene
Faith
;
which
Constantine
perceiving
,
being
set
upon
the
healing
of
the
divided
Bishops
and
Churches
,
he
commanded
that
Arius
should
(
as
reformed
)
be
received
to
Communion
;
which
Athanasius
refusing
caused
much
calamity
afterward
.
§
.
2.
Because
the
Case
of
the
Meletians
is
brought
in
by
this
Council
,
I
think
it
useful
(
for
our
warning
in
these
times
)
to
recite
the
sum
of
their
story
out
of
Epiphanius
,
p.
717
,
&c.
Haer.
63.
Meletius
(
saith
he
)
was
a
Bishop
in
Th●bais
in
Egypt
,
of
sincere
Faith
even
to
the
death
.
In
Diocletians
Persecution
,
Peter
Bishop
of
Alexandria
,
and
he
,
were
the
chief
of
the
Bishops
that
were
laid
in
Prison
,
as
designed
to
Martyrdom
;
while
they
were
there
long
together
with
many
fellow-prisoners
,
many
called
to
Tryal
before
them
were
put
to
death
,
and
many
for
fear
subscribed
to
Idolatry
,
or
denyed
Christ
:
And
when
they
had
done
,
professed
repentance
and
craved
peace
of
the
Church
:
As
it
had
been
in
Novatus
his
Schismes
,
so
it
fell
out
here
;
Peter
Bishop
of
Alexan.
was
for
peace
and
pardon
;
Meletius
and
most
of
the
other
suffering
prisoners
were
against
it
,
and
said
,
If
they
may
thus
revolt
to
save
themselves
,
and
be
presently
pardoned
,
it
will
tempt
others
to
revolt
:
Peter
seeing
his
opinion
was
rejected
,
rashly
took
his
Cloak
and
hang'd
it
like
a
Curtain
over
the
midst
of
the
prison-room
,
and
said
,
Those
that
are
for
me
,
come
to
me
on
this
side
,
and
those
that
are
for
Meletius
go
on
that
side
to
him
:
Whereupon
far
most
of
the
Bishops
,
Priests
,
Monks
,
and
people
that
were
in
prison
went
to
Meletius
,
and
but
few
to
Peter
.
(
A
●ouler
Rupture
than
that
of
the
English
Fugitives
at
Frankford
.
)
This
unhappy
word
and
hour
began
the
misery
,
among
good
men
,
expecting
death
:
From
that
hour
they
keep
all
their
meetings
separate
.
Shortly
after
Peter
was
Martyred
,
and
Meletius
was
judged
to
the
Mines
:
As
he
went
thither
through
the
Country
,
he
every
where
made
new
Bishops
and
gathered
new
Churches
,
so
that
there
were
two
in
the
several
Cities
:
The
Catholick
Church
;
The
other
called
theirs
,
The
Martyrs
Church
:
But
yet
they
held
a
Unity
of
Faith
.
Even
the
sufferers
that
laboured
in
the
Mines
divided
,
Alexandria
,
Alexander
and
he
lived
in
familiarity
,
and
Meletius
was
he
that
detected
Arius
and
brought
him
to
Alexander
to
be
tryed
.
But
when
Meletius
was
dead
,
Epiphanius
)
consistere
Arius
,
dut
fiduciam
ullam
habere
potuisset
,
nisi
eam
esset
occasioncm
nactus
,
quae
pessimam
inter
illos
ad
hodiernum
usque
diem
concordiam
devinxit
.
(
But
O
,
Father
Epiphanius
,
why
took
you
not
warning
by
this
,
when
you
un-Bishop-like
and
un-Canonically
set
your self
against
holy
Chrysostome
?
)
Alexander
being
dead
,
and
Athanasius
shortly
succeeding
him
,
he
could
not
bear
the
Meletian
Churches
in
his
City
:
And
after
fair
means
he
used
foul
:
And
going
himself
to
look
after
such
Meetings
,
with
his
Retinue
,
one
of
his
Deacons
in
the
Meletian
Meetings
broke
a
certain
Vessel
,
which
occasioned
some
chiding
and
fighting
,
which
occasioned
Accusations
of
the
Meletians
,
and
Calumniations
of
the
Arians
against
Athanasius
as
a
Man
of
Violence
and
Tyranny
;
which
Constantine
abhorring
in
a
Bishop
,
and
Euseb.
Nicomed
.
representing
the
Matter
as
worse
than
it
was
,
the
Emperour
(
having
granted
the
Meletians
liberty
for
their
Meetings
,
which
Athanasius
violently
denyed
them
)
in
great
anger
commanded
a
Synod
to
be
held
at
Tyre
to
examine
the
Matter
,
and
Eusebius
Caesariens
.
with
some
others
to
preside
or
order
it
:
Where
Potamo
Bishop
of
Heraclea
seeing
Fus●bius
Caes.
sit
as
Judge
and
Athanasius
stand
,
with
Passion
and
Tears
inveyed
against
Eusebius
,
Who
can
endure
to
see
thee
,
Eusebius
,
sit
and
judge
innocent
Athanasius
?
Were
not
thou
and
I
in
Prison
together
in
time
of
Persecution
,
and
when
I
lost
an
Eye
for
the
Truth
,
thou
camest
out
unmaimed
?
And
how
came
that
to
pass
,
if
thou
didst
not
promise
some
wicked
deed
or
other
to
the
Persecutors
,
or
do
some
?
Eusebius
hearing
this
,
suddenly
rose
and
dismissed
the
Council
,
saying
,
If
you
dare
carry
it
thus
here
,
your
Adversaries
Accusations
are
to
be
believed
:
For
if
you
play
the
Tyrants
here
,
you
do
it
much
more
in
your
own
Country
.
Hereupon
two
Arian
Bishops
Vrsalius
and
Valens
are
sent
into
Egypt
to
enquire
after
the
Truth
of
the
Matter
,
who
coming
back
with
Calumnies
against
Athanasius
,
he
fled
from
the
Council
by
Night
to
the
Court
to
the
Emperour
to
give
him
information
;
who
taking
Athanasius
for
false
and
Tyrannical
would
not
believe
him
,
but
upon
Letters
from
the
Council
,
and
upon
the
provocation
of
Athanasius
,
who
told
him
God
would
judge
him
for
believing
his
Accusers
,
banished
him
,
where
he
remained
(
in
Italy
)
twelve
or
thirteen
years
,
even
till
after
Constantins
Death
.
And
when
Constans
had
compelled
his
Brother
Constantius
to
restore
him
,
he
was
again
banished
;
For
George
that
had
been
made
Bishop
by
the
Arians
(
and
by
Constantius
)
was
killed
by
the
Heathen
People
in
Iulians
time
,
and
his
Corps
burnt
,
and
the
Ashes
scattered
into
the
Wind
,
which
increased
the
suspicion
of
Tyranny
against
Athanasius
:
But
in
Iovians
Reign
he
was
again
restored
;
And
after
his
Death
,
he
conflicted
with
Infamies
again
:
And
when
Athanasius
was
Dead
,
the
Emperour
Valens
set
Lucius
over
them
,
who
afflicted
the
People
that
had
followed
Athanasius
,
and
Peter
whom
they
had
chosen
for
their
Bishop
,
and
by
Banishment
,
Death
and
Torments
,
made
them
know
what
Church-Tyranny
was
indeed
.
Thus
far
Epiphanius
giveth
us
the
History
of
the
Meletian
Schism
,
and
the
effects
of
good
Bishops
impatience
with
Dissenters
.
§
.
3.
But
I
must
not
conceal
from
the
Reader
that
Baronius
and
Dion
.
Petavius
say
,
that
Epiphanius
is
deceived
in
all
this
History
,
and
maketh
the
case
of
the
Meletians
better
than
it
was
;
and
that
some
Meletian
knave
beguiled
him
:
But
,
1.
They
give
us
no
proof
of
any
such
knaves
beguiling
him
at
all
:
2.
And
he
that
was
so
apt
to
over-do
in
suspecting
and
aggravating
Heresies
,
(
as
in
Origen's
and
Chrysostome's
Case
,
)
was
not
likely
to
make
the
Case
here
so
much
better
than
it
was
:
3.
And
how
much
nearer
was
Epiphanius
in
time
and
place
,
than
Baronius
and
Petavius
?
and
how
easie
was
it
then
for
him
to
have
true
notice
of
such
publick
things
?
4.
And
if
they
make
Epiphanius
so
fallacious
in
such
a
story
as
this
,
so
near
him
,
what
a
shake
doth
it
give
to
the
Credit
of
his
copious
History
of
the
many
other
Heresies
,
which
he
had
less
opportunity
to
know
:
and
consequently
to
the
Credit
of
much
of
Church-History
?
Yet
I
confess
,
that
the
man
seemeth
not
to
be
very
accurate
in
his
Disputes
,
nor
all
his
Narratives
;
But
rather
by
far
to
be
suspected
of
making
things
worse
than
they
were
,
than
better
.
And
I
believe
that
some
passages
in
this
History
are
mistaken
by
him
(
as
that
the
Meletians
joyned
with
the
Arians
before
the
death
of
Alexander
:
)
but
that
maketh
their
Case
the
better
.
Petavius
saith
also
,
p.
286.
Animad.
in
Epiph.
Multum
in
Historiâ
Meletii
lapsum
esse
suprà
vidimus
;
Largiùs
in
Arianae
Haeresis
descriptione
peccavit
vir
alioqui
diligentissimus
.
And
in
his
instance
of
the
time
of
Arius
death
it
's
undeniable
.
But
if
in
such
famous
Histories
,
we
must
read
him
with
such
suspicion
and
allowance
,
how
much
more
in
the
many
little
ones
that
were
more
obscure
?
§
.
4.
As
to
the
Arians
Heresie
,
the
two
Epistles
of
Arius
recorded
by
Epiphanius
tell
us
much
of
the
truth
of
his
mistake
:
And
the
Arians
Arguments
by
him
are
at
large
recorded
and
answered
.
He
that
denyeth
the
Deity
of
Christ
,
denyeth
his
Essence
:
And
he
that
denyeth
his
Essence
,
denyeth
Christ
,
and
is
no
Christian.
But
the
Samosatenians
,
the
Photinians
,
and
our
late
Socinians
,
are
far
more
perniciously
Heretical
than
the
Arians
.
For
the
Arians
maintained
,
that
Tres
sunt
hypostases
,
Pater
,
Filius
&
Spiritus
Sanctus
;
and
that
God
did
ante
sempiterna
tempora
unigenitum
filium
gignere
,
per
quem
&
saecula
&
reliqua
procreavit
omnia
;
viz
,
subsistentem
illum
suapte
voluntate
condidisse
,
ejusmodi
ut
neque
converti
neque
mutari
possit
,
perfectam
Dei
creaturam
,
sed
non
tanquam
rerum
creatarum
aliquam
;
foetum
itidem
,
sed
non
tanquam
unum
è
caeteris
.
They
thought
that
before
God
made
the
rest
of
the
creatures
,
he
made
one
super-angelical
perfect
Spirit
,
by
which
he
made
all
the
rest
,
and
that
this
is
Christ
;
and
that
he
received
no
other
soul
but
a
body
only
at
his
Incarnation
,
and
this
super-angelical
spirit
was
his
soul.
This
was
the
dangerous
heresie
of
Arius
.
§
.
5.
Dion
.
Petavius
truly
telleth
us
,
that
his
great
advantage
was
,
that
many
of
the
Fathers
of
that
Church
had
spoken
in
such
kind
of
words
before
him
,
the
Controversie
being
not
then
well
considered
:
p.
285.
ad
Haeres.
69.
having
spoken
of
Lucian
,
the
Martyr's
giving
advantage
to
A●ius
,
he
addeth
,
Quod
idem
plerisque
veterum
Patrum
cùm
in
hoc
negatio
,
tùm
in
aliis
fidei
Christianae
capitibus
usu
venit
,
ut
ante
errorum
atque
haereseon
,
quibus
ea
singillatim
oppugnabantur
,
originem
,
nondum
satis
illustratà
ac
patefactâ
rei
veritate
,
quaedam
suis
scriptis
asperserint
,
quae
cum
orthodoxae
sidei
regulâ
minimè
consentiant
.
(
And
yet
the
Papists
swear
,
not
to
expound
Scripture
,
but
according
to
the
unanimous
consent
of
the
Fathers
.
)
Nè
ab
hoc
Trinitatis
mysterio
ac
quaestione
discedam
,
observavimus
jamdudum
Justinum
Mart.
Dialogo
cum
Tryph.
de
filio
Dei
idem
propemodum
cum
Arians
sentire
.
And
in
his
Books
,
De
Trinit
.
he
at
large
citeth
the
very
words
of
him
and
many
other
Fathers
.
But
he
here
giveth
them
this
gentle
excuse
,
Sed
ab
omni
culpâ
tam
hic
quam
Lucianus
aliique
liberandi
sunt
,
qui
nondum
agitatâ
controversiâ
,
panem
de
eâ
commodè
pronunciâsse
videntur
.
Simile
quiddam
de
Dionys.
Alex.
tradit
.
Basilius
,
Ep.
41
,
&c.
But
it
is
enough
to
think
charitably
,
that
they
were
saved
,
without
going
so
far
as
to
say
,
they
were
without
all
fault
.
For
Christianity
is
the
same
thing
before
such
Controversies
and
after
:
And
it
's
hard
to
think
how
he
can
be
a
Christian
,
that
denyeth
Christs
Essence
:
But
God
is
merciful
,
and
requireth
not
knowledge
alike
in
all
,
that
have
not
equal
means
of
knowledge
.
Which
charity
must
be
extended
to
others
as
well
as
to
these
Fathers
.
Yet
the
same
Petavius
cannot
endure
Camerarius
,
for
saying
,
that
Athanasius
,
though
a
valiant
Champion
of
the
truth
,
did
sometime
indulge
his
own
desires
,
and
mix
some
ill
with
sacred
things
:
But
if
he
were
not
at
all
to
be
blamed
,
Constantine
was
much
the
more
to
be
blamed
for
banishing
him
;
And
why
should
not
his
honour
be
of
some
regard
?
The
truth
is
,
the
Alexandrian
Bishops
and
People
were
long
more
violent
and
troublesome
than
others
,
as
not
only
Socrates
,
but
many
other
Historians
note
:
And
as
it
was
noted
with
dishonour
in
Theophilus
and
Cyril
,
and
Dioscorus
,
&c.
so
it
can
hardly
be
believed
by
them
that
read
the
History
throughout
,
that
Alexander
and
Athanasius
wanted
not
something
of
the
humble
patience
,
meekness
,
and
healing
tenderness
and
skill
that
their
Case
required
:
For
who
is
perfect
?
And
how
apt
are
great
Bishops
to
be
too
violent
against
Dissenters
,
instead
of
healing
them
with
Love
and
clear
convincing
Evidence
?
§
.
5.
Happy
had
it
been
if
Prudence
had
silenced
this
Heresie
betimes
,
for
never
any
one
did
so
great
mischief
to
the
Church
.
The
badness
of
it
,
was
the
honour
of
the
Niccne
Council
that
suppressed
it
,
as
far
as
in
them
lay
.
But
alas
,
the
Remedy
seemed
quickly
conquered
by
the
Disease
:
As
Constantine
had
work
enough
to
keep
Peace
among
the
Bishops
in
the
Council
,
by
his
presence
and
reproofs
;
so
when
the
Arians
profess'd
repentance
,
his
peaceableness
caused
him
too
far
to
indulge
them
;
by
which
some
of
them
got
such
interest
in
his
Court
,
as
proved
the
following
Calamity
of
the
Church
.
And
it
is
the
sadder
to
think
on
,
that
the
two
great
Emperours
,
Constantius
and
Valens
,
that
were
deceived
by
them
,
and
drawn
into
violent
Persecution
,
are
noted
to
be
otherwise
none
of
the
worst
men
.
Epiphanius
saith
,
p.
737.
Accessit
&
Imp●ratorum
favor
cujus
initium
à
Constantio
Imperatore
profectum
est
:
Qui
cùm
caeteris
in
rebus
perhumanus
ac
bonus
esset
,
—
&
alioquinpius
●c
multis
probitatis
ornamentis
praeditus
,
hâc
unâre
a●e●ravit
,
quod
non
impressa
à
parente
fidei
vestigia
seq●utus
est
:
Quod
ipsum
tamen
non
illius
culpâ
factum
,
sed
nonnullorum
fraude
,
qui
in
die
Iudicii
rationem
reddituri
sunt
;
qui
specie
&
nomine
tenùs
Episcopi
,
sinceram
Dei
fidem
labefactarunt
.
—
Et
beati
Constantii
in
errorem
ab
illis
inducti
,
qui
rectae
fidei
regulam
ignoravit
,
eâdemque
ignorantiâ
ad
illorum
se
utpote
sacerdotum
Authoritatem
accommodavit
,
quod
ipsum
error
illorum
,
ac
caecitas
,
dep
〈◊〉
ataque
fides
&
ex
diaboli
profect
a
consilio
,
lateret
.
Accessit
&
alia
causa
quae
huic
serpentum
officinae
plurimum
adjecit
virium
,
Eusebius
scilicet
,
qui
callidè
se
insinuans
,
Valentis
aures
pii
ac
religiosi
Imperatoris
,
ac
Divini
numinis
amantissimi
,
corrupit
.
Qui
quòd
ab
illo
baptismo
sit
initiatus
,
ea
causa
fuit
cur
haec
factio
stabilis
ac
firma
consisteret
.
If
Epiphanius
say
true
,
we
see
what
men
these
Persecuting
Emperours
were
.
§
.
6.
As
to
the
other
part
of
the
Councils
work
,
the
fixing
of
Easter-day
,
had
not
the
Bishops
been
sinfully
fierce
about
it
,
against
each
other
,
it
had
never
been
taken
for
a
Heresie
to
mistake
the
time
,
nor
had
it
been
a
work
so
necessary
and
great
to
determine
it
:
seeing
as
Socrates
,
Sozomen
,
&c.
tell
us
,
many
Churches
differed
in
this
,
and
matters
as
great
as
this
,
without
condemning
or
separating
from
each
other
:
And
the
Asians
erred
by
the
Motive
of
Tradition
,
and
Irenaeus
had
long
before
censured
the
Roman
Bishop
for
his
violence
in
condemning
them
.
And
many
good
Christians
even
after
the
Councils
determination
,
durst
not
forsake
their
old
Tradition
,
nor
obey
them
:
Among
whom
,
how
long
our
Britains
and
the
Scots
stood
out
,
Beda
telleth
us
.
And
though
the
Audians
,
that
also
disobeyed
,
were
called
Hereticks
,
I
would
all
Adversaries
to
Hereticks
were
no
worse
men
.
§
.
7.
And
because
these
Audians
rose
about
that
time
,
I
think
it
worth
the
labour
to
add
the
sum
of
their
History
out
of
Epiphanius
,
that
the
World
may
better
perceive
what
spirit
the
Hereticating
Prelates
were
then
of
,
and
how
some
called
Hereticks
were
made
such
,
or
defamed
as
such
,
and
who
they
were
that
did
divide
the
Churches
and
break
their
peace
.
Epiph.
l.
3.
Tom.
1.
p.
811.
Of
the
Schism
of
the
Audians
,
which
is
the
50th
or
70th
Heresie
:
The
Audians
live
in
Monasteries
,
in
Solitudes
,
&c.
Audius
their
Founder
arose
in
Mesopotamia
,
famous
for
his
integrity
of
life
,
and
ardent
zeal
of
Divine
Faith
.
Who
oft
seeing
things
ill
carried
in
the
Churches
,
feared
not
to
their
faces
to
reprove
and
admonish
the
Bishops
and
Priests
,
and
say
,
These
things
should
not
be
so
done
:
You
should
not
thus
Administer
:
As
a
Lover
of
Truth
,
he
used
to
do
such
things
as
these
,
which
are
familiar
with
men
of
exquisite
honesty
,
who
through
their
excellent
study
of
Godliness
,
use
this
great
liberty
of
Speech
:
Therefore
when
he
saw
things
ill
carried
in
the
Churches
,
he
sometimes
spake
his
thoughts
,
and
could
not
forbear
blaming
them
.
As
if
he
saw
any
of
the
Clergy
over
covetous
of
Money
,
be
it
Bishop
or
Priest
,
he
would
reprehend
them
:
or
if
any
abounded
in
luxury
and
pleasures
;
or
if
they
corrupted
any
part
of
the
Doctrine
or
Discipline
of
the
Church
,
he
would
not
bear
with
them
,
but
blame
them
.
Which
was
troublesome
to
men
of
a
dissolute
life
:
And
therefore
he
underwent
the
greatest
contumelies
,
being
exagitated
by
the
hatred
and
malicious
words
of
them
all
.
But
he
being
thus
tossed
about
,
and
beaten
and
reproached
,
did
bear
it
all
with
an
equal
mind
;
and
thus
long
continued
in
the
Communion
of
the
Church
;
Till
some
that
were
more
vehemently
offended
with
him
for
these
Causes
,
cast
him
out
:
But
yet
he
patiently
bore
all
this
,
but
being
more
earnestly
intent
for
the
promoting
of
the
Truth
,
he
still
studied
not
to
be
drawn
away
from
the
Conjunction
and
Society
of
the
Catholick
Church
.
But
when
he
and
his
friends
were
still
beaten
,
and
suffered
unworthy
usage
,
groaning
under
these
evils
,
he
took
Counsel
of
the
violence
of
these
calamities
and
contumelies
:
And
so
he
separated
himself
from
the
Church
,
and
many
falling
away
with
him
,
a
new
Divorce
was
hereby
made
.
For
he
did
not
in
any
thing
depart
from
the
right
faith
,
but
he
with
his
partakers
held
in
all
things
sincere
Religion
.
Though
in
one
small
matter
they
are
too
stiff
.
About
the
Father
,
Son
,
and
Holy
Ghost
they
judg
excellently
,
and
as
the
Catholick
Church
,
and
swerve
not
a
jot
:
and
the
rest
of
the
order
of
their
Lives
is
truly
most
excellent
and
admirable
;
so
that
not
only
He
himself
,
but
even
the
Bishops
,
Priests
,
and
all
the
rest
of
them
,
live
by
the
labour
of
their
hands
.
Indeed
they
had
a
conceit
that
the
Body
did
partake
of
the
Image
of
God
,
and
they
thought
that
to
please
Constantine
,
the
Nicene
Council
had
altered
the
Custom
and
Tradition
of
the
Church
about
Easter
:
But
these
were
not
the
causes
of
their
departure
from
the
Church
,
but
the
violence
of
dissolut●
Bishops
,
that
cast
them
out
,
as
being
impatient
of
their
strictness
and
opposition
to
their
sin
.
§
.
8.
About
Easter
,
saith
Epiphanius
,
p.
821.
Neque
●ruditis
ignotum
est
,
quàm
saepe
diversis
temporibus
de
illius
festi
celebritate
varii
Ecclesiasticae
disciplinae
tumultus
ac
contentiones
obortae
sint
:
praesertim
Polycarpi
ac
Victoris
aetate
,
cùm
Orientales
ab
Occidentalibus
divulsi
,
●acificas
à
se
invicem
literas
nullas
acciperent
.
Quod
idem
&
aliis
temporibus
accidit
:
velut
Alexandri
Episcopi
Alexandrini
&
Crescentii
;
quemadmodum
contra
se
mutuò
scripserint
&
acerrimè
pugnaverint
.
Quae
animorum
opinionumque
distractio
,
ex
quo
semel
post
Episcopos
illos
qui
ex
circumcisione
ac
Iudaeorum
sectâ
ad
Christum
se
converterant
,
agitari
coepit
,
ad
nostra
usque
tempora
eodem
est
tenore
perducta
.
By
which
we
see
,
1.
With
what
caution
Tradition
must
be
trusted
:
2.
How
early
Bishops
began
to
divide
the
Church
about
things
indifferent
.
§
.
9.
That
men
that
all
,
in
the
main
,
fear
God
,
should
thus
contend
,
abuse
,
and
persecute
one
another
,
is
sad
,
and
hath
even
been
a
hardening
of
Infidels
:
But
,
alas
,
the
remnant
of
corruption
in
the
best
will
somewhat
corrupt
their
conversations
.
It
is
a
sad
note
of
Epiphanius
,
ib.
p.
816.
[
I
have
known
some
of
the
Confessours
,
who
delivered
up
Body
and
Soul
for
their
Lord
,
and
persevering
in
confession
and
chastity
,
obtained
greatest
sincerity
of
faith
,
and
excelled
in
piety
,
humanity
,
and
Religion
,
and
were
continual
in
fastings
,
and
in
a
word
,
did
flourish
in
all
honesty
and
virtue
:
yet
the
same
men
were
blemished
with
some
vice
;
as
either
they
were
prone
to
reproach
men
,
or
would
swear
by
the
name
of
God
,
or
were
over
talkative
,
or
prone
to
anger
,
or
got
gold
and
silver
,
or
were
defiled
with
some
such
filth
,
which
yet
detract
nothing
from
the
just
measure
of
virtue
.
]
§
.
10.
But
as
God
made
a
good
use
of
the
falling
out
of
Paul
and
Barnabas
,
so
he
did
of
Audius
his
unhappy
case
.
Being
cast
out
of
the
Church
,
he
took
it
to
be
his
d●ty
to
Communicate
with
his
own
party
,
and
a
Bishop
that
suffered
for
the
like
made
him
a
Bishop
,
and
the
Bishops
accused
him
to
the
Emperour
,
that
he
drew
many
people
from
the
obedience
of
the
Church
,
and
hereupon
the
Emperour
banished
him
into
Scythia
.
Dwelling
there
,
he
went
into
the
inner
parts
of
Gothia
,
and
there
instructed
many
of
the
barbarous
in
the
principles
of
Christianity
,
and
gathered
many
Monasteries
of
them
,
w●o
lived
in
great
religious
strictness
,
p.
827.
But
it
is
hard
to
stop
short
of
extreams
,
when
men
are
alienated
by
scandal
and
violence
:
They
ca●●e
to
so
great
a
dislike
of
the
Bishops
of
the
common
Churches
,
that
they
would
not
pray
with
any
man
,
how
blameless
soever
,
that
did
but
hold
Communion
with
the
Church
.
Vranius
a
Bishop
and
some
others
joyning
with
them
,
made
Bishops
of
the
Goths
.
(
Note
out
of
Epiphanius
,
p.
827
,
828.
what
Country
was
called
Gothia
in
those
times
.
)
§
.
11.
It
is
not
to
be
past
over
that
at
the
Nicene
Council
,
the
first
speaker
,
and
one
of
the
chief
against
the
Arians
,
was
Eustathius
Bishop
of
Antioch
;
And
when
Eusebius
Nicomed
.
was
made
Bishop
of
Consta●tinople
,
he
pretended
a
desire
to
see
Ierusalem
,
and
passing
through
Antioch
secretly
hired
a
Whore
to
swear
,
that
Eustathius
was
the
Father
of
her
child
:
and
getting
some
Bishops
of
his
Faction
together
,
they
judged
Eustathius
to
be
deposed
,
as
an
Adulterer
;
and
got
the
Emperour
to
consent
and
banish
him
:
And
after
,
the
Woman
in
misery
,
confessed
all
,
and
said
,
that
it
was
one
Eustathius
a
Smith
,
that
was
the
father
of
her
child
.
§
.
12.
In
Pisanus's
Con●il
.
Nic.
Bin.
p.
332.
this
Eustathius
is
made
the
first
Disputer
against
a
Philosopher
:
And
whereas
the
great
cause
of
the
Arians
Errour
was
,
that
they
could
not
conceive
how
the
Son
could
be
of
one
substance
with
the
Father
,
without
a
partition
of
that
substance
,
Eustathius
tells
the
Philosopher
that
took
their
part
and
urged
,
Faciamus
hominem
ad
Imaginem
,
&c.
that
The
Image
of
God
is
simple
,
and
without
all
composition
,
being
of
the
nature
of
fire
:
but
he
meaneth
sure
but
analogically
:
§
.
13.
In
the
same
Pisanus
,
lib.
3.
p.
345.
Bin.
the
description
of
the
Church
is
,
There
is
one
Church
in
Heaven
and
Earth
;
in
this
the
Holy
Ghost
resteth
;
But
Heresies
that
are
without
it
—
are
of
Satan
.
—
Therefore
the
Pope
was
not
then
taken
for
the
Head
of
the
Catholick
Church
;
For
he
pretendeth
not
to
be
the
Head
of
them
that
are
in
Heaven
.
See
what
the
Catholick
Church
then
was
!
§
.
14.
Note
that
,
1.
the
Council
of
Nice
nameth
none
Patriarchs
.
2.
Euseb.
Nicom
.
soon
broke
.
)
5.
Even
in
the
Arabick
Canons
the
4th
.
si
populo
placebit
,
is
a
Condition
of
every
Bishops
Election
.
6.
The
5th
Arab.
Canon
,
in
case
of
discord
among
the
people
,
who
shall
be
their
Bishop
or
Priest
,
it
is
referred
to
the
people
to
consider
which
is
most
blameless
:
And
no
Bishop
or
Priest
must
be
taken
into
anothers
place
,
if
the
former
was
blameless
.
(
So
that
if
Pastors
be
wrongfully
cast
out
,
the
people
must
not
forsake
them
,
nor
receive
the
obtruded
.
)
7.
Those
Ordained
by
Meletius
were
to
be
received
into
the
Ministry
where
others
dyed
,
If
by
the
suffrage
of
the
people
they
were
judged
fit
,
and
the
Bishop
of
Alex.
designed
them
.
Sozom.
l.
1.
c.
23.
§
.
15.
XXXI
.
The
next
Council
in
Binnius
(
and
in
Crabs
Order
)
is
said
to
be
at
Rome
under
Sylvester
,
with
275.
Bishops
:
But
this
is
confessed
to
be
partly
false
,
if
not
all
:
And
is
the
same
that
is
before
mentioned
;
which
ordered
that
no
Bishop
should
ordain
any
Clerk
nisi
cum
omni
adunatâ
Ecclesiâ
,
But
with
all
the
Church
united
,
or
gathered
into
one
:
(
Which
Canon
seemeth
made
when
a
Church
was
no
more
than
could
meet
together
,
and
when
the
People
had
a
Negative
Voice
.
)
But
the
Concil.
Gangrense
is
Binnius's
next
(
though
Crab
put
afterward
some
of
the
forementioned
also
)
said
to
be
in
Sylvesters
days
;
(
and
yet
Sozomen
and
some
others
,
say
that
the
Council
of
Nice
was
in
Iulius
days
,
though
most
say
otherwise
.
)
Here
were
sixteen
Bishops
,
who
condemned
some
Errours
of
Eustathius
of
Armenia
,
or
rather
one
Eutactus
,
as
Bin.
thinks
,
who
was
too
severe
against
Marriage
,
as
if
it
were
sinful
,
and
against
eating
Flesh
,
and
against
receiving
the
Sacrament
at
the
Hands
of
a
married
Priest
;
he
made
Servants
equal
with
their
Masters
,
he
set
light
by
Church-Assemblies
,
he
drew
Wives
to
leave
their
Husbands
for
Continency
,
and
on
pretence
of
Virginity
despised
married
Persons
;
These
superstitions
they
here
condemned
.
§
.
16.
XXXII
.
An.
335.
The
Council
at
Tyre
was
held
for
the
Tryal
of
Athanasius
,
where
he
was
unjustly
condemned
,
and
thereupon
by
Constantine
banished
,
though
his
innocency
was
after
cleared
:
Had
not
his
severity
against
the
Meletians
driven
them
to
joyn
with
the
Arians
against
him
,
Epiphanius
saith
,
they
had
not
been
able
to
make
head
thus
against
him
.
Constantines
Epistle
to
the
Alexandrians
,
lamenting
and
chiding
them
for
their
Discords
,
is
well
worth
the
translating
,
but
that
I
must
not
be
so
tedious
:
See
it
Bin.
p.
391.
§
.
17.
XXXIII
.
The
next
is
a
Council
at
Ierusalem
,
An.
335.
where
Arius
Faith
was
tryed
,
approved
,
and
he
restored
to
Alexandria
and
the
favour
of
Constantine
:
The
Creed
which
he
gave
in
,
was
this
.
We
believe
in
one
God
the
Father
Almighty
,
and
in
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
his
Son
,
begotten
of
him
before
all
Ages
,
God
,
the
Word
,
by
whom
all
things
were
made
which
are
in
Heaven
and
in
Earth
:
Who
came
down
,
and
was
Incarnat●
;
and
Suffered
,
and
Rose
again
,
and
Ascended
to
the
Heavens
,
and
shall
come
again
to
Iudge
the
Living
and
the
Dead
:
And
in
the
Holy
Ghost
:
The
Resurrection
of
the
Flesh
:
The
Life
of
the
World
to
come
,
and
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
:
In
one
Catholick
Church
of
God
,
extending
it self
from
one
end
of
the
Earth
unto
the
other
.
Arius
with
this
,
protesting
against
vain
Subtilties
and
Controversies
,
desireth
the
Emperour
to
accept
of
this
as
the
Evangelical
Faith
;
and
the
Council
and
the
Emperour
receive
him
,
as
for
the
joyful
restoration
of
Unity
and
Peace
,
and
so
would
undo
what
was
done
at
Nice
.
The
Emperour
was
so
greatly
troubled
at
the
continued
divisions
of
the
Bishops
,
that
he
was
glad
of
any
hope
of
Unity
and
Peace
:
But
this
proved
not
the
way
.
§
.
18.
XXXIV
.
An.
336.
A
Council
was
called
at
Constantinople
;
in
which
they
accused
,
condemned
,
and
banished
Marcellus
Ancyranus
,
an
Adversary
to
the
Arians
,
as
if
he
had
denyed
the
Godhead
of
Christ
,
(
upon
some
wrested
word
)
though
it
was
their
denying
it
that
offended
him
:
Here
also
Arius
was
justified
and
Athanasius
condemned
:
But
Arius
dyed
shortly
after
.
§
.
19.
XXXV
.
The
next
is
a
Council
of
116
Bishops
at
Rome
,
in
or
about
An.
337.
under
Iulius
;
in
which
the
Nicene
Creed
was
owned
,
and
the
Arians
condemned
,
and
nothing
else
down
that
is
recorded
.
§
.
20.
XXXVI
.
The
next
was
a
Council
at
Alexandria
which
vindicated
Athanasius
from
his
Accusations
,
when
Constantinus
junior
sent
him
home
from
his
Banishment
.
§
.
21.
XXXVII
.
The
next
was
a
Council
at
Antioch
of
near
100
Bishops
(
of
which
36
were
Arians
)
the
most
Orthodox
(
and
the
holy
Iames
of
Nisibis
one
:
)
yet
they
deposed
Athanasius
,
and
the
Arians
(
it
's
like
by
the
Emperours
favour
)
carryed
it
;
In
his
place
they
put
George
a
Cappadocian
suspected
to
be
an
Arian
,
whom
,
(
as
I
said
before
)
the
People
murdered
,
burnt
,
and
scattered
his
Ashes
in
the
Wind
,
and
he
was
one
of
the
Arians
Martyrs
.
(
Unless
England
had
ever
been
Arian
,
I
cannot
believe
them
that
say
that
this
is
the
St.
George
,
that
the
English
have
so
much
honoured
.
)
§
.
23.
This
Arian
Council
finding
that
the
Emperours
favour
gave
them
the
Power
,
Can.
6
,
and
7.
None
suspended
by
his
own
Bishop
was
to
be
received
by
another
,
nor
any
Stranger
without
Certificates
.
Can.
8.
Country-Priests
may
not
write
Canonical
Epistles
,
but
Rural
Bishops
may
.
Can.
9.
No
Bishop
must
do
any
thing
without
the
Metropolitane
,
save
what
belongeth
(
by
Ordination
and
Guidance
)
to
his
own
Church
.
Can.
10.
Though
the
rural
Bishops
are
consecrated
as
true
Bishops
,
yet
they
shall
only
govern
their
own
Churches
,
and
Ordain
such
lower
Orders
as
they
need
,
but
not
Ordain
Presbyters
or
Deacons
without
the
City-Bishops
,
to
whom
they
are
subject
.
Can.
11.
Casteth
out
all
Bishops
or
other
Clergy-men
,
that
go
to
the
Prince
without
the
Metropolitane's
Counsel
or
Letters
.
Can.
12.
Deposed
or
silenced
Ministers
must
not
go
to
Princes
for
relief
,
but
appeal
to
a
Synod
.
Can.
13.
Bishops
must
not
go
or
ordain
in
other
Diocess
,
unless
sent
for
by
the
Metropolitane
;
else
their
Ordinations
there
to
be
null
.
Can.
15.
A
Bishop
condemned
of
all
may
not
appeal
.
Can.
16.
A
vacant
Bishop
leaping
into
a
vacant
Bishoprick
without
a
Council
(
the
Metropolitane
present
)
is
to
be
ejected
,
though
all
the
people
chuse
him
.
Can.
17.
If
any
Bishop
be
ordained
to
a
Church
,
and
refuse
or
neglect
the
Office
,
let
him
be
excommunicate
till
he
receive
it
.
Can.
18.
If
any
Bishop
ordained
to
a
Parish
neglect
it
,
because
the
people
will
not
receive
him
,
let
him
enjoy
the
honour
,
and
be
heard
in
a
full
Synod
.
Can.
19.
The
Ordination
of
a
Bishop
is
null
,
which
is
done
without
a
Synod
,
and
the
Metropolitane
.
&c.
§
.
24.
XXXVIII
.
Another
Council
at
Rome
under
Iulius
undid
what
this
former
did
,
and
acquitted
Athanasius
,
Marcellus
,
and
other
injured
Bishops
:
(
perhaps
Eustathius
,
saith
Bin.
)
§.
25.
XXXIX
.
Athanasius
being
sent
back
when
Gregory
was
put
in
his
place
,
the
City
being
ready
to
be
in
an
uproar
,
Athanasius
retired
to
Rome
(
or
hid
himself
)
foreseeing
it
;
till
fire
and
blood
had
proclaimed
the
Calamity
of
this
Episcopal
strife
.
And
Pope
Iulius
called
another
Council
at
Rome
,
to
answer
the
Letters
of
the
Oriental
Synod
,
which
charged
him
with
usurpation
and
despised
him
.
§
.
26.
XL.
Anno
344.
Another
Council
was
held
at
Antioch
,
by
those
called
Arians
by
some
,
Reconcilers
by
others
,
and
Orthodox
and
Catholicks
by
themselves
;
in
which
they
renounce
Arius
and
his
sayings
,
but
yet
leave
out
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
[
of
one
substance
.
]
This
they
did
in
a
new-made
Creed
;
fitted
purposely
,
as
they
said
,
to
reconcile
;
as
others
,
to
deceive
:
To
which
end
four
had
been
made
before
,
and
not
availed
.
§
.
27.
XLI
.
A
Council
at
Milan
examined
this
Creed
,
and
rejected
it
,
for
leaving
out
[
of
the
same
substance
]
and
because
the
Nicene
Creed
was
sufficient
.
§
.
28.
XLII
.
The
next
is
called
an
Universal
Council
,
of
376
Bishops
at
Sardica
,
which
cleared
Athanasius
,
Marcellus
,
and
others
.
And
yet
Augustine
,
and
many
others
,
reject
this
Council
.
It
hath
divers
good
Canons
,
but
one
among
them
for
Appeals
to
Rome
;
which
three
Popes
urged
to
Aurelius
,
Augustine
and
the
other
Africans
,
as
a
Canon
of
the
Council
of
Nice
:
And
whenas
neither
any
of
these
Popes
,
nor
the
African
Bishops
once
took
notice
that
those
words
were
in
the
Council
of
Sardica
;
the
Papists
answer
,
1.
That
the
Africans
knew
not
of
this
Councils
Canons
,
but
had
lost
them
,
(
though
Gratus
Bishop
of
Carthage
was
one
.
)
2.
And
that
the
Popes
took
the
Canons
of
Sardica
to
be
but
Explications
of
the
Nicene
,
and
fo●
they
were
but
as
one
.
(
But
why
did
they
give
no
such
answer
?
)
Bishops
are
here
condemned
that
remove
to
any
other
Church
;
and
they
that
are
above
three
days
non-resident
;
and
especially
they
that
go
ad
Comitatum
,
to
the
Palaces
of
Princes
or
great
Prelates
;
but
if
they
have
just
business
they
are
ordered
to
send
it
by
a
Deacon
.
§
.
29.
XLIII
.
The
Oriental
Bishops
departing
from
Sardica
came
to
Philippopolis
,
and
gathered
a
Council
by
themselves
,
and
condemned
those
whom
the
other
had
absolved
,
and
others
for
Communicating
with
them
.
of
the
same
substance
]
as
not
Scriptural
;
and
are
called
Semi-Arians
.
The
Persons
excommunicated
by
them
were
Athanasius
,
Osius
,
Marcellus
,
Protogenes
,
Asclepas
,
Gaudentius
,
Maximinus
,
Paulus
Const.
and
Pope
Iulius
.
They
write
a
circular
Epistle
,
specially
sent
to
Donatus
Carthag
.
in
which
they
so
vehemently
speak
for
peace
and
piety
,
and
lay
such
Crimes
to
the
charge
of
Athanasius
,
Paulus
,
and
Marcellus
,
as
would
astonish
the
Reader
,
and
confound
his
judgment
,
whom
to
believe
.
Cruel
Persecution
,
bloudy
Murders
,
Profaneness
,
burning
a
Church
,
and
such
like
they
charge
on
Athanasius
;
and
say
that
they
offered
the
Western
Bishops
of
Sardica
to
send
five
of
their
Bishops
with
six
of
theirs
to
the
place
where
these
things
were
done
,
and
if
they
prove
not
true
they
yield
to
be
condemned
.
On
Marcellus
they
charge
written
Heresie
(
which
Basil
,
Chrysostom
,
and
others
believed
.
)
On
Paulus
Const.
they
charge
that
he
was
guilty
of
flames
and
Wars
,
and
that
he
caused
Priests
to
be
drag'd
naked
into
the
Market-place
,
with
the
Body
of
Christ
tyed
about
their
necks
;
and
that
before
a
concourse
of
people
he
caused
the
consecrated
Virgins
to
be
stript
naked
in
the
open
Streets
,
unto
horrid
shame
.
And
for
such
Reasons
they
require
all
good
Christians
to
abhor
their
Communion
.
Thus
the
Reader
is
called
to
grief
and
shame
to
hear
Bishops
thus
odiously
reviling
each
other
,
and
tempting
Infidels
to
take
them
all
for
wicked
and
utterly
unpeaceable
men
.
§
.
30.
XLIV
.
An.
348
or
349.
was
a
Council
at
Carthage
(
called
the
first
:
)
It
was
gathered
against
the
Donatists
,
whose
Bishops
pretended
to
be
the
only
Catholicks
;
and
their
Circumcellions
being
violent
Reformers
,
taking
from
the
rich
that
they
thought
had
wronged
any
,
and
righting
the
injured
,
and
unjustly
doing
justice
;
and
resisting
the
Emperour
Constans
his
Officers
,
so
that
they
were
fain
by
Souldiers
to
suppress
them
,
and
cast
out
Donatus
Carth.
and
by
gifts
reconciled
the
people
that
followed
them
.
Many
good
Canons
for
Church
Order
were
made
by
this
and
most
of
the
African
Councils
,
no
Bishops
being
faithfuller
than
they
.
Several
passages
in
their
Canons
shew
that
their
numerous
Bishops
had
Churches
of
no
more
people
than
our
larger
Parishes
.
And
Can.
12.
of
this
Council
ordereth
that
where
the
Bishops
by
Contract
divide
their
several
People
,
one
take
not
from
the
other
.
§
.
31.
XLV
.
Anno
350.
A
Council
at
Milan
received
the
repentance
of
Vrsatius
and
Valens
that
had
accused
Athanasius
,
and
gave
them
Letters
of
reconciliation
.
§
.
32.
XLVI
.
Constans
constrained
Constantius
to
recall
Athanasius
,
but
was
himself
murdered
by
Magnentius
before
he
came
thither
:
But
at
Ierusalem
a
Council
was
held
in
the
way
,
which
judged
his
reception
,
and
wrote
to
Alexandria
to
that
end
.
§
.
33.
XLVII
.
Among
the
friends
of
Athanasius
,
Euphratas
Bishop
of
Collen
was
one
,
that
was
sent
on
a
Message
into
the
East
;
where
Stephen
an
Arian
Bishop
of
Ant.
got
a
Whore
to
go
in
to
him
:
When
she
saw
an
old
man
,
instead
of
a
young
one
,
which
she
expected
,
she
immediately
confessed
all
,
and
Bishop
Stephen
was
cast
out
for
it
.
But
Euphrata●t
after
all
,
turned
Photinian
and
denyed
Christ
to
be
God
,
and
a
Council
at
Colen
deposed
him
.
§
.
34.
XLVIII
.
They
talk
of
3
Concilia
Vasensia
,
or
Vasatensia
,
and
that
they
ordered
[
As
it
was
in
the
beginning
]
to
be
added
to
the
doxologie
:
But
there
is
nothing
of
moment
certain
of
them
.
§
.
35.
XLIX
.
Anno
352.
Liberius
had
a
Council
at
Rome
about
Athanasius
,
and
sending
a
Message
to
Constantius
.
§
.
36.
L.
Anno
353.
At
a
Council
at
Arles
,
Athanasius
is
condemned
,
and
the
Popes
Legate
forced
to
subscribe
it
,
with
other
Bishops
,
and
some
banished
that
refused
it
.
§
.
37.
LI.
Pope
Liberius
desired
a
General
Council
,
which
the
Emperour
granteth
,
and
it
's
held
at
Milan
.
Above
300
Western
Bishops
were
there
,
most
of
the
East
(
where
the
Arians
reigned
)
could
not
come
(
an.
355.
)
Athanasius
his
Condemnation
(
Vrsatius
and
Valens
revolting
,
and
again
accusing
him
)
and
Communion
with
the
Arians
,
were
the
things
there
urged
by
the
Emperour
:
Lucifer
Calaritanus
(
after
called
a
Heretick
)
and
E●sebi●s
Vercellensis
,
and
a
few
more
,
refused
to
subscribe
,
and
were
banished
;
as
Liberius
after
was
;
and
Foelix
made
Pope
:
But
most
of
the
Bishops
for
fear
,
and
desire
of
peace
,
subscribed
.
The
Emperour
himself
wrote
to
Euseb.
V●rcel
.
to
be
there
(
who
had
refused
)
with
great
profession
of
zealous
piety
,
and
desire
of
the
Churches
peace
.
But
this
scandal
and
miscarriage
of
the
Bishops
,
and
success
of
the
Arians
,
was
the
effect
of
this
General
Council
.
§
.
38.
LII
.
The
Semi-Arians
pretending
to
Universal
Concord
,
thus
prevailing
by
the
Emperour
and
a
General
Council
,
Hilary
Pictav
.
(
a
Marryed
Citizen
made
Bishop
)
drew
some
Orthodox
Bishops
of
France
to
separate
from
the
Arian
Bishops
,
and
renounce
their
Communion
;
The
Arians
(
or
Semi-Arians
)
taking
these
for
separatists
,
and
injurious
to
them
,
(
especially
Saturninus
)
procured
a
Council
〈◊〉
Byterris
,
to
condemn
them
as
Schismaticks
;
where
Hilary
was
condemned
and
banished
,
an.
356.
§
.
39.
LIII
.
The
General
Council
at
Sirmium
I
out
of
order
began
with
.
Anno
357.
Constantius
resolving
by
all
means
to
bring
all
the
Bishops
to
one
Communion
,
was
present
himself
;
There
were
above
300
Bishops
out
of
the
West
,
besides
all
the
Eastern
Bishops
:
The
confusion
was
so
great
,
that
men
knew
not
who
were
or
were
not
Hereticks
.
Photinus
denying
the
Godhead
of
Christ
,
the
Bishops
called
Arian
,
desired
this
Council
to
accuse
and
condemn
him
,
as
they
did
:
They
drew
up
two
or
three
Confessions
themselves
:
The
first
was
not
Heretical
directly
,
save
by
the
Omission
of
the
Athanasius
.
[
That
the
Son
was
in
all
things
like
the
Father
,
]
was
the
substitute
Form
here
used
.
In
their
second
Form
they
say
,
that
[
Quia
multos
commovet
vox
,
substantia
,
vel
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
hoc
est
,
ut
diligentius
cognoscatur
illud
quod
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
dicitur
,
aut
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
nullam
earum
vocum
mentionem
debere
fieri
neque
de
iis
sermocinandum
in
Ecclesiâ
censemus
,
quod
de
iis
nihil
scriptum
sit
in
sacris
literis
,
&
quod
illa
hominum
intellectum
&
mentem
transcendant
,
&
quod
nemo
posset
generationem
filii
enarrare
,
ut
scriptum
,
Generationem
ejus
quis
enarrabit
?
solum
enim
Patrem
scire
quomodo
filium
suum
genuerit
,
certum
est
—
&
nemo
ignorat
duas
esse
personas
Patris
&
Filii
,
ac
proinde
Patrem
majorem
,
Filium
ex
Patre
genitum
,
Deum
ex
Deo
,
Lumen
de
Lumine
—
]
Many
thought
this
a
necessary
reconciling
way
:
The
words
[
Person
]
and
[
Substance
]
stumbled
the
Arians
:
For
they
knew
not
how
to
conceive
of
three
persons
that
were
not
three
substances
;
nor
how
the
Son
could
be
of
the
same
substance
with
the
Father
,
unless
that
substance
were
divided
:
And
at
last
wearied
with
contending
,
they
thought
thus
to
end
all
,
by
leaving
out
the
name
[
substance
,
]
and
professing
the
Generation
of
the
Son
unsearchable
.
The
third
Sirmian
Creed
had
,
[
in
unigenitum
filium
Dei
,
ante
omnia
secula
&
initia
&
ante
omne
tempus
quod
in
intellectum
cadere
potest
existentem
;
&
ante
omnem
comprehensibilem
substantiam
,
natum
i●passibiliter
ex
Deo
,
solum
ex
solo
Patre
,
Deum
de
Deo
,
similem
Patri
suo
qui
ipsum
genuit
,
cujus
generationem
nemo
novit
nisi
solus
qui
eum
genuit
,
Pater
.
Vocabulum
verò
substantiae
quia
simplicius
à
Patribus
positum
est
,
&
à
populis
ignor
atur
,
&
scandalum
affert
,
eò
quod
in
scripturis
non
contineatur
,
placuit
ut
de
medio
tolleretur
,
&
nullam
posthàc
de
Dei
substantia
mentionem
esse
faciendam
.
§
.
40.
LIII
.
The
Oriental
Bishops
offended
at
the
second
Confession
at
Sirmium
,
for
leaving
out
the
word
substance
,
gathered
in
Council
at
Ancyra
,
an.
358.
and
rejecting
the
Arians
,
were
called
Semi-Arians
,
because
yet
they
were
not
for
[
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
]
but
the
[
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
]
Not
[
the
same
substance
,
]
but
[
Like
substance
.
]
These
after
turning
Macedonians
(
for
Macedonius
was
one
of
them
)
deny
the
Holy
Ghost
to
be
God
.
§
.
41.
LIV.
Constantius
finding
that
all
his
endeavours
missed
their
end
,
and
that
instead
of
bringing
all
the
Bishops
to
Concord
and
one
Communion
,
the
very
Arians
,
and
the
Semi-Arians
,
divided
and
subdivided
among
themselves
,
did
summon
another
General
Council
at
Nicomedia
:
But
the
City
suddenly
perishing
,
he
called
the
Western
part
to
Ariminum
,
and
the
Eastern
to
Scleucia
,
taking
them
yet
but
as
one
Council
.
Above
400
Bishops
met
at
Ariminum
,
who
were
to
determine
first
Doctrinal
and
then
Personal
Controversies
,
and
then
send
ten
Legates
of
each
part
to
the
Emperor
,
with
the
results
:
The
most
were
Orthodox
,
but
the
Arian
Legates
were
better
speakers
,
and
prevailed
;
so
that
the
Emperour
delayed
them
because
of
an
Expedition
that
he
had
in
hand
against
the
Barbarians
;
In
the
mean
time
some
Assembled
at
Nice
,
and
drew
up
Another
Confession
:
And
when
the
Legates
returned
to
Ariminum
,
the
Arian
Party
of
Bishops
,
by
the
Emperours
countenance
,
so
far
prevailed
,
as
that
almost
all
the
Orthodox
subscribed
to
them
.
(
Gaudentius
Bishop
of
Ariminum
was
murdered
by
the
Souldiers
.
)
Binnius
and
some
others
,
would
have
this
Council
at
Ariminum
to
be
two
;
the
first
Orthodox
,
the
second
Arian
:
Bellarmine
and
others
called
it
but
one
:
which
was
Orthodox
in
the
beginning
,
but
for
fear
and
complyance
fell
off
at
the
last
.
§
.
42.
LV.
Whether
the
Council
at
Seleucia
shall
be
taken
for
one
of
it self
,
or
but
for
part
of
that
at
Ariminum
,
though
far
distant
,
I
leave
to
the
Reader
.
But
here
the
Heterodox
Bishops
carried
all
,
but
so
as
to
divide
among
themselves
;
One
party
called
Acacians
were
for
forbearing
the
word
[
substance
.
]
The
Semiarians
condemned
both
them
and
the
Arians
,
and
were
for
[
Like
substances
.
]
They
excommunicated
and
deposed
many
Arians
,
who
appealed
to
the
Emperour
,
and
craved
yet
another
Synod
.
So
that
the
further
he
went
for
concord
,
the
further
he
was
from
it
,
the
Bishops
dividing
and
subdividing
more
and
more
;
and
the
Emperours
and
Bishops
,
by
diversity
of
Judgment
,
and
by
Heresie
,
became
now
to
the
Church
what
Heathen
Persecutors
had
been
heretofore
.
Sulpitius
Severus
tells
us
,
that
one
thing
that
drew
many
to
subscribe
to
the
Arian
and
Semiarian
Creeds
,
was
a
certain
liberty
of
their
own
Additions
or
Interpretations
,
which
was
granted
the
Orthodox
to
draw
them
in
.
[
Subscribe
in
your
own
sence
.
q.
d.
]
And
so
conditional
subscriptions
quieted
their
Consciences
,
and
when
the
Arians
thought
they
had
the
Victory
,
But
though
the
Filth
of
the
Arian
Heresie
justifie
all
just
care
and
endeavours
to
keep
it
out
,
the
multitudes
of
new
Creeds
,
then
made
by
one
and
the
other
Party
became
such
a
snare
and
shame
to
the
Church
,
that
Hilary
,
among
others
,
greatly
lamented
it
,
even
in
these
sad
expressions
.
Post
Nicenam
Synodum
nihil
aliud
quàm
Fidem
scribimus
;
dum
in
Verbis
pugna
est
;
dum
de
novitatibus
quaestio
est
;
dum
de
ambiguis
,
dum
de
authoribus
querela
est
;
dum
de
studiis
certamen
est
;
dum
in
consensu
difficultas
est
;
dumque
alter
alteri
Anathema
esse
coepit
,
propè
jam
Nemo
est
Christi
.
Proximi
anni
fides
quid
immutationis
habet
?
Primum
decretum
Homousion
decernit
taceri
:
sequens
rursùs
Homousion
decernit
&
praedicit
:
Tertium
usiam
simplicitèr
à
Patribus
praesumptam
per
indulgentiam
excusat
;
Postremum
quartumque
non
excusat
sed
condemnat
:
Tandem
eò
processum
est
ut
neque
penes
nos
,
neque
penes
quenquam
ante
nos
sanctum
exinde
aliquid
atque
inviolabile
perseveret
.
Annuas
atque
Menstruas
de
Deo
Fides
decernimus
:
decretis
poenitemus
;
poenitentes
defendimus
:
defensos
Anathematizamus
;
aut
in
nostris
aliena
,
aut
in
alienis
nostra
damnamus
,
&
mordentes
invicem
jam
absumpti
sumus
ab
invicem
.
Is
not
this
a
doleful
description
of
the
Bishops
so
soon
after
their
wonderful
deliverance
and
exaltation
?
The
cause
of
all
he
tells
us
was
partly
forsaking
the
simple
Form
of
Baptismal
Faith
as
not
sufficient
,
and
partly
following
Votes
and
worldly
Powers
.
Dum
à
quibus
ea
requiritur
sua
scribunt
&
non
quae
Dei
sunt
praedicant
,
orbem
aeternum
erroris
&
redeuntis
in
se
semper
certaminis
circumtulerunt
.
Oportuerat
humanae
infirmitatis
modestia
omne
cogitationis
divinae
sacramentum
illis
tantùm
conscientiae
suae
finibus
contineri
quibus
credidit
:
Neque
post
confessam
&
juratam
in
baptismo
fidem
in
nomine
Patris
,
Filii
&
Sp.
sancti
,
quicquam
aliud
vel
ambigere
vel
innovare
.
And
speaking
of
mens
perverting
the
sence
,
he
addeth
.
Scribendae
&
innovandae
fidei
exinde
usus
inolevit
:
Qui
postquam
nova
potius
coepit
condere
,
quam
accepta
retinere
,
nec
vetera
defendit
,
nec
innovata
firmavit
,
&
facta
est
Fides
temporum
potiùs
qùam
Evangeliorum
:
dum
&
secundùm
annos
scribitur
,
&
secundùm
confessionem
baptismi
non
tenetur
.
Periculosum
admodùm
nobis
&
miserabile
est
tot
nunc
Fides
existere
,
quot
voluntates
:
&
tot
nobis
doctrinas
esse
quot
mores
,
&
tot
causas
blasphemiarum
pullulare
,
quot
vitia
sunt
;
dum
aut
ita
fides
scribuntur
,
ut
volumus
,
aut
ita
ut
volumus
intelliguntur
.
Et
cum
secundùm
unum
Deum
,
&
unum
Dominum
&
unum
baptisma
fides
una
sit
,
excidimus
ab
eâ
fide
quae
sola
est
;
&
dum
plures
siunt
,
ad
id
coeperunt
esse
nè
ulla
sit
:
(
referring
to
Nice
.
)
Fides
enim
quaeritur
quasi
fides
nulla
sit
:
Fides
scribenda
est
quasi
in
corde
non
sit
:
(
the
Nicene
)
continentur
,
tanquam
irreligiosè
&
impiè
scripta
damnanda
sint
;
sed
quia
per
temeritatem
humanam
usurpantur
ad
contradictionem
;
quod
ob
hoc
sub
nomine
novitatis
,
Evangelium
negaretur
impericulose
,
tanquam
sub
emendatione
innovetur
.
Quod
emendatum
est
,
semper
proficit
;
&
dum
omnis
emendatio
displicet
,
emendationem
omnem
emendatio
consequuta
condemnet
,
ac
si
jam
,
quicquid
illud
est
,
non
emendatio
aliqua
sit
emendationis
,
sed
coeperit
esse
condemnatio
.
And
as
to
the
second
Cause
,
he
saith
,
Ac
primum
misereri
licet
nostrae
●tatis
laborem
&
praesentium
temporum
stultas
opiniones
congemiscere
;
quibus
patrocinari
Deo
humana
creduntur
,
&
ad
tuendam
Christi
Ecclesiam
ambitione
saculari
laboratur
.
Oro
vos
,
Episcopi
,
qui
hoc
vos
esse
creditis
:
quibusnam
suffragiis
ad
praedicandum
Evangelium
Apostoli
usi
sunt
?
Add
what
he
saith
of
the
Causes
of
Errour
,
Lib.
10.
de
Trin.
initio
.
Non
est
amiguum
omnem
humani
eloquii
sermonem
contradictioni
obnoxium
semper
fuisse
,
quia
dissentientibus
voluntatum
motibus
,
dissentiens
quoque
fit
sensus
animorum
:
Cum
adversantium
judiciorum
affectione
compugnans
,
assertionibus
his
quibus
offenditur
,
contradicit
.
Quamvis
enim
omne
dictum
veri
ratione
perfectum
sit
,
tamen
dum
aliud
aliis
aut
videtur
aut
complacet
,
patet
veritatis
sermo
adversantium
responsioni
:
quia
contra
veritatem
aut
non
intellectam
aut
offendentem
vel
stultae
vel
vitiosae
volun●●tis
error
obnitetur
.
Immoderata
enim
est
omnis
susceptarum
voluntatum
pertinacia
,
&
indeflexo
〈◊〉
adversandi
studium
persistit
,
ubi
non
rationi
voluntas
subjicitur
,
nee
studium
doctrinae
impenditur
,
sed
his
quae
volumus
rationem
conquirimus
,
&
his
quae
studemus
doctrinam
coaptamus
.
Iam●
;
nominis
potius
quam
naturae
erit
doctrina
quae
fingitur
,
&
jam
non
veri
manebit
ratio
,
sed
placiti
.
Caetera
ibi
videat
Lector
.
But
having
been
long
in
this
Citation
of
Hilary
,
I
return
to
the
History
,
of
what
followed
these
Councils
and
Creeds
aforesaid
.
§
.
43.
LVI
.
In
the
mean
time
Constantius
calleth
a
Council
of
50
Bishops
to
Constantinople
,
where
Aetius
was
condemned
,
and
a
ninth
Creed
since
the
Nicene
formed
,
which
excluded
both
the
word
substance
and
hypostasis
or
subsistence
.
The
Semi-Arians
detesting
this
,
condemned
and
banished
the
Authors
.
But
another
Form
sent
from
Ariminum
was
preferred
,
and
imposed
to
be
subscribed
on
all
the
Bishops
of
East
and
West
.
§
.
44.
LVII
.
An.
360.
Meletius
Bishop
of
Antioch
being
put
in
by
the
Acacians
proved
Orthodox
contrary
to
their
expectation
:
And
being
preaching
for
the
Trinity
his
Archdeacon
stopt
his
Mouth
,
and
he
preached
by
his
Fingers
,
holding
forth
One
and
Three
:
And
for
this
was
ejected
,
contrary
to
some
former
Covenants
.
Wherefore
they
were
fain
to
call
a
Council
at
Antioch
to
justifie
his
ejection
.
Here
they
made
yet
another
Creed●●
the
worst
of
all
before
it
.
§
.
45.
LVIII
.
Constantius
being
dead
,
Iulian
the
Apostate
is
made
Emperour
(
would
not
this
end
the
Quarrel
of
Christian
Bishops
?
)
Athanastus
returneth
to
Alexandria
after
the
third
〈…〉
years
hiding
,
an.
362.
Gregory
the
Bishop
being
〈…〉
by
the
Heathen
,
and
burnt
to
Ashes
.
He
calls
〈…〉
Here
besides
the
receiving
of
those
that
unwillingly
〈◊〉
to
the
Arians
,
divers
new
Controversies
are
judged
.
1.
Eunemius
,
Macedonius
,
and
the
Semiarians
denyed
the
Godhead
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
which
was
here
asserted
.
2.
Apollinaris
thought
that
Christ
took
but
a
Body
at
his
Incarnation
,
his
Divine
Nature
being
instead
of
a
Soul
,
which
was
here
condemned
.
3.
The
Orthodox
Greek
:
and
Latines
could
not
agree
by
what
name
to
distinguish
the
Trinity
:
The
Greeks
said
there
were
three
hypostases
,
which
the
Latines
rejected
,
as
signifying
three
substances
:
Hierome
himself
could
not
away
with
the
word
Hypostasis
.
The
Latines
used
the
word
[
Person
.
]
The
Greeks
rejected
that
as
signifying
no
real
distinction
,
(
and
are
the
Schoolmen
for
a
real
distinction
yet
?
)
For
they
thought
Persona
signified
but
the
relation
of
one
in
Authority
or
Office
.
And
thus
while
as
Ierome
said
,
Tota
Gr●corum
prophanorum
Schola
discrimen
inter
hypostasin
&
usiam
ignorabat
(
Ep.
57.
)
and
the
sense
of
the
word
[
Person
]
was
not
well
determined
,
the
danger
was
so
great
of
further
dissention
among
the
Orthodox
Bishops
themselves
,
that
as
Greg.
Naz.
saith
(
de
laud.
Athanas.
)
The
matter
came
to
that
pass
,
that
there
was
present
danger
,
that
together
with
these
syllables
the
ends
of
the
World
(
East
and
West
)
should
have
been
torn
from
each
other
,
and
broken
into
parts
.
But
the
Synod
agreed
that
the
Greek
hypostasis
and
the
Latine
Persona
should
henceforth
be
taken
as
of
the
same
signification
.
(
But
what
that
signification
is
,
it
was
not
so
easie
to
tell
.
)
Yet
(
saith
Binnius
)
Augustine
de
Trinit.
l.
5.
c.
8
,
9.
and
the
Latines
afterwards
,
were
displeased
with
this
reconciliation
,
and
Hierome
himself
,
who
yet
obtain'd
of
Damasus
,
Ep.
57.
that
the
conciliation
being
but
of
a
Controversie
de
nomine
,
might
be
admitted
.
§
.
46.
LIX
.
An.
362.
Iulian
reigning
(
several
French
Councils
besides
)
one
then
at
Paris
,
were
employed
in
receiving
the
repentance
of
the
Bishops
that
under
Constantius
had
subscribed
to
the
Arians
.
§
.
47.
LX.
At
Iulians
death
Athanasius
calleth
some
Bishops
to
Alexandria
,
betimes
to
send
to
the
Emperour
Iovianus
their
Confession
,
to
prevent
the
Arians
,
and
other
Hereticks
.
§
48.
LXI
.
A
Council
also
was
called
at
Antioch
on
this
occasion
.
The
Semiarians
petitioned
Iovianus
that
the
Acacians
,
as
Hereticks
,
might
be
put
out
,
and
they
put
in
their
places
:
The
Emperour
gave
them
no
other
Answer
,
but
that
he
hated
contention
,
but
would
love
and
honour
those
that
were
for
concord
:
They
feeling
his
pulse
,
got
Meletius
to
call
a
Council
at
Antioch
,
where
they
seemed
very
sound
,
and
twenty
seven
Arian
Bishops
without
any
stop
subscribed
the
Nicene
Creed
:
So
basely
did
these
Bishops
follow
the
stronger
side
;
and
,
saith
Binnius
,
of
so
great
consequence
with
Bishops
is
the
Emperours
mind
.
§
.
49.
LXII
.
An.
364.
Valentinian
being
Emperour
left
the
Bishops
to
meet
when
and
where
they
would
themselves
▪
And
a
Council
was
held
at
Lampsacus
,
where
the
Semiarians
condemned
the
Arians
▪
And
though
some
call
it
Orthodox
(
Busil
,
and
some
good
men
being
there
)
Binnius
saith
,
that
the
Macedonians
here
vented
their
denyal
of
the
Godhead
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
that
the
Hereticks
pretending
to
own
the
Nicene
Faith
were
recieved
by
Liberius
.
§
.
50.
LXIII
.
A
Council
in
Sicily
owned
the
Nicene
Creed
.
§
.
51.
LXIV
.
Some
Bishops
at
Illyricum
restored
the
Nicene
Creed
,
the
Emperour
being
now
for
it
.
And
Valentinian
and
Valens
wrote
to
the
Asian
Bishops
to
charge
them
to
cease
Persecuting
any
of
Christs
labourers
.
§
.
52.
LXV
.
An.
365.
At
a
Synod
in
Tyana
Cappadoc
.
Eustathius
Sebast
.
by
Pope
Liberius
Letters
was
restored
to
his
Bishoprick
;
and
after
cursed
the
Homousion
,
(
the
Nicene
Creed
and
denyed
the
Godhead
of
the
Holy
Ghost
:
By
their
means
Basil
returned
from
his
Wilderness
to
Caesarea
,
whence
he
fled
to
avoid
the
enmity
of
Eusebius
the
Bishop
;
who
received
him
upon
his
professed
resolution
for
Peace
,
which
he
would
buy
at
any
rates
.
§
.
53.
LXVI
.
The
Emperour
Valens
(
unhappily
taken
in
to
Valentinian
)
after
the
conquest
of
Procopius
,
desired
Baptisme
,
and
having
an
Arian
Wife
,
was
baptized
by
Eudoxius
Constant.
an
Arian
Bishop
;
who
engaged
him
to
promote
the
Arian
Cause
;
which
he
did
with
a
blind
religious
zeal
,
persecuting
not
only
the
Orthodox
and
Novatians
,
but
also
the
Semiarians
and
Macedonians
.
And
a
Council
of
Bishops
in
Caria
,
rejected
[
Consubstantial
,
]
and
restored
the
Antiochian
and
Seleucian
Creed
as
the
best
.
§
.
54.
LXVII
.
An.
366.
Some
Arian
Bishops
at
Singedim
in
Mysia
,
restored
the
Ariminum
Creed
[
of
Like
substance
]
and
solicited
Geminius
the
Semiarian
Bishop
to
consent
,
but
prevailed
not
.
§
.
55.
LXVIII
.
Two
Councils
were
held
at
Rome
by
Damasus
;
one
to
condemn
Valens
and
Vrsatius
,
old
Arian
Bishops
:
Another
to
condemn
Auxentius
Bishop
of
Milan
,
and
Sisinius
as
a
Schismatical
Competitor
with
himself
:
For
when
Damasus
was
chosen
,
the
people
were
divided
,
and
Damasus
his
Party
being
the
more
valiant
Warriors
,
they
fought
it
out
in
the
Church
,
and
left
one
day
an
hundred
thirty
seven
dead
Bodies
behind
them
,
to
shew
that
they
had
no
Communion
with
them
.
And
because
Sisinius
and
his
Party
still
kept
Conventicles
,
he
was
banished
,
and
many
with
him
,
and
now
again
condemned
.
§
.
56.
LXIX
.
Another
Council
at
Rome
he
had
to
condemn
Vitalis
and
the
Apollinarians
(
that
took
Christs
Godhead
to
be
instead
of
a
Soul
to
his
Body
)
and
the
Millenaries
.
§
.
57.
LXX
.
A
Council
was
called
at
Antioch
to
end
a
Schism
,
there
being
three
Bishops
,
two
Orthodox
,
Meletius
and
Paulinus
;
and
one
Arian
,
Euzoius
:
They
ended
the
Schism
,
by
agreeing
that
Meletius
and
Paulinus
should
both
continue
,
till
one
dyed
,
and
then
the
other
alone
should
succeed
him
;
the
Presbyters
being
sworn
not
to
accept
it
while
one
of
them
lived
.
But
Meletius
dying
first
,
Flavianus
a
Presbyter
was
said
to
break
his
Oath
,
and
was
chosen
in
his
stead
,
while
Paulinus
(
an
excellent
person
)
lived
:
And
so
the
Schism
was
continued
.
CHAP.
IV.
The
First
General
Council
at
Constantinople
,
and
some
following
.
§
.
1.
THe
reason
why
the
West
with
Rome
was
freer
from
the
Arian
Heresie
than
the
East
,
was
not
,
as
the
Papists
say
,
because
Christ
prayed
for
Peter
that
his
Faith
might
not
fail
,
but
because
the
Emperours
of
the
West
were
Orthodox
,
while
those
in
the
East
were
Arians
:
And
the
Bishops
much
followed
the
Emperours
Will
.
That
this
last
was
the
Cause
,
is
notorious
in
the
History
:
That
Christs
foresaid
promise
was
not
the
Cause
,
is
certain
.
Because
whatever
promise
Christ
maketh
,
he
fulfilleth
:
But
he
hath
not
kept
all
the
Bishops
of
Rome
from
failing
in
their
Faith
:
Therefore
he
never
promised
so
to
do
.
The
minor
is
certain
by
History
:
To
pass
by
Marcellinus
and
Liberius
and
Honorius
falls
,
(
which
were
but
like
Peters
)
all
those
wicked
men
whom
Councils
deposed
as
Infidels
,
or
Hereticks
,
Simoniacks
,
Murderers
,
Adulterers
,
one
as
a
Devil
Incarnate
,
and
all
those
that
Baronius
and
Genebrard
stigmatize
as
Apostatical
,
and
not
Apostolical
,
(
50
together
)
had
not
this
promise
fulfilled
:
Nor
Sixtus
Quintus
,
if
Bellarmine
judged
truly
,
that
he
was
damned
:
For
it
was
not
a
dead
faith
,
but
a
saving
faith
,
which
Christ
promised
Peter
should
not
fail
;
such
a
saith
as
had
the
promise
of
life
;
He
that
believeth
and
is
baptized
shall
be
saved
:
Whoever
believeth
in
him
shall
not
perish
,
but
have
everlasting
life
:
a
faith
that
worketh
by
love
:
Else
Peter
might
have
been
a
wicked
man
,
and
damned
,
notwithstanding
this
Prayer
of
Christ
,
and
Promise
.
If
the
faith
of
Constantine
senior
&
junior
,
Constans
,
Valentinian
,
Theodosius
,
Honorius
,
Gratian
,
&c.
had
failed
,
the
General
Councils
at
Milan
,
and
Ariminum
,
tell
us
,
how
failing
the
Bishops
faith
was
like
to
be
;
when
Ierome
said
,
that
the
whole
world
groaned
to
find
it self
turned
Arian
.
§
.
2.
The
blind
zeal
of
Valens
made
him
restless
in
Persecuting
the
Orthodox
in
the
East
:
At
Antioch
he
vexed
those
that
would
not
Communicate
with
Euzoius
the
allowed
Arian
Bishop
:
At
Cyzicum
Eunomius
was
put
in
Eleusius
place
;
but
his
followers
built
them
a
separate
Church
without
the
Walls
.
(
Socrat.
lib.
4.
c.
6
,
7.
)
He
Persecuted
the
Novatians
,
and
exiled
Agelius
their
Bishop
at
Const.
He
banished
Eustathius
Antioch
.
and
Evagrius
,
chosen
by
the
Orthodox
Bishop
of
Const.
against
Demophilus
the
Arian
.
Fourscore
Bishops
●ent
to
crave
Justice
of
him
,
were
put
to
Sea
in
a
Ship
there
set
on
fire
,
and
were
both
burnt
and
drowned
together
.
(
Socr.
l.
4.
c.
13.
)
In
all
the
East
he
deposed
,
abused
,
murdered
many
that
would
not
for
sake
the
Nicene
Creed
.
He
set
his
Officers
to
suppress
their
Conventicles
.
At
Alexandria
he
imprisoned
Peter
that
succeeded
Athanasius
,
and
banished
his
Presbyters
,
and
set
up
Lucius
an
Arian
Bishop
.
He
persecuted
the
Monks
of
the
Wilderness
of
Egypt
(
Nitria
and
Scitis
)
and
destroyed
their
Houses
:
Banished
Macarius
of
Egypt
,
and
Macarius
of
Alexandria
,
their
Leaders
.
He
persecuted
Basil
at
Caesarea
:
He
went
in
person
at
Antioch
,
to
disturb
and
scatter
the
Conventicles
of
the
Orthodox
;
And
when
he
had
banished
one
of
their
Bishops
(
Meletius
,
enduring
Paulinus
)
the
Presbyters
kept
the
Meeting
:
when
he
drove
them
away
,
a
Deacon
kept
it
up
:
At
last
Themistius
,
a
Philosopher
,
made
an
Oration
before
him
,
bidding
him
not
marvel
that
the
Christians
had
such
differences
,
for
they
were
nothing
to
those
of
the
Philosophers
,
who
were
of
three
hundred
different
Opinions
;
and
that
God
would
be
honoured
even
under
diversity
of
Opinions
:
This
somewhat
asswaged
him
;
and
shortly
after
in
the
50th
year
of
his
age
,
he
was
slain
.
§
.
3.
Gratian
(
and
Valentinian
junior
)
coming
to
the
Empire
,
Liberty
of
Conscience
and
Restoration
was
given
to
all
Sects
,
except
the
Eunomians
,
Photinians
,
and
Manichees
(
Socrat.
l.
5.
c.
2.
)
He
took
Theodosius
into
the
Empire
with
him
:
And
so
the
Orthodox
Party
got
up
again
:
and
the
Arians
after
this
went
every
where
down
,
save
among
the
Goths
.
§
.
4.
LXXI
.
Theodosius
called
a
General
Council
at
Constantinople
,
where
the
chief
things
done
,
were
,
1.
the
setting
up
of
Gregory
Nazianzene
as
Bishop
,
2.
The
condemning
of
the
Macedonians
,
3.
The
giving
of
the
second
Patriarchate
to
Constantinople
,
because
it
was
the
Imperial
Seat
;
putting
under
him
the
Diocesses
of
Pontu●
,
Heraclea
and
Asia
:
4.
The
putting
down
of
Nazianzene
again
,
and
putting
Nectarius
in
his
stead
.
5.
The
setling
Flavianus
at
Antioch
.
§
.
5.
Some
would
perswade
us
that
it
was
two
Councils
and
not
one
that
did
these
things
:
But
the
question
is
but
de
nomine
.
In
the
beginning
they
dispatch'd
part
of
their
work
;
and
before
they
departed
Meletius
the
Bishop
of
Antioch
dying
,
the
Bishops
returned
to
Council
,
and
more
Egyptian
Bishops
came
and
did
the
rest
.
§
.
6.
The
Case
of
Gregory
Naz.
was
thus
:
A
Council
at
Antioch
in
the
reign
of
Arianisme
,
sent
him
,
with
three
more
able
speakers
to
go
visit
the
Churches
,
and
draw
them
from
Arianisme
.
He
came
to
Constantinople
,
and
an
Arian
being
in
possession
,
he
got
into
a
little
empty
Church
,
and
there
so
long
Preached
,
till
he
had
recovered
much
of
the
City
from
Arianisme
.
Hereupon
Peter
,
Bishop
of
Alexandria
,
signified
by
Letters
,
that
he
would
have
him
be
Bishop
of
Constantinople
(
against
the
Arian
Bishop
:
)
The
Orthodox
Party
chose
him
:
One
Maximus
,
that
of
a
Philosopher
turned
Christian
,
and
insinuated
into
Gregories
familiarity
;
by
money
first
,
and
threats
after
,
gets
Peter
of
Alexander
,
and
the
Egyptian
Bishops
,
to
make
him
Bishop
of
Constant
▪
supposing
Gregory
not
yet
lawfully
settled
:
Meletius
Antioch
:
being
at
Const.
Ordaineth
Gregory
Bishop
.
The
Council
,
when
Convened
,
Confirm
him
,
and
cast
out
Maximus
(
that
never
had
possession
:
)
Theodosius
owneth
Gregory
,
and
putteth
out
the
Arian
Bishop
,
and
possesseth
him
of
the
Great
Church
.
The
Antiochian
Controversie
falling
in
at
the
death
of
Meletius
,
Gregory
was
against
Flavian
;
The
Egyptian
Bishops
being
for
him
,
set
against
Gregory
,
and
resolved
to
cast
him
out
and
choose
another
:
He
seeing
their
resolution
,
and
offended
at
their
furious
carriage
in
the
Council
,
resigneth
to
the
Emperour
,
and
departeth
:
some
make
it
,
as
if
his
resignation
was
unconstrained
;
but
his
own
words
shew
,
that
he
did
it
but
to
prevent
the
deposition
which
they
resolved
on
:
Else
he
durst
not
have
deserted
his
Flock
that
lamented
his
departure
.
In
his
place
they
chose
Nectarius
a
Pretor
,
that
was
no
Christian
,
in
foro
Ecclesiae
,
as
being
not
yet
baptized
;
and
so
was
indeed
uncapable
,
and
the
choice
null:
But
the
man
was
honest
;
And
Nicephorus
saith
,
that
they
put
down
his
name
in
a
Paper
with
others
,
leaving
it
to
the
Emperour
to
chuse
one
of
them
,
and
that
he
chose
Nectarius
.
§
.
7.
The
description
of
this
Council
,
and
the
good
Bishops
of
his
time
,
by
Gregory
Naz.
in
his
Poems
and
his
Orations
,
is
very
doleful
;
How
implacably
factious
and
contentious
they
were
,
how
fierce
and
violent
,
leaping
and
carrying
themselves
in
the
Council
like
mad-men
.
He
describeth
the
People
as
contentious
,
but
yet
endued
with
the
love
of
God
,
though
their
zeal
wanted
knowledg
:
Page
528.
Orat.
32.
The
Courtiers
,
he
saith
,
whether
true
to
the
Emperour
he
knew
not
,
but
for
the
most
part
perfidious
to
God
:
And
the
Bishops
as
sitting
on
adverse
thrones
and
feeding
adverse
opposite
Flocks
,
drawn
by
them
into
factions
,
like
the
clefts
that
earth-quakes
make
,
and
the
pestilent
diseases
that
infect
all
about
,
and
distracting
and
dividing
all
the
World
,
separating
the
East
from
the
West
,
by
the
noise
of
meus
&
tuus
,
Antiquus
&
Nov●s
,
(
or
Leaders
)
fulfilling
their
own
contentions
,
and
becoming
the
determiners
of
wicked
ambition
and
magnificence
,
and
unrighteous
and
absurd
judges
of
matters
:
The
same
men
(
saith
he
)
are
to
day
of
the
same
throne
and
judgment
as
we
are
,
if
so
our
Leaders
and
chief
men
carry
them
;
Tomorrow
,
if
the
wind
do
but
turn
,
they
are
for
the
contrary
Seat
and
Judgment
:
Names
(
or
Votes
)
follow
hatred
or
friendship
:
And
which
is
most
grievous
,
we
blush
not
to
say
contrary
things
to
the
very
same
hearers
;
Nor
are
we
constant
to
our selves
,
being
changed
up
and
down
by
contention
:
You
would
say
we
are
tossed
like
the
waving
Euripus
.
Therefore
he
professeth
,
that
it
is
unseemly
for
him
to
joyn
with
them
,
in
their
Councils
;
as
it
were
to
leave
his
studies
and
quietness
,
to
go
play
with
the
Lads
in
the
Streets
,
Page
524.
The
like
he
hath
in
his
Poem
,
De
vitâ
suâ
,
Page
.
24
,
25
,
26
,
27.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
&c.
Etenim
Magistri
Plebis
atque
Antistites
Sancti
datores
Spiritus
,
&
qui
thronis
Fundunt
ab
altis
verba
queis
patitur
salus
,
Cunctisque
pacem
jugiter
qui
praedicant
,
In
aede
mediâ
vocibus
clarissimis
Tanto
furore
se
petunt
sibi
invicem
,
Tumultuando
,
contrahendo
copias
,
Carpendo
sese
mutuò
linguâ
efferâ
,
Saliendo
,
mentis
ut
solent
sanae
impotes
,
Praedando
quos
quis
ante
praedari
queat
Rabida
Imperandi
dum
tenet
mente
sitis
(
Quinam
ista
verbis
,
&
quibus
dignè
eloquar
?
)
Orbem
universum
prorsus
ut
divulserint
;
Ortumque
jam
&
Hesperum
scindit
magis
Ardens
simultas
,
quam
loci
vel
climata
:
Namque
illa
si
non
finis
,
at
media
uniunt
;
At
hos
ligare
vinculum
nullum
potest
?
Non
Causa
Pietas
(
Bilis
hoc
excogitat
,
Ad
mentiendum
prona
,
)
sed
Lis
ob
Thronos
:
Quidnam
hoc
vocârim
?
Praesules
?
Non
praesules
:
&c
:
Are
not
these
lamentable
descriptions
of
the
Bishops
of
those
happy
times
,
and
excellent
Councils
:
Even
in
the
days
of
good
Theodosius
;
when
the
Church
recovered
from
under
Arianisme
,
and
came
newly
out
of
the
fire
of
Persecution
?
The
truth
is
,
All
times
have
had
some
few
such
excellent
persons
as
Nazianzene
,
Basil
,
Chrysostome
,
&c.
But
they
have
ordinarily
been
born
down
by
the
violent
stream
of
a
more
ignorant
,
selfish
,
worldly
sort
of
men
.
All
this
here
cited
out
of
Gregory
,
is
much
less
than
he
saith
in
his
last
Oration
,
De
Episcopis
,
Vol.
2.
too
large
and
sharp
to
be
now
recited
:
Therefore
I
leave
it
to
the
perusal
of
the
Learned
Reader
.
One
Papist
saith
to
me
,
that
it
was
the
Arian
or
Macedonian
Bishops
that
Gregory
meant
:
But
the
whole
tenor
of
his
writing
speaketh
the
contrary
;
and
that
he
spake
of
this
first
Council
at
Constantinople
,
one
of
the
four
which
is
equalled
to
the
four
Evangelists
:
And
in
his
59th
Epist.
to
Sophronius
,
Page
816.
he
saith
,
Si
eos
inveneritis
non
ob
fidei
doctrinam
,
sed
ob
privatas
simultates
inter
se
distractos
&
divulsos
,
quod
quidem
ipse
observavi
,
&c.
But
some
may
say
that
passion
moved
him
to
the
satyrical
exaggeration
of
his
own
received
injuries
:
But
,
1.
He
speaketh
not
of
this
Council
only
,
but
of
others
also
:
2.
He
acknowledged
,
that
till
the
Egyptian
Bishops
came
,
he
had
the
Council
Vote
for
his
place
.
3.
His
spirit
and
all
his
endeavours
were
for
peace
,
and
not
to
make
things
worse
than
they
were
;
And
for
peace
he
quit
his
Seat
.
4.
And
in
his
Epistles
to
the
Civil
Magistrates
●e
afterwards
wrote
earnestly
to
them
to
keep
the
Bishops
at
the
next
Council
in
peace
,
lest
they
should
make
Religion
a
contempt
and
scandal
.
So
that
few
men
could
worse
be
charged
with
abusive
invectives
than
this
Pious
,
Learned
,
peaceable
Bishop
.
§
.
8.
In
his
55th
Epist.
to
Procopius
,
page
814.
refusing
to
come
to
their
Council
,
he
saith
,
If
I
must
write
the
very
truth
,
I
am
of
the
mind
to
fly
from
(
or
avoid
)
every
Meeting
of
Bishops
:
For
I
never
saw
a
joyful
and
happy
end
of
any
Council
;
nor
any
that
gave
not
more
addition
and
increase
to
evils
,
than
depulsion
(
or
reformation
:
)
For
pertinacious
contentions
and
the
lusts
of
Domination
(
or
Lording
,
)
(
Think
me
not
(
saith
he
)
grievous
and
troublesome
for
writing
this
,
)
are
such
,
as
no
words
can
express
:
And
a
man
that
will
(
there
)
be
a
Judg
of
others
,
shall
sooner
contract
dishonesty
himself
,
than
repress
the
dishonesty
of
others
.
They
that
say
he
speaketh
only
of
Heretical
Councils
defie
the
light
,
and
will
be
believed
by
none
that
know
the
History
.
§
.
9.
The
Case
of
Antioch
,
briefly
,
was
this
:
Meletius
was
a
good
man
,
but
of
a
healing
disposition
,
made
Bishop
by
the
Arians
mistaking
him
,
and
put
out
by
them
when
they
knew
him
,
yet
he
held
Communion
with
repenting
Arians
.
Euzoius
an
Arian
was
put
into
his
place
,
and
he
kept
Conventicles
.
The
grand
Controversie
of
all
the
foregoing
Ages
,
was
about
Communion
with
the
Lapsed
,
that
yielded
to
Idolatry
,
or
Heresie
:
some
over
zealous
were
too
proud
of
their
own
sufferings
,
and
were
very
rigid
against
receiving
such
Penitents
,
saying
they
were
Time
servers
,
and
receiving
them
would
encourage
others
to
save
themselves
in
suffering
,
and
then
repent
.
Others
were
too
wide
in
receiving
them
upon
unsatisfactory
professions
of
Repentance
:
The
Wisest
went
a
middle
way
.
Many
Antiochians
separated
from
Meletius
,
because
the
Arians
chose
him
,
and
he
received
penitent
Arians
:
And
Lucifer
Calaritanus
,
and
Eusebius
Vercellensis
of
France
going
to
settle
the
Peace
at
Antioch
,
Eusebius
disliked
their
opposition
to
Meletius
,
and
left
them
.
Lucifer
a
good
Man
,
but
rigid
and
hot
against
the
Arians
,
said
that
Meletius
could
be
no
Bishop
,
and
ordained
them
Paulinus
(
and
so
there
were
three
as
is
aforementioned
.
)
The
Bishop
of
Rome
who
would
have
a
singer
in
all
,
encouraged
Lucifer
;
Paulinus
was
a
man
of
extraordinary
goodness
:
but
yet
the
Canon
nullified
the
Ordination
of
a
Bishop
into
a
fore
possessed
Seat
;
And
when
half
cleaved
to
Meletius
,
and
half
to
Paulinus
(
both
very
good
Men
,
)
a
Synod
(
as
is
aforesaid
)
ended
the
difference
,
by
tolerating
both
till
the
death
of
one
,
and
then
making
him
sole
Bishop
:
The
Presbyters
(
it
's
said
)
were
sworn
to
this
.
Meletius
dyeth
first
;
yet
Flavianus
a
Presbyter
that
had
stuck
to
them
in
Valens
Persecution
,
is
chosen
Bishop
by
the
Meletians
,
who
will
not
joyn
with
Paulinus
as
a
Schismatick
.
The
Pope
owneth
Paulinus
:
The
Council
at
Constantinople
own
Meletius
first
,
and
Flavianus
after
:
Gregory
Nazianzene
and
others
were
against
Flavianus
,
because
they
said
he
came
in
by
Perjury
,
having
sworn
not
to
accept
it
:
Some
say
he
did
not
Swear
.
Lucifer
Calaritanus
that
Ordained
Paulinus
,
forsook
the
Party
called
the
Catholick
Church
,
and
gathered
separated
Churches
,
and
became
the
Head
of
a
Schism
,
called
since
Luciferian
Hereticks
,
meerly
because
the
Churches
received
the
confessing
returning
Arians
to
Communion
,
and
he
owned
Elavianus
.
And
thus
even
good
Bishops
could
not
agree
,
nor
scape
the
imputation
of
Heresie
.
§
.
10.
Baronius
and
Binnius
after
him
,
say
,
Nazianzenus
hunc
discordiam
suâ
abdicatione
compositum
iri
arbitratus
,
sedi
Constantinopolitanae
cum
consensu
Imperatoris
,
non
sine
magno
Bonorum
ac
populi
fletu
renun●iat
,
atque
statim
post
habitas
in
Synodo
aliquot
actiones
,
comitantibus
optimis
quibuscunque
Orientalibus
,
in
Cappadociam
discedit
.
Tum
qui
supererant
ibi
Episcopi
ac
Sacerdotes
Nundinarii
,
in
locum
Christiani
perfectissimi
,
Theologi
absolutissimi
,
Monachi
castissimi
,
Nectarium
hominem
nondum
Christianum
sed
adhuc
Catechumenum
,
rerum
Ecclesiasticarum
penitùs
imperitum
,
in
voluptatibus
saeculi
&
carnis
hactenùs
versatum
,
suffecerunt
.
§
.
11.
This
Council
added
to
the
Nicene
Creed
some
words
about
the
Holy
Ghost
.
The
advancement
of
the
Constantinopolitane
Bishop
by
this
Synod
with
the
reasons
of
it
,
bred
such
a
jealousie
in
the
Bishops
of
Rome
,
as
hath
broken
the
Churches
of
the
East
and
West
,
which
are
unhealed
to
this
day
.
§
.
12.
LXXII
.
Two
Bishops
,
Palladius
and
Secundianus
,
complained
to
Gratian
,
that
they
were
unjustly
judged
Arians
,
and
desired
a
Council
to
try
them
.
Ambrose
perswaded
him
not
to
trouble
all
the
World
for
two
Men.
A
Council
of
32
Bishops
is
called
for
them
at
Aquileia
.
They
refuse
to
be
accountable
to
so
few
,
and
are
condemned
.
§
.
13.
LXXIII
.
An.
381.
Twelve
Bishops
met
at
Caesaraugusta
against
the
Priscillianists
:
These
Men
had
divers
other
Councils
in
those
times
.
Ithacius
and
Idacius
were
the
Leaders
.
The
whole
Story
you
may
find
in
Sulpitius
Severus
in
the
Life
of
Martin
,
&c.
The
sum
is
this
:
Priscillianus
,
a
rich
Man
,
of
much
Wit
and
learning
,
was
infected
with
the
Heresie
of
the
Gnosticks
and
Manichees
.
Many
followed
him
;
his
party
was
much
in
Fasting
and
Reading
:
The
Bishops
in
Council
excommunicated
them
.
Yet
they
kept
up
.
The
Bishops
in
Council
sought
to
the
Emperour
Gratian
to
suppress
them
by
the
Sword
:
A
while
they
prevailed
:
But
the
Priscillianists
quickly
learned
that
way
,
and
got
a
great
Courtier
to
be
their
Friend
,
and
Gratian
restored
them
.
Gratian
being
killed
,
when
Maximus
was
chosen
Emperour
by
his
Army
,
the
Bishops
go
to
Maximus
for
help
:
The
Arians
having
got
Head
against
Ambrose
at
Milan
,
and
these
Sectaries
troubling
the
Churches
in
France
,
Spain
,
and
Italy
,
Maximus
(
a
Man
highly
commended
for
Piety
by
most
Writers
,
saw
that
being
forced
by
his
Army
to
accept
the
Empire
,
he
was
a
Usurper
)
being
once
engaged
,
thought
the
defence
of
the
Orthodox
would
strengthen
him
:
So
he
forced
Valentinian
by
Threats
to
forbear
wronging
Ambrose
;
And
to
please
the
Bishops
he
put
Priscillian
to
death
,
and
banished
some
of
his
Followers
.
Martin
Bishop
of
Tome
(
being
a
Man
of
small
learning
,
but
of
great
Holiness
,
and
austerity
of
Life
,
living
like
a
Hermite
in
the
poorest
Garb
and
Cabbin
,
lying
on
the
Ground
,
faring
hard
,
praying
much
,
and
working
more
Miracles
,
if
Sulpitius
,
his
Schollar
and
Acquaintance
may
be
believed
,
than
we
read
of
any
since
the
Apostles
,
even
than
Gregory
Thaumaturgus
)
did
abhor
drawing
the
Sword
against
Hereticks
,
and
disswaded
the
Bishops
and
Emperour
but
in
vain
:
The
prosecution
was
so
managed
by
the
Bishops
,
that
in
the
Countreys
,
those
that
did
but
Fast
and
Read
much
were
brought
under
the
suspicion
of
Priscillianism
,
and
reproached
:
This
common
injury
to
Piety
from
the
Bishops
grieved
Martin
yet
more
,
so
that
he
renounced
the
Communion
of
the
Bishops
and
their
Synods
:
whereupon
they
defamed
him
to
the
Emperour
and
People
,
as
an
unlearned
Man
,
a
Schismatick
,
suspected
of
favouring
Priscillianism
!
But
Martins
holiness
and
Miracles
magnified
him
with
the
Religious
sort
.
At
last
a
great
Priscillianist
being
sentenced
to
death
,
Martin
travelled
to
the
Emperour
Maximus
to
beg
his
Life
.
Maximus
told
him
,
he
would
grant
his
desire
if
he
would
but
once
communicate
with
the
Bishops
:
Martin
preferring
Mercy
before
sacrifice
,
yielded
,
and
did
once
communicate
with
them
.
But
professed
that
in
his
way
home
,
an
Angel
corrected
him
and
threatned
him
if
he
did
so
any
more
:
and
that
from
that
time
his
gift
of
Miracles
was
diminished
:
and
so
he
never
communicated
with
them
more
to
the
Death
:
Sulpitius
his
Narrative
puts
the
Reader
to
a
great
difficulty
,
either
to
believe
so
many
and
great
Miracles
as
he
reports
,
or
not
to
believe
so
learned
,
pious
,
and
credible
an
Historian
,
who
professeth
to
say
nothing
but
what
he
either
saw
himself
or
had
from
the
Mouth
of
Martin
,
or
those
that
saw
them
,
and
who
speaketh
his
own
knowledg
of
his
eximious
Piety
.
He
speaketh
hardly
of
the
Bishops
,
not
only
as
complying
with
an
Usurper
,
but
that
Ithacius
in
particular
of
his
knowledge
,
was
one
that
much
cared
not
what
he
said
or
did
The
Bishops
would
have
denied
that
the
death
of
Priscillian
was
by
their
means
▪
Is
it
not
strange
that
the
Church
of
Rome
should
Canonize
Martin
for
a
Saint
,
believing
his
great
Miracles
,
and
yet
themselves
go
an
hundred
times
further
against
the
blood
of
Dissenters
,
than
the
Bishops
did
whom
Saint
Martin
therefore
opposed
and
separated
from
to
the
death
?
The
Churches
in
Spain
,
and
elsewhere
,
were
disturbed
and
scattered
or
endangered
by
Souldiers
to
please
these
Bishops
,
not
(
as
some
forge
)
that
Maximus
did
persecute
the
Christians
for
the
Prey
:
For
most
Writers
magnifie
his
Piety
and
Defence
of
Ambrose
,
and
the
Orthodox
that
condemn
his
Usurpation
,
though
he
said
,
the
Souldiers
in
Britain
forced
him
to
it
.
§
.
14.
LXXIV
.
A
General
Council
was
called
to
Rome
by
the
Emperour
and
Damasus
;
but
the
Oriental
Bishops
would
not
come
so
far
,
but
met
at
Constantinople
:
Here
Damasus
owned
Paulinus
at
Antioch
,
as
the
Council
of
Const.
had
owned
Meletius
:
And
so
neither
would
be
obedient
to
the
other
;
the
General
Council
,
nor
the
Pope
.
But
Damasus
durst
not
excommunicate
Flavianus
,
but
permitted
two
Bishops
to
continue
at
Antioch
;
accounted
a
Schism
,
which
continued
long
.
§
.
15.
LXXV
.
The
Oriental
Bishops
that
would
not
come
to
Rome
,
meeting
at
Constantinople
,
wrote
to
Rome
to
tell
them
their
Case
and
Faith
,
&
minded
them
that
it
was
according
to
the
Canons
that
Neighbour
Bishops
(
and
not
Strangers
)
should
Ordain
Bishops
to
vacant
Seats
(
to
justifie
their
setting
up
Flavianus
when
Rome
set
up
Paulinus
:
)
And
they
give
account
of
the
advancement
of
Const.
and
Ierusalem
and
call
Ierusalem
[
The
Mother
of
all
other
Churches
.
]
§
.
16.
A
Synod
held
at
Syda
against
the
Massalians
,
little
is
known
of
.
§
.
17.
LXXVI
.
A
Council
at
Bourdeaux
condemned
Instantius
Priscillian
.
who
thereupon
was
slain
at
Trevers
.
§
.
18.
LXXVII
.
An.
386.
A
Council
at
Rome
under
Syricius
,
repeated
some
of
the
old
Canons
.
§
.
19.
LXXVIII
.
Theognostus
having
excommunicated
Ithacius
,
and
reprehended
the
Bishops
,
as
irregular
and
bloody
for
procuring
the
Death
of
Priscillian
,
a
Council
called
at
Trevers
did
justifie
and
acquit
him
:
Unjustly
,
say
,
even
Binnius
and
Baronius
:
who
here
repeat
out
of
Sulpitius
Martins
once
communicating
with
the
Bishops
there
,
to
save
two
Mens
Lives
,
and
the
Words
of
the
Angel
to
him
[
Meritò
,
Martine
,
compungeris
:
Sed
aliter
exire
nequîsti
:
Repara
virtutem
;
resume
Constantiam
,
ne
jam
non
periculum
gloriae
,
Is
it
not
strange
that
Papists
blush
not
to
recite
such
a
History
with
approbation
,
which
expresseth
a
testimony
from
Heaven
against
far
less
than
their
Inquisition
,
Flames
,
Murders
,
Canons
de
heraeticis
comburendis
&
exterminandis
,
and
Deposing
Princes
that
will
not
execute
them
.
And
which
sheweth
such
a
Divine
justification
for
separation
from
the
Bishops
and
Synods
of
such
a
way
,
yea
,
though
of
the
same
Religion
with
us
,
and
not
so
Corrupt
as
the
Reformation
found
the
Roman
Papacy
and
Clergy
?
§
.
20.
LXXIX
.
The
two
Bishops
continuing
at
Antioch
,
Evagrius
succeeding
Paulinus
,
and
Rome
owning
him
,
and
the
East
Flavianus
,
a
Council
is
called
at
Capua
:
(
Flavian's
and
Evagrius's
)
being
all
good
Christians
,
should
live
in
loving
Communion
.
(
O
that
others
had
been
as
wise
,
in
not
believing
those
Prelates
that
perswaded
the
World
that
it
is
so
pernicious
a
thing
for
two
Churches
and
Bishops
to
be
in
one
City
,
as
Peter
and
Paul
are
said
to
be
at
Rome
!
)
And
they
referred
the
Case
to
Theophilus
Alex.
§
.
21.
But
this
Council
condemned
a
new
Heresie
(
Hereticating
was
in
fashion
;
)
viz.
of
one
Bishop
Bonosus
,
denying
Mary
to
have
continued
a
Virgin
to
the
death
.
And
they
condemned
Re-baptizing
and
Re-ordaining
,
and
the
Translation
of
Bishops
.
§
.
22.
LXXX
.
Next
comes
a
Provincial
Council
(
or
two
)
at
Arles
,
which
doth
but
repeat
some
former
Canons
.
§
.
23.
LXXXI
.
Next
we
have
a
strange
thing
,
a
Heresie
raised
by
one
that
was
no
Bishop
:
But
the
best
is
,
it
was
but
a
very
little
Heresie
:
Hierome
is
the
describer
of
it
,
who
writing
against
the
Author
,
Iovinian
a
Milan
Monk
,
no
doubt
according
to
his
sharpness
,
makes
the
worst
of
it
:
At
the
worst
it
containeth
all
these
:
1.
That
Virgins
,
Widows
and
Marryed
Women
,
being
all
baptized
(
or
washed
)
in
Christ
,
and
not
differing
in
any
other
works
,
are
of
equal
merits
.
2.
That
those
that
plenâ
●●de
with
a
full
faith
are
born
again
in
baptisme
,
cannot
be
subverted
by
the
Devil
.
3.
There
is
no
difference
of
merit
between
abstaining
from
meat
,
and
receiving
it
with
thanksgiving
.
4.
That
there
's
one
Reward
in
Heaven
for
all
that
keep
their
baptismal
vow
.
Siricius
catching
Iovinian
hid
at
Rome
,
sends
him
to
Milan
,
where
a
Council
Hereticateth
him
.
§
.
24.
LXXXII
.
It
's
strange
that
Binnius
vouchsafeth
next
to
add
out
of
Socrates
,
l.
5.
c.
20.
(
when
he
Hereticateth
him
also
)
a
Council
of
the
Novatians
;
Socrates
and
Sozomen
are
called
Novatians
,
by
the
Papists
,
because
they
rail
not
at
them
so
valiantly
as
the
Hereticators
do
;
And
it
may
be
they
will
call
me
one
,
if
I
say
that
I
better
like
this
Councils
Canon
,
than
burning
men
for
such
a
Heresie
.
They
decree
that
as
from
the
Apostles
the
different
time
of
keeping
Easter
was
not
taken
for
sufficient
cause
for
Christians
to
renounce
Communion
with
each
other
,
so
it
should
be
esteemed
still
,
and
it
should
be
so
far
left
indifferent
,
that
they
live
in
love
and
Communion
that
are
herein
of
different
minds
.
If
all
the
proud
,
contentious
,
ambitious
,
hereticating
part
of
the
Bishops
had
been
of
this
Christian
mind
,
O
what
sin
,
what
scandal
and
shame
,
what
cruelties
,
confusions
and
miseries
had
the
Christian
world
escaped
!
But
yet
men
will
scorn
to
be
so
far
Novatians
,
in
despight
of
Scripture
,
reason
,
humanity
and
experience
,
whatever
sin
or
misery
follow
:
(
As
I
said
before
)
in
England
the
Convocation
and
Parliaments
oversight
hath
determined
of
a
false
rule
to
know
Easter-day
,
and
silenceth
Ministers
for
not
Assenting
,
Consenting
to
it
,
and
approving
the
Use
of
it
,
even
the
Use
which
consisteth
in
keeping
Easter
at
a
wrong
time
,
which
makes
us
Hereticks
.
§
.
25.
LXXXIII
.
An.
393.
A
great
Council
was
called
at
Hippo
,
where
Austin
,
yet
a
Presbyter
was
there
.
Good
men
will
do
well
:
Here
was
nothing
but
pious
and
honest
,
for
reformation
of
Discipline
and
Manners
;
And
most
of
the
African
Councils
were
the
best
in
all
the
world
.
Their
Bishopricks
were
but
like
our
Parishes
,
and
they
strove
not
who
should
be
greatest
,
or
domineer
.
§
.
26.
LXXXIV
.
Next
a
Council
at
Constant.
decideth
a
Crontroversie
between
two
men
striving
for
a
Bishoprick
,
Bin.
p.
539.
§
.
27.
LXXXV
.
Concilium
Adrumetinum
did
we
know
not
what
.
§
.
28.
LXXXVI
.
An.
394.
A
Council
of
Donatists
was
held
at
Cavernae
,
about
a
schism
between
two
men
set
up
for
Bishops
against
each
other
.
§
.
29.
LXXXVII
.
At
Bagai
another
Council
was
called
by
the
Donatists
,
for
the
same
Cause
,
where
Primianus
Carthag
.
having
310.
Bishops
,
condemned
Maximianus
his
Competitor
,
absent
.
Note
here
,
1.
How
great
a
number
the
Donatists
were
,
and
on
what
pretence
(
as
over-voting
them
)
they
called
others
Hereticks
and
Schismaticks
.
2.
How
small
Bishopricks
then
were
,
the
number
tells
us
.
§
.
30.
LXXXVIII
.
A
Synod
was
held
at
Taurinum
in
Savoy
,
where
a
difference
was
decided
between
the
Bishops
of
Arles
and
Vienne
,
striving
which
should
be
greatest
:
And
he
was
judged
to
be
the
greatest
,
whose
seat
was
proved
to
be
the
Metropolitan
:
And
a
case
of
Communicating
with
one
Foelix
a
Partner
of
Ithacius
and
the
bloody
Bishops
was
debated
.
§
.
31.
LXXXIX
.
Another
Carthage
Council
called
the
second
,
which
Binnius
saith
,
was
the
last
,
is
placed
next
;
which
decreed
several
Church
Orders
,
some
of
which
shew
,
that
a
Bishops
Diocess
had
then
but
unum
altare
;
§
.
32.
XC
.
Another
Carthage
Council
called
the
third
,
hath
many
good
Orders
:
One
is
Can.
26.
That
the
Bishop
of
the
first
Seat
,
shall
not
be
called
the
Chief
Priest
(
or
Bishop
)
or
any
such
thing
,
but
only
the
Bishop
of
the
first
Seat
.
To
avoid
all
ambitious
designs
of
superiority
:
Whence
Binnius
elsewhere
noteth
,
that
Carthage
had
not
an
Archbishop
.
No
doubt
they
had
a
sense
of
the
sin
and
misery
,
that
came
by
the
Patriarchall
and
other
ambitious
strifes
.
§
.
33.
XCI
.
Another
Carthage
Council
hath
the
like
Canons
,
adding
to
this
aforesaid
,
as
Gratian
citeth
it
,
[
Vniversalis
autem
nec
etiam
Romanus
Pontifex
appelletur
.
]
To
which
Binnius
hath
no
better
an
answer
than
,
1.
That
it
is
only
swelling
titles
,
and
not
the
superiour
power
that
is
forbidden
.
2.
That
the
Africans
had
no
power
to
make
Laws
for
Rome
;
But
,
1.
Sure
the
Name
is
Lawful
,
if
the
Power
be
Lawful
.
2.
They
that
could
make
no
Laws
for
Rome
,
might
declare
their
Judgment
of
Gods
Laws
,
and
that
Rome
might
make
no
Laws
for
them
.
This
Council
also
forbiddeth
going
beyond
Sea
with
Appeals
.
§.
34
XCII
.
The
next
Carthage
Council
hath
104
Canons
for
Discipline
:
most
very
good
.
Divers
Canons
lay
so
much
on
the
Bishop
,
as
plainly
shew
each
Bishop
had
but
One
Altar
.
Can.
14.
That
the
Bishops
Cottage
be
not
far
from
the
Church
:
§
.
35.
XCIII
.
An.
398.
Another
Council
was
at
Carthage
of
73.
Bishops
for
Discipline
.
§
.
36.
XCIV
.
An.
399.
Theophilus
held
a
Synod
at
Alexandria
,
against
a
dead
man
,
Origen
.
The
occasion
Baronius
and
Binnius
thus
deliver
:
Melania
,
a
Woman
of
greatest
Nobility
in
Rome
in
Valens
the
Arians
Pesecution
,
hid
five
thousand
Monks
,
and
a
while
susteined
them
,
and
when
they
were
banished
,
with
great
zeal
,
followed
them
to
maintain
them
out
of
her
substance
(
or
estate
:
)
When
they
were
restored
from
banishment
,
she
built
for
her self
a
Monastery
at
Ierusalem
,
in
which
,
besides
fifty
Virgins
that
dwelt
with
her
,
she
entertained
and
maintained
holy
Foreign
Bishops
,
Monks
,
and
Virgins
,
twenty
seven
years
:
Whereby
it
happened
that
both
she
and
Ruffinus
,
were
by
Didymus
Alexandrinus
,
(
a
man
blind
,
but
of
great
learning
and
fame
,
too
great
an
admirer
of
Origen's
works
)
entangled
(
as
their
accusers
said
)
in
Origen's
errours
,
and
received
and
divulged
his
Book
,
called
Periarchon
:
After
25
years
absence
in
Egypt
and
Palestine
,
returning
to
Rome
with
great
fame
of
Holiness
,
and
bringing
with
them
a
piece
of
the
Cross
,
they
with
fraud
bring
to
Rome
Origen's
Periarchon
,
(
that
is
,
Translated
and
Corrected
by
Ruffinus
.
)
Another
Woman
,
Marcella
,
accuseth
them
of
Origen's
errours
,
which
they
deny
,
and
geting
Communicatory
Letters
from
Pope
Siricius
,
forsake
Rome
,
(
where
such
Merits
and
Holiness
would
not
procure
an
aged
Lady
a
quiet
habitation
,
without
being
Hereticated
,
because
she
highly
valued
Origen's
Works
,
which
had
divers
errours
;
and
who
hath
not
?
)
Hereupon
Pamachius
,
and
Oceanus
,
write
to
Hierome
to
publish
Origen's
Periarchon
entire
,
and
detect
his
errours
;
which
he
did
,
shewing
that
Ruffinus
had
mended
some
,
and
left
others
unmended
:
This
occasioned
stirs
against
Hierome
,
and
a
Council
call'd
at
Alexandria
,
an.
399.
where
Origen
is
condemned
.
Theophilus
by
his
Legates
expells
Origen's
followers
out
of
Egypt
and
Palestine
:
Being
expelled
they
go
to
Chrysostome
to
Constantinople
,
and
complain
of
Theophilus
as
persecuting
them
that
were
innocent
Catholicks
,
and
desired
his
help
:
He
undertaketh
to
reconcile
them
to
Theophilus
:
Epiphanius
followeth
them
to
Constantinople
,
and
requireth
Chrysostome
to
Excommunicate
them
and
Expel
them
;
Chrysostome
durst
not
do
it
,
against
people
professing
truth
and
piety
,
without
a
Synod
:
Whereupon
Epiphanius
irregularly
accuseth
Chrysostome
,
and
publickly
inveyeth
against
him
in
his
own
Church
;
of
the
process
of
which
,
more
anon
.
§
.
37.
For
the
better
understanding
of
these
matters
,
I
will
insert
somewhat
of
Theophilus
and
Chrysostome
,
out
of
Socrates
,
because
he
is
a
most
credible
Historian
,
and
saith
,
they
were
things
done
in
his
own
days
.
Theophilus
was
noted
for
a
Lordly
Prelate
;
Isidore
Pelusiota
saith
more
:
When
Chrysostome
was
to
be
Ordained
Bishop
of
Constantinople
,
Theophilus
refused
to
Ordain
him
,
because
he
would
have
preferred
to
it
,
one
Isidore
,
a
Presbyter
of
his
own
;
But
Eutropius
,
a
Courtier
,
having
got
Articles
against
Theophilus
,
shewed
them
to
him
,
and
bid
him
choose
,
whether
he
would
Ordain
Chrysostome
Bishop
,
or
stand
at
the
Bar
and
answer
those
crimes
:
Theophilus
was
so
afraid
at
this
,
that
he
presently
Consecrated
Chrysostome
:
Socr.
l.
6.
c.
2.
But
presently
after
began
busily
to
devise
how
he
might
work
him
mischief
,
which
he
practised
privately
by
Word
,
and
by
his
Letters
into
foreign
Countries
:
But
was
vexed
that
his
malicious
practices
had
not
better
success
,
for
he
thought
to
bring
in
this
Isidore
(
cap.
5.
)
§
.
38.
One
of
the
Articles
against
Theophilus
was
this
:
When
Theodosius
was
going
to
fight
against
Maximus
the
Tyrant
,
Theophilus
sent
presents
by
this
Isidore
to
the
Emperour
,
with
two
Letters
,
charging
him
to
give
the
presents
and
one
of
the
Letters
to
him
that
should
have
the
upper-hand
.
Isidore
got
him
to
Rome
,
to
hearken
after
the
Victory
:
But
his
Reader
that
kept
him
company
,
stole
away
his
Letters
:
Whereupon
Isidore
in
a
fright
took
his
heels
presently
to
Alexandria
.
§
.
39.
Another
thing
to
be
fore-known
to
this
story
is
in
Socrat.
l.
6.
c.
7.
The
schisme
of
the
Anthropomorphites
now
rose
from
Egypt
:
some
of
the
more
unlearned
thought
that
God
had
a
body
and
the
shape
of
a
man
,
but
Theophilus
(
and
the
Judicious
)
condemned
them
,
and
inveighed
against
them
,
proving
that
God
had
not
a
body
.
The
Religious
of
Egypt
hearing
this
,
flocking
in
blind
zeal
to
Alexandria
,
condemned
Theophil●●s
for
a
wicked
man
,
and
sought
to
take
away
his
life
:
Theophilus
very
pensive
,
devised
how
to
save
his
life
:
He
came
to
them
courteously
,
and
said
,
When
I
fasten
mine
eyes
on
you
,
methinks
I
see
the
face
of
God
.
These
words
allayed
the
heat
of
the
Monks
;
who
said
,
If
that
be
true
that
thou
sayest
,
that
the
face
of
God
is
like
ours
,
then
curse
the
Works
of
Origen
which
deny
it
:
If
thou
deny
this
,
be
sure
thou
shalt
receive
at
our
hands
the
punishment
due
to
the
impious
and
open
enemies
of
God
:
O
brave
disputing
!
Were
these
mortified
Monks
?
Theophilus
told
them
,
he
would
do
what
they
would
,
for
he
hated
the
Books
of
Origen
.
But
that
which
ripened
the
mischief
was
,
that
the
Religious
Houses
of
Egypt
having
four
brothers
,
excellent
men
,
for
their
overseers
,
Theophilus
was
restless
till
he
got
them
away
to
him
;
one
of
them
,
Dioscorus
,
he
made
a
Bishop
;
others
living
with
him
perceived
that
he
was
set
upon
heaping
and
hoarding
money
,
and
that
all
his
labour
tended
to
gathering
,
[
Dr.
Hanmer
translating
this
,
puts
in
the
Margin
,
This
Bishop
hath
more
fellows
in
the
World
.
And
noting
how
Theophilus
to
revenge
himself
persecuted
his
own
Opinions
,
saith
,
This
is
a
sin
against
the
Holy
Ghost
.
]
would
dwell
with
him
no
longer
,
but
returned
to
their
Wilderness
.
Theophilus
prone
to
anger
and
revenge
,
endeavoured
by
all
means
to
work
them
mischief
;
And
the
way
he
took
was
to
accuse
them
to
the
Monks
,
for
saying
to
him
,
that
God
had
not
a
body
,
nor
humane
shape
:
And
he
himself
was
of
the
same
Opinion
,
yet
to
be
revenged
of
his
Enemies
,
he
stuck
not
to
oppugn
it
;
and
sent
to
the
Monks
,
not
to
obey
Dioscorus
or
his
Brethren
,
for
they
held
that
God
had
no
body
,
whereas
Scripture
saith
,
that
he
hath
eyes
,
ears
,
hands
and
feet
,
as
men
have
;
which
with
Origen
they
deny
:
By
this
treachery
he
set
them
all
together
by
the
ears
;
one
side
calling
the
other
Origenists
,
and
the
other
them
Anthropomorphites
;
so
it
turned
to
bickering
among
the
Monks
,
yea
,
to
a
deadly
battel
:
And
Theophilus
went
with
Armed
men
and
helped
the
Anthropomorphites
.
So
you
see
,
if
Socrates
say
true
,
how
wickedly
this
Sainted
Patriarch
lived
,
and
how
he
came
so
much
engaged
against
the
Origenists
,
whose
errours
doubtless
were
worthy
blame
:
but
many
good
persons
who
honoured
Origen
for
his
great
worth
,
and
owned
not
his
errours
,
were
called
Origenists
,
because
they
honoured
him
:
And
that
which
was
erroncous
in
him
,
was
consistent
with
far
greater
Learning
,
Piety
,
and
Honesty
,
than
Socrates
,
Isidore
Pelus
.
and
others
thought
there
was
in
Theophilus
:
Either
credible
Socrates
,
and
others
were
gross
Lyars
,
or
this
Patriarch
and
Saint
was
a
downright
knave
,
or
acted
like
one
.
§
.
40.
Now
we
are
upon
it
,
let
us
prosecute
Chrysostome's
History
●urther
.
He
was
a
studious
holy
Monk
of
a
House
,
near
Antioch
:
After
Nectarius
death
he
was
chosen
Bishop
for
his
meer
piety
and
worth
:
He
was
a
man
of
great
piety
and
honesty
and
an
excellent
tongue
,
and
as
good
a
life
,
but
bred
in
a
Cell
and
not
to
Courtship
,
knew
not
how
to
slatter
Courtiers
and
Court-Prelates
:
He
was
naturally
sharp
and
cholerick
,
and
his
conscience
told
him
,
that
a
Bishop
must
not
be
a
dawber
,
nor
flatter
the
greatest
wicked
men
:
(
For
Bishops
in
that
Age
were
the
Preachers
,
)
not
having
a
thousand
Congregations
to
preach
to
.
)
He
saw
even
the
Clergy
addicted
to
their
appetites
:
and
he
kept
a
Table
for
them
,
but
eating
with
great
temperance
he
always
eat
alone
;
He
rebuked
the
Luxury
of
the
Court
,
and
particularly
of
the
Empress
,
who
conceived
a
deadly
hatred
against
him
:
And
the
Custome
of
the
Court
was
,
for
the
Women
much
to
influence
both
Emperour
and
Courtiers
,
and
then
what
Bishop
soever
was
too
precise
for
them
and
bold
with
their
sins
,
to
get
a
pack
of
the
Worldly
Clergy
presently
to
meet
together
and
depose
him
:
(
For
Synods
of
Bishops
(
not
the
Pope
)
had
then
the
power
.
)
They
would
not
be
seen
in
it
themselves
,
but
a
Patriarch
of
Alexandria
should
call
a
Synod
,
and
do
it
presently
.
Chrysostome
was
a
man
of
no
Courtship
to
take
off
their
edges
;
but
the
worse
Courtiers
,
Bishops
,
and
Priests
were
,
the
worse
he
spake
of
them
;
And
all
the
honest
plain
people
believed
and
loved
him
;
but
the
rich
and
great
Prelates
abhorred
him
.
His
own
Clergy
hated
him
,
because
he
would
reform
them
:
Those
that
would
not
amend
,
he
Excommunicated
:
Which
they
could
not
bear
:
so
that
one
of
his
Deacons
Serapion
,
openly
said
to
him
,
O
Bishop
,
thou
shalt
never
be
able
to
rule
all
these
as
thou
wouldst
,
unless
thou
make
them
all
tast
of
one
whip
.
Every
one
was
his
Enemy
who
was
his
own
,
and
was
engaged
by
guilt
against
his
Discipline
and
Doctrine
.
The
Guilty
hated
him
:
His
Hearers
loved
him
:
Swift-Writers
took
his
Sermons
,
which
tell
us
what
he
was
to
this
day
:
And
it
was
honesty
and
policy
in
Innocent
Bishop
of
Rome
to
own
him
,
who
had
worth
to
add
to
the
reputation
of
his
defendants
.
Among
other
of
his
accusations
,
one
was
,
that
Eutropius
an
Eunuch
,
Chamberlain
to
the
Emperour
,
procured
a
Law
against
Delinquents
taking
the
Church
for
a
Sanctuary
.
And
shortly
after
being
to
be
beheaded
,
for
a
crime
against
the
Emperour
,
he
took
the
Church
for
a
Sanctuary
himself
;
And
Chrysostome
from
the
Pulpit
Preached
a
Sermon
against
him
,
while
he
lay
prostrate
at
the
Altar
.
Also
he
resisted
Gainas
the
Arian
,
who
turned
Traytor
and
was
destroyed
▪
Another
cause
of
Chrysostome's
disturbance
was
,
that
one
Severianus
Bishop
of
Gabale
in
Syria
,
came
into
Constantinople
,
and
Preached
for
Money
,
and
drew
away
the
hearts
of
the
People
,
while
Chrysostome
was
about
choosing
a
Bishop
for
Ephesus
:
Serapion
a
turbulent
Deacon
quarrelled
with
the
Syrian
Bishop
,
and
would
not
reverence
him
:
The
Bishop
said
,
If
Serapion
die
a
Christian
,
Chirst
was
not
Incarnate
.
Serapion
tells
Chrysostome
the
last
words
without
the
first
:
Chrysostome
forbids
Severianus
the
City
:
The
Empress
taketh
his
part
,
and
importuneth
Chrysostome
to
be
reconciled
to
Severianus
.
But
the
Core
remained
,
Socrat.
l.
6.
c.
10.
§
.
41.
Socrat.
c.
11.
Shortly
after
Epiphanius
(
the
Collector
of
Heresies
)
came
from
Cyprus
to
Constantinople
,
and
there
irregularly
in
Chrysostomes
Diocess
played
the
Bishop
,
ordained
a
Deacon
,
and
called
together
the
Bishops
that
were
accidentally
in
the
City
,
and
required
them
to
Condemn
the
Books
of
Origen
;
which
some
did
,
and
some
refused
,
saith
Socrates
,
cap.
12.
Obscure
men
,
odd
Fellows
,
such
as
have
no
Pith
or
Substance
in
them
,
to
the
end
they
may
become
famous
,
go
about
most
commonly
to
purchase
to
themselves
Glory
and
Renown
by
dispraising
such
men
as
far
excel
them
in
rare
and
singular
Virtues
.
Chrysostome
bore
patiently
Epiphanius's
fault
and
invited
him
to
take
a
Lodging
at
his
House
.
He
answered
him
,
I
will
neither
Lodg
with
thee
,
nor
Pray
with
thee
,
unless
thou
banish
Dioscorus
and
his
Brethren
out
of
the
City
,
and
subscribe
with
thy
own
Hand
the
Condemnation
of
the
Works
of
Origen
:
Chrysostome
answered
,
that
such
things
are
not
to
be
done
without
deliberation
and
good
advice
.
Epiphanius
in
Chrysostome's
Church
at
the
Sacrament
,
stands
forth
and
Condemns
Origen
,
and
Excommunicateth
Dioscorus
a
Bishop
,
and
reproveth
Chrysostome
as
taking
their
part
.
Chrysostome
sent
word
by
Serapion
to
Epiphanius
that
he
did
violate
the
Canons
,
1.
In
making
Ministers
in
his
Diocess
;
2.
In
administring
the
Communion
without
his
Licence
,
and
yet
refusing
to
do
it
when
he
desired
it
.
Wherefore
he
bid
him
take
heed
lest
he
set
the
People
in
an
uproar
,
for
if
ought
came
amiss
,
he
had
his
remedy
in
his
Hands
.
Epiphanius
hearing
this
,
went
away
in
fear
,
and
took
Ship
for
Cyprus
:
The
report
goeth
(
saith
Socrates
,
cap.
13.
)
that
as
he
went
he
said
of
Iohn
,
I
hope
thou
shalt
never
dye
a
Bishop
:
And
that
Chrysostome
answer'd
him
,
I
hope
thou
shalt
never
come
alive
into
thy
Countrey
.
And
it
so
fell
out
:
For
Epiphanius
dyed
at
Sea
by
the
way
;
and
Chysostome
dyed
deposed
and
banished
.
§
.
42.
The
Empress
Eudoxia
was
said
to
set
Epiphanius
on
work
.
Chrysostome
being
hot
,
made
a
Sermon
of
the
faults
of
Women
;
which
was
interpreted
to
be
against
the
Empress
.
She
irritated
the
Emperour
against
him
;
and
got
Theophilus
to
call
a
Council
against
him
,
at
Quercus
near
Chalcedon
,
and
Constant.
Thither
came
S●verianus
,
and
many
Bishops
that
Chrysostome
had
deposed
,
and
many
that
were
his
Enemies
for
his
strictness
;
but
especially
time-servers
that
knew
the
will
of
the
Empress
,
if
not
the
Emperours
:
When
they
summoned
him
to
appear
before
them
,
He
answered
,
that
by
the
Canon
there
must
be
more
Patriarchs
,
and
he
appealed
to
a
General
Council
,
yet
not
denying
to
answer
any
where
,
if
they
would
put
out
his
Enemies
from
being
his
Judges
,
and
that
in
his
own
Patriarchate
.
But
they
sentenced
him
deposed
,
for
not
appearing
:
The
People
were
presently
in
an
uproar
,
and
would
not
let
him
be
taken
out
of
the
Church
:
The
Emperour
commanded
his
banishment
:
To
avoid
Tumult
,
the
third
day
he
yielded
himself
to
the
Souldiers
to
be
transported
:
The
people
hereupon
were
all
in
an
uproar
,
and
it
pleased
God
that
there
was
an
Earthquake
that
night
:
Whereupon
the
Emperour
sent
after
him
to
intreat
him
to
return
.
When
he
came
back
he
would
not
have
officiated
,
till
his
Cause
was
heard
by
equal
Judges
,
but
the
People
constrained
him
to
Pray
and
Preach
;
which
was
after
made
the
matter
of
his
Accusation
.
Theophilus
was
hated
as
the
cause
of
all
,
and
Severianus
as
the
second
.
After
this
Theophilus
turned
his
Accusation
upon
Heraclides
,
Bishop
of
Ephesus
,
put
in
by
Chrysostome
:
They
condemned
him
unheard
,
in
his
absence
:
Chrysostome
said
that
should
not
be
:
The
Alexandrians
said
,
It
was
just
;
They
went
hereupon
together
by
the
Ears
,
and
some
were
wounded
and
some
were
killed
,
and
Theophilus
glad
to
fly
home
to
Alexandria
;
but
was
hated
by
the
People
.
§
.
43.
After
this
a
Silver
Image
of
the
Empress
was
set
up
in
the
Street
,
and
Plays
and
Shows
about
it
,
which
Chrysostome
perhaps
too
sharply
reproached
:
This
provoked
the
Empress
to
call
another
Council
;
which
deposed
Chrysostome
,
for
seizing
upon
his
place
before
a
Council
restored
him
:
He
ceased
his
Office
:
The
Emperor
banished
him
:
His
People
in
passion
set
the
Church
on
Fire
,
which
burnt
down
the
Senatours
Court
;
for
which
grievous
sufferings
befell
them
.
Upon
this
they
forsook
the
Church
and
the
new
Bishop
(
Arsacius
,
an
old
useless
man
)
and
gathered
Conventicles
by
themselves
,
§
.
44.
The
Novatians
quarrelled
with
Chrysostome
as
too
loose
in
his
Doctrine
and
too
strict
in
his
Life
,
because
he
said
in
a
Sermon
,
If
you
Sin
an
hundred
times
,
the
Church
Doors
shall
be
open
to
you
,
if
you
repent
.
And
Chrysostome
angry
with
Sisinnius
the
Novatian
Bishop
,
told
him
,
There
should
not
be
two
Bishops
in
one
City
,
and
threatned
to
silence
him
from
Preaching
:
He
told
him
that
he
would
be
beholden
to
him
then
for
saving
him
his
labour
.
But
Chrysostome
answered
him
,
Nay
,
if
it
be
a
labour
,
go
on
.
§
.
45.
XCV
.
A
Council
in
Africk
to
renew
the
Priviledges
of
Churches
for
Sanctuary
;
that
none
that
fled
to
them
for
any
Crime
,
should
be
taken
out
by
force
:
Justice
was
taken
for
Wickedness
.
§
.
46.
XCVI
.
Two
Councils
met
,
one
at
Const.
to
judg
Antonius
,
Bishop
of
Ephesus
,
for
Simony
,
and
many
other
Crimes
:
Another
at
Ephesus
to
judg
six
Bishops
for
Simony
.
§
.
47.
XCVII
.
About
An.
400.
A
Council
of
19
Bishops
at
Toletum
repress
the
Priscillians
;
and
make
divers
Canons
for
Discipline
;
as
that
a
Clergy-Man
shall
have
power
over
his
offending
Wife
by
force
,
but
not
to
put
her
to
death
;
that
a
man
that
hath
no
Wife
but
one
Concubine
shall
not
be
kept
from
Communion
(
though
some
think
that
this
Concubine
is
truly
a
Wife
,
but
not
according
to
Law
,
but
private
Contract
,
and
more
servile
.
)
Many
other
better
there
be
.
There
is
adjoyned
a
Regula
fidei
of
many
Bishops
approved
by
Pope
Leo
,
in
Bin.
p.
563.
To
which
are
adjoyned
Anathematisms
against
the
Priscillians
:
One
of
them
is
,
If
any
one
say
or
believe
that
other
Scriptures
are
to
be
had
in
Authority
and
Reverence
,
besides
those
which
the
Catholick
Church
receiveth
,
let
him
be
Anathema
.
(
Yet
the
Papists
receive
more
.
)
Another
is
,
(
or
trusted
)
let
him
be
anathema
.
There
are
in
Bin.
divers
Fragments
cited
,
as
of
the
Tolet.
Councils
.
One
saith
that
Arch-Presbyters
are
under
the
Arch-Deacons
,
and
yet
have
Curam
animarum
over
all
the
Presbyters
.
Another
determineth
that
there
shall
be
but
one
Baptismal
Church
,
which
is
there
called
,
The
Mother
Church
,
with
its
Chapels
,
in
the
Limits
assigned
:
And
another
distinguisheth
of
Offerings
made
at
the
Parish
Church
,
and
Offerings
at
the
Altars
;
which
sheweth
that
then
there
were
no
Altars
but
where
the
Bishop
was
.
§
.
48.
XCVIII
.
Two
Councils
were
held
at
Carthage
about
401.
The
later
about
the
Donatists
.
§
.
49.
XCIX
.
An.
402.
Was
the
Council
Melevitan
▪
about
certain
Bishops
quarrels
,
and
who
should
be
the
highest
Bishop
in
Numidia
.
§
.
50.
C.
An.
403.
Was
the
Synod
ad
Quercum
,
which
deposed
Chrysosto●●
.
§
.
51.
C●
.
An.
403
,
404
,
&c.
There
were
seven
Councils
in
Africk
,
against
the
Donatists
,
to
procure
Honorius
to
suppress
them
by
the
Sword
,
not
as
a
Heresie
,
but
because
they
rose
up
by
Fire
and
Sword
against
the
Catholicks
,
and
abused
and
killed
many
.
But
when
Attalus
invaded
Africk
,
the
Emperour
proclaimed
Liberty
for
them
,
to
quiet
them
;
which
he
after
recalled
.
Another
Synod
was
held
against
them
at
Cyrta
.
One
at
Toletum
about
Ordinations
;
and
one
at
Ptolemais
to
Excommunicate
Andronicus
,
an
oppressing
Governour
.
§
.
52.
CII
.
The
Donatist
Bishops
held
a
Council
,
decreeing
,
that
when
a
sentence
of
banishment
was
passed
on
them
,
they
would
not
forsake
their
Church
,
but
rather
voluntarily
die
,
as
many
did
by
their
own
hands
:
For
they
took
themselves
to
be
the
true
Church
and
Bishops
,
and
the
rest
persecuting
Schismaticks
.
§
.
53.
CIII
.
The
Concilium
Diospolitanum
of
14
Bishops
in
Palestine
acquitted
Pelagius
upon
his
renouncing
his
Errours
.
§
.
54.
An.
416.
A
Council
at
Carthage
of
67
Bishops
condemned
Pelagius
and
C●lestine
;
whom
the
former
had
absolved
.
§
.
55.
CV
.
A
Council
of
60
Bishops
at
Milevis
condemn
Pelagius
.
The
22.
Canon
galleth
the
Pontificians
:
If
Presbyters
,
Deacons
,
or
other
inferiour
Clergy
,
shall
in
their
Causes
complain
of
the
Bishops
,
the
neighbour
Bishops
shall
hear
them
and
end
the
business
;
being
used
by
the
consent
of
their
Bishops
:
But
if
they
see
cause
to
appeal
from
them
also
,
let
them
appeal
to
none
but
to
Africane
Councils
,
or
to
the
Primates
of
their
Provinces
:
But
if
any
will
appeal
to
any
places
beyond
the
Seas
,
let
none
in
Africk
receive
them
into
Communion
.
In
this
Council
was
Aurelius
,
Alypi●s
,
Augustinus
,
Evodi●s
,
and
Possidonius
,
and
these
very
great
with
Pope
Innocent
,
one
of
the
best
and
wisest
Popes
(
who
excommunicated
Theophilus
,
Arcadius
and
the
Empress
,
&c.
for
Chrysostomes
cause
.
)
Yet
did
this
pass
then
without
contradiction
.
Can.
12.
of
this
Council
Liturgies
were
made
necessary
approved
by
Councils
lest
any
Heresie
should
be
vended
.
§
.
56.
C●lestine
and
Pelagius
being
condemned
by
the
Africans
,
especially
upon
the
Accusations
of
Lazarus
and
Herotes
Bishops
,
said
to
be
holy
men
;
Innocent
joyned
with
the
Africans
,
but
after
his
death
Pope
Zosimus
having
a
fair
Appeal
of
Caelestine
,
&c.
to
him
,
absolveth
them
both
and
condemneth
their
Accusers
.
Bin.
p.
607.
§
.
57.
Pelagius
sent
Zosimus
a
Confession
of
his
Faith
,
and
therein
condemning
all
the
late
Heresies
,
professeth
,
That
he
so
holdeth
free
will
,
as
yet
that
we
always
need
the
help
of
God
;
and
that
they
erre
who
say
with
the
Manichees
,
that
a
man
cannot
avoid
sin
,
and
they
that
say
with
Jovinian
,
that
a
man
cannot
sin
;
for
both
deny
the
freedome
of
the
will
:
But
he
holdeth
,
that
always
a
man
can
sin
and
can
forbear
sin
,
so
as
be
still
holdeth
the
freedome
of
the
will
.
But
subtile
Augustine
and
the
rest
,
sent
back
many
harder
questions
to
put
to
Pelagius
and
Caelestine
for
their
tryal
,
upon
which
they
after
past
for
Hereticks
.
§
.
58.
CVI.
Therefore
217
Bishops
in
a
Council
at
Carthage
having
received
Zosimus
Letters
,
decreed
to
stand
to
their
former
judgment
and
Innocents
,
against
Pelagius
and
Caelestine
,
till
they
should
confess
certain
points
(
for
Grace
)
drawn
up
by
Paulus
Diaconus
.
§
.
59.
CVII
Zosimus
being
dead
,
Boniface
and
Eulalius
strove
for
the
Popedome
:
Both
were
chosen
:
The
Emperour
Honorius
was
sent
to
for
both
:
This
Case
being
too
hard
for
him
,
he
referreth
it
to
a
Council
at
Ravenna
:
It
proved
too
hard
for
them
.
Therefore
the
Emperour
commanded
them
both
to
remove
from
the
City
,
and
another
Bishop
to
officiate
,
till
it
was
decided
by
another
Council
.
But
Eulalius
disobeying
the
Emperours
Command
,
and
coming
into
Rome
at
noon-day
,
occasioned
a
tumult
,
and
the
people
were
neer
to
fight
it
out
.
Which
the
Emperour
hearing
,
expelled
Eulalius
,
and
a
Council
obeying
him
confirmed
Boniface
.
§
.
60.
That
no
Bishop
shall
be
brought
or
set
before
any
Iudge
Civil
or
Military
,
either
for
any
Civil
or
criminal
cause
.
So
that
a
Bishop
had
the
priviledge
of
a
bad
Physician
;
he
might
murder
and
not
be
hanged
;
For
any
crime
,
he
was
to
answer
but
before
Bishops
,
who
could
but
Excommunicate
and
Depose
him
.
But
another
Decree
is
better
,
against
Bishops
that
fall
out
and
desire
to
hurt
their
Brethren
:
But
,
alas
,
to
how
little
effect
?
§
.
61.
CVIII
.
Another
Council
at
Carthage
,
(
called
the
sixth
,
and
by
some
the
fifth
)
had
the
famous
contention
with
three
Popes
,
Zosimus
,
Boniface
,
and
Caelestine
,
successively
,
against
Appeals
to
Rome
,
and
the
Popes
sending
Legates
into
Africa
to
judge
.
The
Popes
alledged
the
Council
of
Nice
for
it
.
The
African
Bishops
knew
no
such
Canon
:
They
take
time
for
Tryal
,
and
send
to
Constantinople
and
Alexandria
,
to
Atticus
and
Cyril
,
for
their
true
Copies
of
the
Councils
:
None
of
them
have
any
such
Canon
:
The
Fathers
write
to
the
Pope
to
take
better
heed
what
he
affirmeth
for
the
time
to
come
,
and
to
forbear
such
pride
and
usurpation
:
alledging
that
by
the
Canons
all
strifes
were
to
be
ended
by
their
neighbour
Bishops
and
Councils
.
Here
the
Papists
sweat
about
these
answers
and
the
event
.
Some
say
(
as
Harding
)
that
the
Africans
continued
long
,
(
some
say
almost
100
years
)
in
Schism
:
And
an
Epistle
under
the
name
of
Pope
Boniface
the
second
to
Eulalius
saith
the
same
:
Others
wiser
(
as
Binnius
)
see
that
to
lose
Augustines
authority
and
have
him
and
all
the
African
Bishops
(
the
best
of
the
World
)
against
the
Papal
power
,
would
be
to
heavy
a
burden
for
them
:
Therefore
they
say
,
that
the
Africans
were
no
Schismaticks
,
that
the
Canon
not
found
was
in
the
Council
of
Sardica
;
and
that
That
went
for
the
Council
of
Nice
:
That
the
Africans
did
not
deny
the
Popes
power
of
judging
them
,
but
only
of
sending
Souldiers
and
doing
it
violently
by
force
,
and
such
other
shifts
,
which
the
express
words
of
the
African
Council
and
Letters
plainly
confute
:
If
any
dispute
it
,
I
appeal
to
the
very
words
.
Either
another
Council
or
a
second
Session
of
the
same
is
called
the
seventh
at
Carthage
.
§
.
62.
CIX
.
All
this
while
the
Schism
continued
at
Rome
,
and
Eulalius
partly
would
not
Communicate
with
the
rest
,
each
side
saying
,
that
theirs
was
the
True
Bishop
,
and
the
other
an
Usurper
and
Schismatick
.
But
Theodosius
was
for
Caelestine
.
In
his
time
another
Carthage
Council
made
up
their
Canons
105.
Among
which
are
:
6.
That
no
Bishop
be
called
the
chief
Bishop
.
33.
To
deal
gentlier
with
the
Donatists
.
36.
To
send
to
them
for
peace
.
53.
That
Bishops
latelier
ordained
may
not
dare
to
prefer
themselves
before
those
that
were
Ordained
before
them
.
68.
For
pacifying
the
Churches
of
Rome
and
Alexandria
,
&c.
§
.
63.
It
fell
out
well
for
Austin
against
the
Pelagians
,
that
by
the
means
of
Prosper
and
Hilary
Pope
Caelestine
was
wholly
on
Austins
side
,
and
condemned
the
Pelagians
.
And
among
his
own
Decrees
one
was
Nullus
invitis
detur
Episcopus
:
Cleri
,
plebis
&
ordinis
Comm.
sensus
ac
desiderium
requiratur
.
Many
Canons
of
those
times
shew
that
the
Bishops
Churches
were
no
bigger
,
than
that
All
the
Laity
could
meet
to
choose
or
accept
the
Bishop
,
and
have
personal
Communion
.
§
.
64.
CX
.
An
Eastern
Council
against
the
Massalians
.
§
.
65.
CXI
.
Next
cometh
the
Nestorian
War
:
Pope
Caelestine
provoked
by
Cyril
Alex.
called
a
Council
at
Rome
,
and
condemned
Nestorius
,
unless
he
recanted
in
ten
days
.
§
.
66.
CXII
.
Cyril
calleth
his
Council
at
Alexandria
,
and
passeth
the
same
sentence
,
having
got
Caelestine
to
back
him
,
and
sends
it
with
many
Anathematismes
to
Nestorius
,
calling
for
his
abjuration
.
The
whole
cause
is
opened
at
the
next
Council
at
Ephesus
.
CHAP.
V.
The
First
General
Council
at
Ephesus
,
with
the
Second
,
and
some
other
following
.
§
.
1.
THe
Church
at
Constantinople
growing
to
be
the
greatest
,
by
the
presence
of
the
Court
(
which
was
the
spring
or
poise
of
most
of
the
Bishops
courses
,
and
indeed
did
rule
,
)
it
became
the
envy
and
jealousie
,
especially
or
the
two
great
Patriarchs
,
Rome
and
Alexandria
.
Alexandria
being
under
the
same
Emperour
had
more
to
do
with
Const.
and
made
the
greater
Stirs
;
For
when
the
Empire
was
divided
,
Rome
being
under
an
Orthodox
Emperour
,
had
little
trouble
at
home
,
and
little
opportunity
for
domination
in
the
East
:
Yet
keeping
up
the
pretence
of
the
prime
Patriarchate
,
and
the
Caput
Mundi
Romani
,
the
Pope
watch'd
his
opportunity
to
lay
in
his
claim
,
aud
to
keep
under
the
stronger
side
,
and
while
they
did
the
work
in
the
East
against
one
another
,
he
sent
now
and
then
a
Letter
or
a
Legate
,
to
tell
them
that
he
was
somebody
still
:
And
indeed
the
hope
of
help
from
the
Western
Emperour
by
the
countenance
of
the
Pope
,
made
the
Eastern
Churches
still
vexed
with
Heresie
and
Persecutions
and
Divisions
,
to
seek
oft
to
Rome
and
be
glad
of
their
approbation
,
to
strengthen
them
against
their
adversaries
.
§
.
2.
When
Arsacius
was
dead
,
Atticus
succeeded
him
at
Constantinople
,
a
wise
and
pious
healing
man
,
who
greatly
thereby
advanced
that
Church
and
all
the
Eastern
Churches
:
He
dealt
gently
with
the
Novatians
and
lived
in
peace
with
them
.
He
encouraged
Hereticks
by
kindness
to
return
to
the
Communion
of
the
Church
.
At
Synada
in
Phygia
Pac.
was
a
Church
of
Macedonians
:
Theodosius
Bishop
of
the
Orthodox
Persecuted
them
with
great
severity
:
And
when
he
found
that
the
Magistrates
of
the
place
had
not
power
to
do
as
much
as
he
expected
,
he
got
him
to
Constantinople
for
greater
power
:
set
him
in
the
Bishops
chair
.
When
Theodosius
came
home
with
power
to
persecute
him
,
he
found
him
in
his
place
,
and
the
people
shut
the
doors
against
Theodosius
:
Whereupon
he
went
back
to
Const.
and
made
his
complaint
to
Atticus
how
he
was
used
.
Atticus
knew
that
it
fell
out
for
the
best
,
for
the
concord
of
the
Church
,
and
he
gave
Theodosius
good
words
,
and
perswaded
him
only
to
be
patient
.
§
.
3.
Cyril
at
that
time
succeeded
his
Unkle
Theophilus
at
Alexandria
,
in
place
and
in
unquiet
domination
,
taking
more
upon
him
than
Theophilus
had
done
,
even
the
Government
of
temporal
affairs
:
He
presently
shut
up
the
Novatian
Churches
in
Alex.
§
.
4.
All
this
while
the
followers
of
Chrysostome
remained
Nonconformists
and
Separatists
at
Constantinople
,
and
were
called
Ioannites
,
and
kept
in
Conventicles
of
their
own
.
Atticus
knew
that
love
was
the
way
to
win
them
,
and
he
purposing
to
take
that
way
,
writeth
to
Cyril
Alex.
that
the
restoring
of
Chrysostome's
name
in
the
Church-Office
would
tend
to
heal
their
sad
division
,
Populus
majori
ex
parte
per
factionem
scissus
extra
muros
conventus
egerit
,
&
plerique
sacerdotes
&
colleg●●
nostri
Episcopi
&
à
mutuâ
communione
discedentes
,
bonam
plantationem
Domini
parùm
abest
quin
avulserint
,
&c.
Most
of
the
people
were
gone
and
had
separate
meetings
without
the
Walls
;
Priests
and
Bishops
separating
from
one
another
were
like
to
destroy
the
Church
,
and
that
if
he
consented
not
to
restore
the
name
of
dead
Chrysostome
,
the
people
would
do
it
without
him
,
and
he
was
loath
that
Church
administration
should
so
fall
into
the
hands
of
the
Multitude
,
and
therefore
he
would
take
in
Chrysostom's
name
.
Alexander
,
(
Reader
,
there
is
nothing
new
under
the
sun
:
the
things
that
have
been
are
.
)
And
a
little
time
would
reduce
most
of
them
to
the
Church
(
though
they
increased
;
)
That
by
favouring
the
Schismaticks
he
would
lose
the
obedient
(
Conformists
,
)
and
would
get
nothing
by
pleasing
such
disobedient
men
,
but
strengthen
them
;
That
the
Conformists
(
or
obedient
)
were
the
far
more
considerable
part
,
even
the
Bishops
and
Churches
of
Egypt
,
Libia
,
&c.
and
threatned
that
he
would
seek
a
remedy
himself
;
Alexander
Antioch
.
who
perswaded
him
to
it
,
He
was
a
bold-faced
man
that
had
deceived
many
;
but
this
disease
must
not
thus
prevail
,
but
be
cured
.
Thus
Cyril
to
Atticus
:
How
oft
have
I
heard
just
such
language
?
Reader
,
How
hard
is
it
to
know
what
History
to
believe
,
when
it
comes
to
the
characterizing
of
adversaries
?
How
little
is
a
domineering
Prelates
accusation
of
such
men
as
Chrysostome
to
be
credited
?
And
how
ordinary
is
it
with
such
,
to
call
their
betters
,
not
what
they
are
,
but
what
they
would
have
them
thought
,
if
not
what
they
are
themselves
?
But
Atticus
was
wiser
than
to
take
this
Counsel
;
but
obeyed
the
Wisdom
which
is
from
above
,
which
is
first
pure
and
then
peaceable
,
gentle
,
&c.
And
God
had
so
much
mercy
on
Constant.
as
to
defeat
the
evil
Counsel
of
Cyril
,
and
turn
it
into
foolishness
:
For
Atticus
restored
the
name
of
Chrysostome
,
and
used
the
Nonconformists
kindly
,
and
they
came
into
the
unity
of
the
Church
:
And
when
Proclus
,
after
him
,
fetch'd
home
his
bones
with
honour
,
the
breach
was
healed
.
§
.
5.
No
credible
History
telleth
us
,
that
either
Theophilus
or
Cyril
did
repent
of
this
;
(
Though
the
Papists
say
,
that
the
Pope
Excommunicated
Theophilus
for
it
;
yet
they
are
now
honoured
,
because
the
Pope
did
own
the
Cause
against
Theodoret's
Epistle
to
Ioh.
Antioch
.
upon
the
death
of
Cyril
,
taking
his
death
for
the
Churches
deliverance
from
a
turbulent
enemy
of
Peace
,
intimates
,
that
he
repented
not
:
But
(
God
only
knoweth
:
)
Nicephorus
out
of
Nicetas
the
Philosopher
,
tells
us
a
report
,
that
after
all
this
,
before
he
dyed
,
a
dream
did
cure
him
;
viz.
That
he
saw
Chrysostome
drive
him
out
of
his
own
house
,
having
a
Divine
company
with
him
;
and
that
the
Virgin
Mary
intreated
for
him
,
&c.
And
that
upon
this
Cyril
changed
his
mind
and
admired
Chrysostome
,
and
repented
of
his
imprudence
and
wrath
,
and
hereupon
called
another
Provincial
Synod
to
honour
him
,
and
restore
his
name
.
(
O
ductile
Synods
!
And
O
unhappy
Churches
,
whose
Pastors
must
grow
wise
,
and
cease
destroying
,
after
so
long
sinning
,
and
by
an
experience
which
costeth
the
Church
so
dear
!
)
And
Nicephorus
saith
,
that
Isidore
Pelusiota's
reproof
conduced
much
hereto
,
Niceph.
lib.
14.
cap.
28.
§
.
6.
Isidore
Pelus
.
words
you
may
see
at
large
in
his
Epistles
:
Nicephorus
reciteth
thus
much
of
them
,
lib.
14.
c.
53.
Cyrillum
sanè
ut
hominem
turbulentum
refellens
haec
scribit
:
Favoris
affectio
acutum
non
videt
:
Hostilis
verò
animi
odium
nil
prorsus
cernit
:
Quod
si
utroque
hoc
vitio
te
purgare
ipsum
&
liberare
vis
,
ne
violentas
sententias
extorqueto
,
sed
justo
judicio
causas
committe
:
—
Multi
qui
Ephesi
tecum
congregati
fuerunt
,
publicè
te
tr●ducunt
,
quod
inimicitias
tuas
persecutus
sis
,
&
non
ritè
&
ordine
juxta
rectae
fidei
sententiam
ea
quae
Iesu
Christi
sunt
quaesiveris
:
Theophili
,
inquiunt
,
cùm
ex
fratre
nepos
sit
,
mores
quoque
illius
imitatur
:
sicut
ille
apertam
insaniam
in
sanctum
&
Deo
dilectum
Joannem
effudit
,
ita
&
iste
gloriam
eodem
affectat
modo
.
And
after
other
sharper
words
,
he
addeth
.
Ne
ego
ita
condemner
,
&
ne
tu
ipse
etiam
à
Deocondemneris
,
contentiones
sopto
:
Nec
injuriae
propria
vindicta
quae
ab
hominibus
provenit
,
videntem
Ecclesiam
per
astu●as
actiones
,
fallas
.
And
of
Theophilus
,
he
saith
.
Eum
quatuor
administris
seu
potius
desertoribus
suis
circumvallatum
,
qui
Deum
amantem
,
Deumque
praedicantem
virum
(
Chrysost.
)
hostiliter
opprimeret
,
quum
occasionem
&
caus●m
impictatis
suae
arripuisset
.
Thus
Isidore
speaketh
of
them
.
§
.
7.
Atticus
dying
,
§
.
8.
After
the
death
of
Sisinnius
to
avoid
strife
at
home
the
Emperour
caused
Nestorius
to
be
chosen
,
a
Monk
from
the
House
by
Antioch
,
whence
Chrysostome
came
.
He
was
loud
,
eloquent
,
and
temperate
:
But
hot
against
the
liberty
of
those
called
Hereticks
:
He
begun
thus
to
the
Emperour
,
Give
me
the
Earth
weeded
from
Hereticks
,
and
I
will
give
thee
Heaven
:
Help
me
against
the
Hereticks
and
I
will
help
thee
against
the
Persians
.
§
.
9.
At
last
his
own
ruine
came
as
followeth
.
Nestorius
defended
his
Priest
Anastasius
,
Mary
was
not
to
be
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Mother
of
God
;
This
set
all
the
City
in
a
division
,
disputing
of
they
well
knew
not
what
,
and
suspecting
him
of
denying
the
Godhead
of
Christ
:
But
he
was
of
no
such
Opinion
,
but
being
eloquent
and
self-conceited
read
little
of
the
Ancients
Writings
,
nor
was
very
learned
;
and
thought
to
avoid
all
extreams
herein
,
and
so
would
not
call
Mary
the
Mother
of
God
,
nor
the
Mother
of
Man
,
but
the
Mother
of
Christ
who
was
God
and
Man
.
At
that
time
some
Servants
of
some
Noble
Men
impatient
of
their
Masters
severities
fled
to
the
Church
;
§
.
10.
CXIII
.
The
Emperour
Theodosius
jun.
A
Religious
Peaceable
Prince
,
weary
of
this
Stir
,
called
a
General
Council
at
Ephesus
,
and
gave
Cyril
order
to
preside
,
(
the
Papists
pretend
that
he
was
Pope
Caelestine's
Legate
,
who
indeed
joyned
with
him
by
his
Letters
,
when
he
saw
how
things
went
.
)
Both
Cyril
and
Nestorius
desired
the
Council
(
Letters
before
having
made
no
end
.
)
Caelestine
nor
the
Africanes
could
not
come
,
Augustine
was
dead
:
Nestorius
,
Cyril
,
and
Iuvenal
of
Ierusalem
came
:
Iohn
of
Antioch
was
thirty
days
journey
off
,
and
his
Bishops
much
more
,
and
stayed
long
.
Cyril
and
Memnon
of
Ephesus
would
not
stay
for
him
:
Nestorius
came
the
first
day
;
But
Cyril
and
the
rest
being
sharp
against
him
,
for
not
calling
Mary
the
Parent
of
God
,
he
said
to
them
,
Ego
bimestrem
aut
trimestrem
Deum
non
facile
dixerim
:
Proinde
purus
sum
à
vestro
sanguine
:
in
posterum
ad
vos
non
veniam
.
That
is
,
I
will
not
easily
say
,
that
God
is
two
or
three
months
old
:
I
am
clean
from
your
bloud
,
and
will
come
to
you
no
more
.
Some
Bishops
going
with
him
,
they
met
by
themselves
.
Cyril
summoneth
him
:
He
refuseth
to
come
till
Iohn
Bishop
of
Antioch
came
.
They
examine
his
Sermons
and
Witnesses
,
and
condemn
and
depose
him
,
as
blasphemous
against
Christ
.
Three
or
four
days
after
,
Iohn
of
Antioch
,
and
his
Eastern
Bishops
come
:
He
took
it
ill
that
they
stayed
not
for
him
:
He
joyneth
in
a
distinct
meeting
with
Nestorius
:
Theodoret
accuseth
Cyril's
Anathematismes
of
errour
:
They
depose
Cyril
and
Memnon
:
Cyril's
Synod
citeth
Iohn
:
He
refuseth
to
appear
:
Iohannes
Comes
,
with
charge
to
depose
the
heads
of
both
the
deposing
Parties
,
and
so
to
make
good
both
their
depositions
,
viz.
Nestorius
,
Cyril
,
and
Memnon
:
Candidianus
before
had
told
the
Emperour
,
how
all
was
done
in
violence
and
confusion
,
and
he
had
pronounced
all
Null
,
and
charged
them
to
begin
all
a-new
.
When
Iohannes
Comes
came
,
All
being
in
confusion
,
and
Cyril
and
Memnon
fortifying
themselves
,
he
summoned
them
all
to
come
to
him
;
And
lest
they
should
fall
together
by
the
ears
,
(
which
he
feared
,
by
reason
of
their
strange
fierceness
)
he
ordered
their
coming
in
so
,
that
it
might
not
be
promiscuously
:
Nestorius
and
John
of
Antioch
being
come
first
,
Cyril
and
his
company
(
except
Memnon
)
came
next
,
and
presently
a
great
tumult
and
stir
began
,
Cyril
'
s
Party
saying
,
that
the
sight
of
Nestorius
,
whom
they
had
deposed
,
was
not
to
be
endured
:
They
would
have
the
Scripture
read
:
But
those
that
favoured
Cyril
,
said
,
that
the
Divine
and
terrible
Scriptures
were
not
to
be
read
without
Cyril
,
nor
while
Nestorius
and
the
Oriental
Bishops
were
present
;
and
for
this
there
was
a
Sedition
,
yea
,
a
War
,
and
Fight
:
The
same
said
the
Bishops
that
were
with
John
,
that
Cyril
ought
not
to
be
present
at
the
Reading
of
the
Scriptures
,
he
and
Memnon
being
deposed
:
The
day
being
far
spent
thus
,
he
attempted
,
excluding
Cyril
and
Nestor●us
,
to
read
the
Emperours
Orders
to
the
rest
;
But
Cyril
'
s
Party
would
not
hear
them
,
because
they
said
Cyril
and
Memnon
were
unlawfully
dep●sed
:
He
had
much
a●
do
to
persw
.
de
them
at
last
,
(
and
indeed
thrusting
out
Nestorius
and
Cyril
by
force
)
so
much
as
to
hear
the
Emperours
writing
.
But
he
made
them
hear
it
:
In
which
Nestorius
,
Cyril
,
and
Memnon
,
were
deposed
.
Those
that
were
with
John
heard
it
friendly
,
and
approved
it
:
The
other
clamoured
,
that
Cyril
and
Memnon
were
wrongfully
deposed
:
To
avoid
Sedition
,
Nestorius
was
committed
to
Candidianus
Comes
,
and
Cyril
to
Jacobus
Comes
(
and
Memnon
after
.
)
He
concludeth
,
Quòd
si
pientissimos
Episcopos
videro
implacatos
&
irreconciliabiles
,
(
Nescio
unde
in
hanc
rabiem
&
asperitatem
venerint
,
)
&c.
This
was
his
Description
of
the
carriage
of
this
Council
.
Both
Parties
sent
several
Bishops
,
as
their
Delegates
,
to
Constantinople
:
The
Emperour
would
not
permit
them
to
come
nearer
than
Chalcedon
,
(
which
is
as
Southwark
to
London
.
)
While
they
wait
there
,
Theodorite
,
one
of
Iohn's
Party
against
Cyril
,
wrote
back
,
that
the
Court
was
against
Nestorius
,
but
most
of
the
People
were
for
them
.
It
's
said
that
Pulcheria
,
the
Emperours
Sister
,
was
much
against
him
.
At
last
Pope
Caelestine's
Legates
came
to
the
Council
and
took
Cyril's
Part.
The
Emperour
saw
how
great
the
breach
would
be
,
if
Cyril
were
deposed
,
and
he
revoked
the
deposition
of
him
and
Memnon
,
but
not
of
Nestorius
,
and
wrote
a
threatning
Letter
to
Cyril
and
Iohn
,
to
charge
them
to
agree
and
joyn
in
Communion
,
and
not
divide
the
Churches
,
or
else
what
he
would
do
to
them
both
.
These
terrible
words
cured
them
both
of
Heresie
:
They
presently
consulted
,
and
sent
each
other
their
Confessions
,
§
.
11.
Nestorius
being
deposed
retired
quietly
to
his
Monastery
by
Antioch
,
and
lived
there
in
honour
four
years
,
but
then
was
banished
and
dyed
in
distress
:
(
some
Fable
that
he
was
eaten
with
Worms
.
)
§
.
12.
The
event
of
this
Council
was
,
that
a
Party
of
the
Orientals
adhered
to
Nestorius
,
took
Cyril
and
this
Council
for
Hereticks
,
and
to
this
day
continue
a
numerous
Party
of
Christians
,
called
Hereticks
by
the
Pontificians
,
because
they
are
not
for
them
:
And
the
Eutychians
on
all
occasions
accused
their
Adversaries
the
Orthodox
to
be
Nestorians
,
and
the
Churches
were
inflamed
by
the
dissention
through
many
Ages
following
.
§
.
13.
And
what
was
really
the
Controversie
between
them
?
Some
accuse
Nestorius
as
asserting
two
persons
in
Christ
as
well
as
two
natures
,
which
he
still
denyed
▪
Others
accuse
Cyril
as
denying
two
Natures
:
But
his
words
about
this
were
many
,
but
he
affirmed
two
Natures
before
the
Union
,
(
and
so
did
the
Eutychians
)
but
one
after
:
David
Derodon
a
most
learned
Frenchman
hath
written
a
Treatise
De
Supposite
,
in
which
he
copiously
laboureth
to
prove
that
Nestorius
was
Orthodox
,
holding
two
Natures
in
one
Person
,
and
that
Cyril
and
his
Council
were
Hereticks
,
holding
one
Nature
only
after
Union
,
and
that
he
was
a
true
Eutychian
,
and
Dioscorus
did
but
follow
him
,
and
that
the
Council
of
Chalcedon
condemned
Nestorius
and
stablished
his
Doctrine
,
and
extolled
Cyril
and
condemned
his
Doctrine
.
de
re
,
they
were
both
fully
of
one
mind
,
and
differed
only
about
the
aptitude
of
a
phrase
:
Whether
it
were
an
apt
Speech
to
call
Mary
the
Parent
of
God
,
and
to
say
that
God
was
two
moneths
old
,
God
hungred
,
God
dyed
and
rose
,
&c.
which
Nestorius
denyed
,
and
Cyril
and
the
Council
with
him
affirmed
.
And
what
hath
the
World
suffered
by
this
Word
Warr.
But
which
was
in
the
right
.
We
commonly
say
that
forma
denominat
,
&
locutio
formalis
est
maximè
propria
.
And
so
Nestorius
spake
most
properly
:
But
Use
is
the
Master
of
Speech
,
which
tyeth
us
not
always
to
that
strictness
,
and
so
Cyril
well
interpreted
spake
well
:
especially
if
the
contrary
side
should
intrude
a
duality
of
Persons
,
by
their
denying
the
Phrase
:
While
Nestorius
accuseth
Cyril
as
if
he
spake
de
abstracto
,
he
wrongeth
him
:
while
Cyril
accuseth
Nestorius
as
if
he
spake
de
concreto
,
he
wronged
him
:
They
both
meant
that
Mary
was
the
Mother
of
Christ
who
was
God
▪
and
of
the
Vnion
of
the
Natures
,
but
not
the
Mother
of
Christ
as
God
,
or
of
the
Deity
.
So
that
one
speaking
de
concreto
,
and
the
other
de
abstracto
,
one
materially
and
the
other
formally
,
in
the
heat
of
Contention
they
hereticated
each
other
and
kindled
a
flame
not
quenched
to
this
day
,
about
a
word
while
both
were
of
one
mind
.
§
.
14.
If
any
say
it
is
arrogancy
in
me
to
say
that
such
men
had
not
skill
enough
to
escape
the
deceit
of
such
an
ambiguity
,
I
answer
,
humility
maketh
not
men
blind
:
The
thing
proveth
it self
.
Judg
by
these
following
words
of
Nestorius
and
Cyril
what
they
held
.
§
.
15.
Nestorius
Epist.
ad
Cyril
:
Nomen
hoc
,
Christus
,
utramque
naturam
,
patibilem
scilicet
&
impatilibem
in
unicâ
Personâ
denotat
.
Quò
idem
Chrstus
patibilis
&
impatibilis
concipi
queat
;
Illud
quidem
secundùm
humanam
naturam
,
hoc
verò
secundùm
Divinaem
.
—
In
eo
non
injuria
te
laudo
quod
distinctionem
naturarum
secundùm
Divinitatis
&
humanitatis
rationem
harumque
in
unâ
duntaxat
personâ
conjunctionem
praedicas
.
—
(
which
signifieth
that
She
is
the
Parent
of
the
Humane
nature
,
receiving
the
Divine
in
Union
of
Person
.
)
—
Quis
ita
desipiat
ut
unigeniti
Divinitatem
Spiritus
sancti
creaturam
esse
credat
.
—
Sunt
imumerae
sententiae
quae
Divinitatem
neque
nuper
natam
,
neque
corporeae
perpessionis
capacem
esse
testantur
.
—
Rectum
Evangelicaeque
traditioni
consentaneum
est
,
ut
Christi
Corpus
Divinitatis
Templum
esse
confiteamur
,
illudque
nexu
adeò
sublimi
Divinoque
&
admirabili
ipsi
conjunctum
esse
statuamus
,
ut
Divina
natura
ea
sibi
vendicet
,
quae
Coporis
alioqui
sint
propria
:
Verùm
propter
eam
sive
communications
sive
appropriationis
notionem
,
nativitatem
,
passionem
,
mortem
caterasque
carnis
propietates
Divino
Verbo
ascribere
,
id
demù●
,
mi
frater
,
mentis
est
paganorum
more
verè
errantis
aut
certè
insani
Apollinarii
&
Arii
aliorumque
haereticorum
morbo
aut
alio
etiam
graviore
laborantis
.
Nam
qui
appropriationis
vocabulum
it●
detorquent
illos
Deum
verbum
lactationis
participem
&
succedanei
incrementi
capacem
&
ob
formidinem
Passionis
,
&c.
—
Nestor
.
Epist.
2.
ad
Caelest.
Quidam
de
Ecclesiasticis
quandam
contemperationis
imaginem
ex
Deitate
&
Humanitate
accipientes
,
corporis
passiones
audent
superfundere
Deitati
unigeniti
,
&
immutabilem
Deitatem
ad
naturam
corporis
trans●sse
confingunt
,
atque
utramque
naturam
quae
per
conjunctionem
summam
&
inconfusam
in
Unica
Persona
unigenit●
adoratur
,
contemperatione
confundunt
.
Nestor
.
Epist.
ad
Alexand.
Hierapol
.
Concil.
5.
Act.
Sess.
6.
Oportet
manere
naturas
in
suis
proprietatibus
,
&
sic
per
mirabilem
&
omnem
rationem
excedentem
unitatem
unum
confiteri
filium
.
Non
duas
personas
unam
facimus
,
sed
una
appellatione
Christi
duas
naturas
simul
significamus
.
In
Scriptis
Nestorii
recitatis
in
Concil.
Ephes.
1.
Tom.
2.
c.
8.
Idem
omnino
&
Infans
erat
&
Infantem
habitabat
.
Item
,
Deus
Verbum
ante
incarnationem
&
Filius
erat
&
Deus
erat
;
At
verò
in
novissimis
temporibus
servilem
quoque
formam
assumpsit
;
Caeterum
cum
antè
Filius
esset
,
Filius
appellaretur
,
attamen
post
Carnem
assumptam
,
seorsim
per
se
Filii
nomine
appellari
non
debet
,
ne
duos
Filios
videamur
inducere
.
—
Item
,
voce
Christi
tanquam
utriusque
naturae
notionem
complectent●
accepta
,
citrà
periculum
illum
assumpsisse
servi
formam
asseverat
&
Deum
nominat
;
dictorum
vim
ad
naturarum
dualitatem
manifeste
referens
.
Cyril
lib.
de
recta
fide
ad
Reginas
pag.
53.
de
Nestorianis
,
Verbum
&
humanitas
(
ut
ipsi
loquuntur
)
in
unam
Personam
concurrunt
:
Vnionis
enim
quae
est
secundum
naturam
&
quae
una
est
,
nulla
apud
eos
habetur
ratio
—
Et
p.
66.
de
Nestor
.
Si
Christus
sola
union●
secundum
Personam
cum
Dei
Verbo
conjunctionem
habeat
,
(
sic
enim
illi
loquuntur
)
quomodo
in
illis
qui
pereunt
Evangelium
Dei
absconditum
est
?
By
which
Cyril
speaketh
for
one
Nature
,
and
Nestorius
for
one
Person
.
Cyril
.
l.
1.
advers.
Nestor
.
p.
16.
thus
reporteth
Nestorius
saying
,
Hic
qui
videtur
Infans
,
hic
qui
recens
apparet
,
hic
qui
fasciis
corporalibus
eget
,
hic
qui
secundum
visibilem
essentiam
recenter
est
editus
,
Filius
universorum
opifex
,
Filius
qui
suae
opis
fasciis
dissolubilem
creaturae
naturam
astringit
.
—
Item
,
Infans
enim
est
Deus
libera
potestate
;
tantum
abest
(
Arie
)
ut
Deus
Verbum
sit
sub
Dei
potest●te
.
—
Again
,
Novimus
ergo
Humanitatem
infantis
&
Deitatem
;
Filiationis
Vnitatem
servamus
in
Deitatis
humanitatisque
natura
:
saith
Derodon
,
I
dare
boldly
say
no
Christian
hath
hitherto
spoke
trulier
and
plainer
of
the
Unity
of
Christs
Person
in
two
Natures
,
than
Nestorius
.
Ex
lib.
Cyril
2.
Cont.
Nestor
.
p.
4.
He
thus
reporteth
Nestorius
,
Hoc
quod
Christus
est
nullam
patitur
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
sed
Deitatis
,
&
Humanitatis
est
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
Christus
qua
Christus
est
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
neque
enim
duos
Christos
habemus
neque
duos
Filios
:
Non
est
enim
apud
nos
primus
&
secundus
,
neque
alius
&
alius
,
neque
rursus
alius
Filius
&
alius
;
sed
ipse
ille
un●s
est
duplex
non
dignitate
,
sed
naturâ
.
Cyril
saith
that
Nestorius
was
the
Disciple
of
Diodorus
Tarsensis
from
whom
he
learnt
his
Heresie
,
Epist.
ad
Succes
.
and
that
he
was
the
hearer
of
Theodorus
Mopsuest
condemned
in
Council
,
for
the
same
Heresie
as
Nestorius
.
But
saith
Derodon
,
Facundus
toto
lib.
4.
largely
proveth
that
Diod.
Tarsensis
was
Orthodox
by
the
testimonies
of
Athanasius
,
Basil
,
Chrysostome
,
Epiphanius
,
&c.
Et
lib.
3.
&
9.
he
proveth
the
same
of
Theod.
Mopsuest
,
citing
the
places
where
he
asserteth
two
Natures
in
one
Person
,
Vid.
Facund
.
l.
3.
c.
2.
&
l.
9.
c.
3.
&
4.
And
Liberatus
in
Brevior
.
c.
10.
saith
:
Diod.
Tarsensis
&
Theod.
Mopsuest
.
&
alii
Episcopi
contra
Eunomium
&
Apollinarem
unius
Naturae
assertores
libros
composuerunt
,
duas
in
Christo
ostendentes
naturas
in
unâ
personâ
:
&
ibid.
Duas
Joh.
Antiocheni
Epistolas
,
primam
&
tertiam
,
laudes
Theod.
Mopsuest
.
continentes
Chalced.
Synodus
Oecumenica
per
relationem
suam
Martiane
Imper●tori
directam
,
suscepit
&
confirmavit
.
§
.
16.
By
all
this
it
is
evident
that
Nestorius
was
Orthodox
;
and
owned
two
Natures
in
one
Person
:
de
nomine
,
unless
Cyril
was
an
Eutychian
.
And
that
it
is
a
more
accurate
cautelous
Speech
à
formâ
to
say
that
God
did
not
increase
,
hunger
,
die
,
rise
,
&c.
than
to
say
God
did
these
;
because
it
seemeth
to
intimate
that
Christ
did
suffer
these
,
quà
Deus
,
As
God
,
which
is
blasphemy
.
But
that
it
is
a
true
speech
that
God
did
suffer
these
,
meaning
not
quà
Deus
,
but
Christus
qui
Deus
:
and
that
one
Syllable
of
distinction
between
quà
and
qui
might
have
saved
these
Councils
their
odious
Contentions
and
Fighting
,
and
the
Churches
for
many
Ages
the
Convulsions
,
Distractions
and
mutual
Condemnations
that
followed
,
and
the
Papists
the
odious
violation
of
Christian
Charity
and
Peace
in
calling
the
Eastern
Followers
of
Nestorius
,
Nestorian
Hereticks
to
this
day
.
Judge
how
much
the
World
was
beholden
to
Cyril
,
Caelestine
,
and
this
Council
.
§
.
17.
Obj.
By
this
you
make
the
Bishops
and
Councils
to
be
all
Fools
,
that
know
not
what
they
do
,
and
to
be
the
very
plagues
and
shame
of
humane
nature
,
that
would
kindle
such
a
flame
not
yet
quenched
about
nothing
.
Answ.
1.
If
we
must
measure
,
fidem
per
personas
,
yea
,
judge
of
matter
of
Fact
by
respect
of
persons
,
judge
so
by
the
Councils
at
Ariminum
,
Syrmium
,
Milan
,
Tyre
also
;
Judge
so
by
the
Second
Council
of
Ephesus
,
and
abundance
such
:
How
shall
we
know
which
of
them
so
to
judge
by
?
2.
Good
men
have
foul
Vices
:
Faction
,
and
Contention
,
and
Pride
,
have
undeniably
troubled
the
Churches
:
When
Concil.
Carthag.
6.
forbad
Bishops
to
read
the
Books
of
Gentiles
,
it
is
no
wonder
that
the
number
of
Learned
Bishops
was
small
;
And
when
no
Bishop
was
to
be
removed
from
place
to
place
,
but
all
Bishops
made
out
of
an
Inferiour
degree
,
usually
of
the
same
Parish
;
Yea
,
and
when
Academies
were
so
rare
,
it
is
past
doubt
that
Learned
Bishops
were
rare
:
When
Nectarius
must
be
the
great
Patriarch
,
that
was
yet
no
Christian
,
and
when
Synesius
,
because
he
had
Philosophical
knowledge
,
is
chosen
Bishop
,
even
before
he
believed
the
Resurrection
;
When
they
were
such
,
as
credible
Nazianzene
,
Isidore
Pelusiota
,
and
long
after
Salvian
describes
.
It
is
not
I
,
but
these
knowing
Witnesses
,
and
their
own
actions
,
that
characterize
them
.
Doth
not
Socrates
,
that
knew
Nestorius
,
say
,
that
he
was
not
Learned
?
And
he
,
and
others
,
that
Cyril
was
high
and
turbulent
?
Theodoret
was
a
Learned
man
,
and
he
thought
no
better
of
his
Adversaries
.
The
Objections
against
Nestorius
and
Theodorus
Mopsuest
,
are
largely
answered
by
Derodon
,
ubi
suprà
.
§
.
18.
The
same
Derodon
laboureth
to
prove
,
that
Cyril
was
an
Heretick
,
the
Father
of
the
Eutychians
,
and
so
were
the
Ephes.
Council
,
and
Pope
Caelestine
.
His
proofs
against
Cyril
are
reduced
to
these
Heads
.
1.
His
express
asserting
One
Nature
only
in
Christ
.
Epist.
2.
ad
succes
.
Diocesar-Quae
igitur
necessitas
ipsum
pati
in
propriâ
naturâ
,
si
post
unionem
dicatur
una
verbi
Natura
incarnati
?
Item
,
Ignorant
rursus
qui
recta
pervertunt
,
quòd
juxta
Veritatem
una
sit
natura
Verbi
incarnata
:
si
enim
unus
est
filius
naturâ
&
verè
Verbum
quod
ineffabiliter
ex
Deo
Patre
est
genitum
,
&
si
idem
per
assumptionem
carnis
non
exanimis
sed
animatae
animâ
intelligente
processit
homo
de
muliere
—
Non
enim
de
solis
simplicibus
Vnum
secundùm
naturam
verè
dicitur
,
sed
etiam
de
iis
quae
juxta
compositionem
convenerunt
,
ut
est
v.
g.
homo
,
qui
constat
animâ
&
corpore
,
haec
enim
inter
se
differunt
specie
,
verunt
a
men
unita
unam
naturam
hominis
absolvunt
,
quamvis
adsit
ratione
compositionis
differentia
secundùm
naturam
rerum
,
in
unitatem
concurrentium
:
superfluis
igitur
sermonibus
immorantur
qui
dicunt
,
si
una
est
natura
verbi
incarnata
,
sequitur
ut
permixtio
confusioque
generetur
.
Nestorius
third
Objection
was
from
Christs
voluntary
passions
;
Ergo
duas
naturas
subsistere
post
unionem
indivise
.
Cyril
answereth
,
Adversus
rursus
haec
eorum
propositio
nihilominus
iis
qui
dicunt
unam
esse
Filii
naturam
incarnatam
idque
velut
ineptum
volentes
ostendere
,
ubique
duas
naturas
,
subsistentes
conantur
astruere
;
sed
ignorant
quaecunque
non
distinguuntur
solâ
mentis
consideratione
,
ea
prorsus
etiam
in
diversitatem
distinctam
omnifariam
ac
privatim
à
se
mutuò
segregari
:
e.
g.
Homo
—
duas
in
eo
naturas
intelligimus
,
unam
animae
,
alteram
corporis
,
sed
cum
sola
discreverimus
intelligentia
&
differentiam
subtili
contemplatione
s●u
mentis
imaginatione
conceperimus
,
non
tamen
seorsim
ponimus
naturas
,
sed
unius
esse
intelligimus
.
Ita
ut
illae
duae
jam
non
sint
duae
,
sed
ambae
unum
animal
absolvunt
.
Tandem
ita
concludit
.
☞
Haec
igitur
ex
quibus
est
unus
&
solus
filius
Dominus
Iesus
Christus
cogitationibus
complexi
,
duas
quidam
naturas
un●as
asserimus
;
post
unionem
verò
tanquam
adempta
jam
in
duas
distinctione
unam
esse
credimus
filii
naturam
tanquam
unius
,
sed
inhumati
&
incarnati
.
It
's
strange
,
how
Cyril
and
the
E●tychians
meant
,
that
Christs
Natures
were
two
before
the
Union
.
Did
they
think
that
the
Humanity
existed
before
the
Union
?
So
Epist.
1.
Cyril
.
ad
success
.
Nihil
injusti
facimus
dicentes
ex
duabus
naturis
factum
esse
concursum
in
unitatem
;
post
unionem
verò
non
distinguimus
naturas
ab
invicem
,
nec
in
duos
filios
unum
&
individuum
partimur
,
sed
dicimus
unum
filium
,
&
sicut
Partes
alterum
erunt
,
Vnam
Naturam
Dei
Verbi
incarnati
.
Eadem
dicit
Epist●
ad
Acacium
Melet.
Post
unionem
sublata
jam
in
duas
distinctione
unam
essi
credimus
filii
naturam
,
Cyril
.
Epist.
ad
Eulog
.
Presb.
Nos
illas
(
duas
naturas
)
adunantes
unum
filium
,
unum
Dominum
confitemur
,
deinde
&
unam
per
naturam
incarnatam
,
quod
&
de
communi
homine
dicendum
—
Dum
unitatem
confitemur
,
non
distinguuntur
amplius
quae
sunt
unita
:
sed
unus
jam
est
Christus
&
una
est
ipsius
tanquam
incarnati
Verbi
natura
.
Cyril
.
lib.
cont.
Nestor
.
p.
31.
Hic
recentissimae
impietatis
inventor
quamvis
Christum
unum
se
dicere
simulet
,
attamen
ubique
naturas
distinguit
.
Et
p.
45.
Quomodo
Christum
unum
&
individuum
dicis
esse
duplicem
natura
?
Cyril
.
lib.
de
recta
fide
ad
reginos
p.
63.
Assumitur
in
unum
Deitatis
Naturam
unus
Christus
Iesus
per
quem
omnia
.
Cyril
.
Dialog.
Quod
unus
sit
Christus
.
[
Vnum
porro
filium
&
unam
ipsius
Naturam
esse
dicimus
,
licet
carnem
anima
intelligente
praeditam
assumpserit
.
]
Many
more
such
passages
are
in
Cyril
.
Here
Derodon
proveth
,
1.
That
Cyril
took
not
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
for
Persona
.
2.
That
he
took
not
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
for
Division
but
Distinction
:
If
he
did
,
it
was
an
ill
quarrel
,
when
Nestorius
asserted
not
a
Division
,
but
a
Distinction
.
3.
That
Cyril
still
reproveth
Nestorius
for
asserting
only
a
union
secundùm
personam
,
and
not
secundùm
naturam
4.
That
Cyril
(
as
Dioseorus
)
declares
what
union
he
meaneth
,
not
by
Confusion
,
Commixtion
or
Transmutation
,
but
by
Composition
,
(
and
so
said
the
Eutychians
.
)
The
second
order
of
Derodons
proofs
is
from
all
the
places
where
Cyril
pleads
for
one
hypostasis
,
and
he
sheweth
that
by
hypostasis
Cyril
meant
natura
or
substantia
singularis
.
The
citations
are
too
long
to
be
repeated
.
●
.
3.
His
proofs
are
from
all
the
Texts
where
he
saith
the
Word
,
and
Humanity
concurred
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
His
fourth
proof
that
Cyril
was
an
Eutychian
,
is
from
all
those
places
where
he
saith
,
that
the
Godhead
and
Manhood
are
made
one
nature
as
the
soul
and
body
of
man
are
.
His
fifth
order
of
proofs
is
from
the
words
where
he
oft
attributeth
the
same
operations
,
and
the
same
attributes
to
both
nature
.
His
sixth
proof
is
from
the
testimony
of
Ibas
Edes
.
apud
Facund
.
l.
6.
c.
3.
Ge●ad
.
Const.
ibid
,
l.
2.
p.
77
,
78.
Iohan.
Antioch
.
Theodoret
,
&c.
§
.
20.
For
my
part
,
I
again
say
,
past
doubt
,
that
neither
Nestorius
nor
Cyril
were
Heretical
de
re
;
but
that
they
were
of
one
mind
,
and
that
one
spake
of
the
concrete
,
and
the
other
of
the
abstract
;
that
one
spake
of
Christus
qui
Deus
,
and
the
other
of
Christus
quà
Deus
.
But
(
pardon
truth
,
or
be
deceived
still
)
ignorance
,
pride
,
and
envy
,
and
faction
,
and
desire
to
please
the
Court
,
made
Cyril
and
his
Party
,
by
quarrelsome
Heretication
,
to
kindle
that
lamentable
flame
in
the
World
.
But
sin
serveth
the
sinners
turn
but
for
the
present
,
and
becometh
afterward
his
shame
.
All
the
Bishops
would
not
follow
Cyril
.
At
this
day
the
falsly
Hereticated
Nestorians
(
saith
Breerwood
Enquir
.
p.
139.
)
inhabites
a
great
part
of
the
East
,
for
besides
the
Countries
of
Babylon
,
Assyria
,
Mesopotamia
,
Parthia
,
and
Media
,
they
are
spread
far
and
wide
,
both
Northerly
to
Cataya
,
and
Southerly
to
India
:
Marcus
Paulus
tells
us
of
them
and
no
other
Christians
in
Tartary
,
as
in
Cassar
,
Sarmacham
,
Carcham
,
Chinchintalas
,
Tauguth
,
Suchir
,
Ergimul
,
Tenduc
,
Caraim
,
Mangi
,
&c.
so
that
beyond
Tigris
there
are
few
other
Christians
.
The
Persian
Emperours
forced
the
Christians
to
Nestorianisme
;
Their
Patriarch
hath
his
Seat
at
Musal
in
Mesopotamia
or
the
Monastery
of
St.
Ermes
near
it
,
in
which
City
the
Nestorians
have
15
Temples
:
They
are
falsly
accused
still
to
hold
two
Persons
in
Christ
:
They
say
as
Nestorius
himself
said
,
You
may
say
that
Christ's
Mother
is
the
Parent
of
God
,
if
you
will
expound
it
well
,
but
it
is
improper
and
dangerous
.
They
take
Nestorius
,
Diodorus
Tarsensis
and
Theodorus
Mopsuest
,
for
holy
Men
;
They
renounce
the
Council
Ephes.
and
all
that
owned
it
,
and
detest
Cyril
.
They
Communicate
in
both
kinds
:
They
use
not
auricular
Confession
:
nor
Confirmation
:
nor
Crucifixes
on
their
Crosses
:
Their
Priests
have
liberty
for
first
,
second
,
or
third
Marriages
,
&c.
Breerwood
,
ibid.
p.
144.
§
.
21.
I
need
no
other
proof
for
my
opinion
,
that
these
Bishops
set
the
World
on
fire
about
a
Word
,
being
agreed
in
sense
,
than
the
reconciliation
of
the
Patriarchs
Cyril
and
Iohn
when
forced
,
and
their
Parties
,
professing
that
they
meant
the
same
and
knew
it
not
.
Obj.
But
they
all
condemned
Nestorius
.
Ans.
To
quiet
the
World
,
and
to
please
the
Courtiers
and
violent
Bishops
.
And
the
Emperour
himself
(
saith
Socrates
,
l.
7.
c.
41.
one
that
excelled
all
the
Priests
in
modesty
and
meekness
,
and
could
not
away
with
persecution
,
)
was
the
more
against
Nestorius
because
he
was
a
persecutor
himself
.
Read
Theodoret's
Homily
against
Cyril
,
Bin.
p.
●07
.
and
Iohan.
Antioch
.
ibid.
But
neither
the
one
side
[
Nestorius
haeresiarcha
impiissimus
,
]
nor
the
other
side
[
Cyrillus
superbus
&
blasphemus
]
should
signifie
much
with
men
that
know
what
liberty
adverse
Bishops
used
.
§
.
22.
As
for
them
that
say
,
Nestorius
did
dissemble
when
he
asserted
the
Vnity
of
two
Natures
in
one
Person
:
and
is
not
to
be
judged
of
by
his
own
words
,
I
take
them
to
be
the
firebrands
of
the
world
,
and
unworthy
the
regard
of
sober
men
,
who
pretend
to
know
mens
judgments
better
than
themselves
,
and
allow
not
mens
own
deliberate
profession
to
be
the
notice
of
their
Faith
.
§
.
23.
When
the
Emperour
saw
that
there
was
no
reconciling
the
Bishops
,
but
by
force
,
he
authorized
Aristolaus
,
a
Lay-Magistrate
,
to
call
Cyril
and
Ioh.
Antioch
.
to
Nicomedia
,
and
keep
them
both
there
till
they
were
agreed
:
whereupon
Iohn
communed
with
his
Bishops
,
and
they
yielded
,
having
no
remedy
,
to
the
deposition
of
Nestorius
,
the
Ordination
of
Maximinianus
in
his
stead
,
and
communion
among
themselves
.
This
is
called
another
Council
.
It
would
grieve
one
to
read
the
Emperour
Theodosius
importuning
Simeon
Stylites
,
a
poor
Anchorite
,
to
try
whether
by
Prayer
and
Counsel
he
could
bring
the
Bishops
to
Unity
,
and
concluding
,
[
This
discord
doth
so
trouble
me
,
that
I
judge
that
this
only
hath
been
the
chief
occasion
of
all
my
calamities
.
]
Bin.
p.
928.
§
.
24.
CXIV
.
An.
433.
There
was
a
Council
called
at
Rome
to
clear
Pope
Sixtus
from
an
accusation
of
one
Bassus
,
of
ravishing
a
Nun.
§
.
25.
CXV
.
There
is
talk
of
a
Council
at
Rome
to
clear
one
Polychronius
Bishop
of
Ierusalem
,
of
accusations
of
Simony
:
But
contradictions
make
this
(
and
the
former
)
to
be
altogether
uncertain
.
§
.
26.
CXVI
.
The
Armenians
in
Council
are
said
to
condemn
Nestorian
Books
.
§
.
27.
CXVII
.
A
Council
was
held
at
Constant.
to
decide
the
Controversie
between
the
Alexandrian
and
Constant.
Bishops
,
which
should
be
greatest
,
and
rule
the
East
;
where
it
was
carried
for
Constant.
And
Theodoret
pleading
for
Antioch
,
Dioscorus
(
the
Alex.
Agent
)
hated
him
ever
after
,
(
as
he
saith
Epist.
86.
)
§
.
28.
CXVIII
.
An.
439.
A
Council
at
Regiense
of
13
Bishops
did
somewhat
about
Ordinations
,
&c.
§
.
29.
About
this
time
Leo
at
Rome
was
fain
to
forbid
bowing
toward
the
East
,
Bin.
de
Leone
.
§
.
30.
CXIX
.
A
Council
at
Aransican
repeated
some
old
disciplinary
Canons
.
§
.
31.
CXX
.
Leo
held
a
Council
at
Rome
of
Bishops
,
Priests
,
and
Laymen
,
to
detect
the
wickedness
of
the
Manichees
,
and
warn
men
to
avoid
them
.
§
.
32.
CXXI
.
An.
445.
Leo
held
a
Council
at
Rome
against
Hilary
Bishop
of
Arles
,
for
disobedience
to
his
Decrees
.
§
.
33.
CXXII
.
A
Council
called
General
in
Spain
,
recited
the
Profession
of
Faith
against
the
Priscillianists
.
CHAP.
VI.
Councils
about
the
Eutychian
Heresie
and
some
others
.
§
.
1.
CXXIII
.
CYril
had
by
many
words
so
carried
the
business
at
Ephesus
against
Nestorius
,
and
himself
so
often
said
,
that
after
the
Vnion
,
the
Natures
were
one
,
that
his
Admirers
took
that
for
a
certain
truth
:
But
when
that
quarrel
was
over
,
Truth
was
truth
still
,
and
the
Orthodox
would
not
fly
from
it
,
for
fear
of
being
called
Nestorians
;
for
they
disclaimed
Nestorius
,
but
disowned
the
Doctrine
of
One
nature
.
Eutyches
an
Archimandrite
,
and
Dioscorus
,
Successour
to
Cyril
,
belived
that
they
did
but
tread
in
his
steps
,
and
hold
to
the
Ephes.
Council
.
But
that
would
not
now
serve
,
when
the
Scene
was
changed
.
§
.
2.
Reader
,
It
is
useful
to
thee
,
to
know
truly
the
state
of
this
Tragical
Controversie
,
which
had
more
dividing
and
direful
effects
than
the
former
.
The
Eutychians
say
,
that
Christ
before
their
Vnion
by
incarnation
had
two
natures
,
after
the
union
had
but
one
nature
.
They
took
up
this
as
against
Nestorianisme
.
The
truth
is
,
Though
they
still
go
for
desperate
Hereticks
,
I
verily
believe
that
all
the
quarrel
was
but
about
ambiguous
words
:
some
of
them
understood
the
word
[
Nature
]
in
the
same
sense
as
their
Adversaries
took
the
word
[
Hypostasis
]
or
[
Person
.
]
And
(
it's
sad
that
it
should
be
true
,
but
)
most
of
them
confounded
[
Vnity
undistinguished
]
and
[
Vniting
undivided
.
]
The
Eutychians
thought
,
How
can
that
be
called
Vnity
which
maketh
not
one
of
two
?
And
no
doubt
the
Natures
are
One
;
But
One
what
?
Not
One
Nature
,
but
One
Person
;
Yet
(
to
bring
off
Cyril
)
it
may
be
said
that
even
the
Natures
are
One
,
in
opposition
to
Division
or
Separation
,
but
not
One
in
opposition
to
distinction
.
He
that
had
but
distinguished
these
two
clearly
to
them
,
and
explained
the
word
[
Nature
]
clearly
,
had
better
ended
all
the
Controversie
than
it
was
ended
.
It
's
plain
that
Cyril
and
the
Eutychians
allowed
mental
distinction
,
though
not
that
the
Mind
should
suppose
them
divided
:
And
it
's
certain
that
the
Orthodox
meant
no
more
.
§
.
3.
He
that
readeth
but
Philosophers
,
Schoolmen
,
and
late
Writers
,
(
such
as
Fortun.
Licetus
de
natura
,
&c.
)
will
see
how
little
they
are
agreed
about
the
meaning
of
the
word
[
Nature
,
]
and
how
unable
to
procure
agreement
in
the
conception
.
They
that
say
it
is
principium
motus
&
Quietis
,
are
contradicoted
,
as
confounding
divers
Principia
:
and
as
confounding
Active
Natures
,
and
Passive
,
the
Active
only
being
Principium
Motus
,
and
the
Passive
,
Principium
quietis
.
And
on
such
accounts
the
Eutychians
pleaded
for
One
Nature
;
because
in
Christ
incarnate
they
supposed
that
the
Divine
Nature
was
the
Principium
primum
motus
,
and
that
all
Christs
actions
were
done
by
it
,
and
that
the
humane
soul
,
being
moved
by
the
Divinity
,
was
but
Principium
subordinatum
,
which
they
thought
was
improperly
called
Principium
,
(
As
most
Philosophers
say
,
that
Forma
generica
is
improperly
called
forma
hominis
,
because
one
thing
hath
but
one
form
;
so
they
thought
that
one
person
had
but
one
proper
Principium
motus
.
§
.
4.
Alas
how
few
Bishops
then
could
distinguish
as
Derodon
doth
,
and
our
common
Metaphysicks
,
between
,
1.
Individuum
,
2.
Prima
substantia
,
3.
Natura
,
4.
Suppositum
,
5.
Persona
,
6.
and
have
distinguished
,
a
right
essence
and
hypostasis
,
or
subsistence
,
&c.
and
defined
all
these
.
Nature
saith
Derodon
de
suppos
.
p.
5.
is
taken
in
nine
senses
;
But
the
sense
was
not
here
agreed
on
,
before
they
disputed
of
the
matter
.
Even
about
the
Nature
of
Man
,
it
is
disputed
,
whether
he
consist
not
of
many
natures
?
Whether
every
Element
(
Earth
,
Water
,
Air
,
Fire
)
retain
not
its
several
Nature
in
the
Body
,
or
whether
the
Soul
be
Mans
only
Nature
,
and
whether
as
intellectual
,
and
sensitive
and
vegetative
,
or
only
in
one
of
these
?
And
is
it
not
pity
that
such
questions
should
be
raised
about
the
person
of
Christ
by
self-conceited
Bishops
,
and
made
necessary
to
salvation
,
and
the
world
set
on
fire
,
and
divided
by
them
?
Is
this
good
usage
of
the
Faith
of
Christ
,
the
Souls
of
Men
,
and
the
Church
of
God
.
§
.
5.
But
to
the
History
:
At
a
Council
of
Constantinop
.
under
Flavianvs
,
Eusebius
Bishop
of
Dorileum
accused
Eutyches
,
for
affirming
Heretically
as
aforesaid
,
(
that
after
the
Vnion
Christ
had
but
one
Nature
.
)
Eutiches
is
sent
for
:
He
refuseth
to
come
out
of
his
Monastery
;
After
many
Citations
,
be
still
refusing
,
they
judge
him
to
be
brought
by
force
:
He
first
delayeth
:
Then
craveth
of
the
Emperour
the
presence
of
Magistrates
,
that
he
be
not
calumniated
by
the
Bishops
.
He
is
condemned
,
but
recanteth
not
.
§
.
6.
A
meeting
of
Bishops
at
Tyre
cleared
Ibas
Edess
.
from
the
accusation
of
Nestorianisme
,
made
by
four
Excommunicate
Priests
,
two
of
them
perjured
;
and
reconciled
him
to
such
Priests
for
Peace
sake
.
§
.
7.
Another
meeting
of
Bishops
at
Berythum
,
cleared
Ibas
from
a
renewed
accusation
of
Nestorianisme
,
being
said
to
have
spoken
evil
of
Cyril
.
An
Epistle
of
his
to
Maris
a
Bishop
,
was
accused
,
which
the
Council
at
Calcedon
after
absolved
,
and
the
next
General
Council
condemned
.
§
.
8.
CXXIV
.
Another
Council
is
called
at
Constantinople
,
by
the
means
of
some
Courtiers
,
in
favour
to
Eutiches
,
where
,
upon
the
testimony
of
some
Bishops
,
that
Flavianus
Bishop
of
Constantinople
condemned
him
himself
,
before
the
Synod
did
it
,
and
that
the
Records
were
altered
,
all
was
nullified
that
at
the
last
Synod
was
done
against
him
.
§
.
9.
CXXV
.
Theodosius
calleth
a
second
General
Council
at
Ephesus
an.
449.
and
maketh
Dioscorus
Bishop
of
Alex.
President
.
Dioscorus
forbad
Ibas
and
Theodoret
to
be
there
,
as
being
Nestorians
:
The
Emperour
himself
was
so
much
for
peace
,
and
so
deeply
before
engaged
in
Cyril's
cause
against
Nestorius
,
that
he
thought
it
levity
to
pull
down
all
so
soon
again
,
the
Eutychians
perswading
him
that
they
stuck
to
Cyril
and
the
Ephesine
and
Nicene
Council
.
Dioscorus
thinking
the
same
,
that
Eutiches
and
Cyril
were
of
one
mind
,
and
that
it
was
Nestorianisme
which
they
were
against
,
carried
matters
in
this
Synod
as
violently
as
Cyril
had
done
in
the
former
.
The
Bishops
perceiving
the
Emperours
,
the
Courtiers
,
and
Dioscorus
mind
,
could
not
resist
the
stronger
side
.
The
Bishop
of
Rome
was
commanded
by
the
Emperour
to
be
present
.
He
sent
his
Legates
;
with
his
Judgment
in
Writing
of
the
Cause
.
The
Emperour
for
bad
those
to
be
Speakers
that
had
before
judged
Eutyches
.
The
Roman
Legates
excepted
that
Dioscorus
presided
:
(
It
seemeth
the
Eastern
Empire
and
Church
,
then
believed
not
that
the
Popes
precedency
was
jure
divino
.
)
Dioscorus
declareth
,
that
the
Council
was
not
called
to
decide
any
matter
of
Faith
,
but
to
judge
of
the
proceedings
of
Flavianus
against
Eutyches
.
The
Acts
of
the
Constant.
Synod
(
after
the
Emperours
Letters
)
being
read
,
Eutyches
is
absolved
:
Domnus
,
Patriarch
of
Antioch
,
Iuvenal
,
Patriarch
of
Ierusalem
,
the
Bishop
of
Ephesus
,
and
the
rest
,
subscribed
the
absolution
,
(
which
after
they
said
they
did
for
fear
,
when
another
Emperour
changed
the
Scene
.
)
This
being
done
,
the
Acts
of
the
former
Ephes.
Council
were
read
,
and
all
Excommunicate
that
did
not
approve
them
.
(
So
that
this
Council
of
Eutychians
thought
verily
the
former
was
of
their
mind
.
)
Four
Bishops
,
Flavianus
,
Eusebius
,
Doryl
,
Ibas
Edes
.
and
Theodoret
Cyri
,
are
condemned
and
deposed
:
All
the
Bishops
subscribed
except
the
Popes
Legates
;
so
that
,
saith
Bimius
,
In
hoc
tam
horrendo
Episcoporum
suffragio
,
sola
navilula
Petri
incolumis
emergens
salvatur
,
p.
1017.
Judge
by
this
,
First
,
Whether
Councils
may
erre
,
Secondly
,
Whether
they
are
the
just
Judges
or
Keepers
of
Tradition
,
Thirdly
,
Whether
all
the
World
always
believed
the
Popes
Infallibility
,
or
Governing
power
over
them
,
when
all
that
Council
voted
contrary
to
him
.
Flavianus
here
offering
his
appeal
,
was
beaten
and
abused
,
and
dyed
of
the
hurt
,
(
as
was
said
in
Concil.
Calced
.
and
by
Liberatus
.
)
But
this
was
no
quenching
,
but
a
kindling
of
the
fire
of
Episcopal
Contentions
:
Theodosius
missed
of
his
end
.
§
.
10.
CXXVI
.
Leo
at
Rome
in
a
Synod
condemneth
this
Ephesian
Council
.
§
.
11.
CXXVII
.
Dioscorus
in
a
Council
at
Alexandria
,
Excommunicateth
Leo.
§
.
12.
CXXVIII
.
Theodosius
the
Emperour
being
dead
,
Martian
was
against
the
Eutychians
:
Anatolius
at
a
Synod
at
Constantinople
,
maketh
an
Orthodox
Profession
of
his
Faith
,
like
Leo's
.
§
.
13.
CXXIX
.
And
at
Milan
a
Council
owneth
Leo's
judgment
.
§
.
14.
CXXX
.
Now
cometh
the
great
Council
at
Calcedon
,
under
the
new
Emperour
Martian
,
where
all
is
changed
for
a
time
;
Yet
Pulcheria
who
marryed
him
and
made
him
Emperour
,
and
whose
power
then
was
great
,
was
the
same
that
before
had
been
against
Nestorius
in
her
Brothers
reign
:
Never
was
it
truer
than
in
the
Case
of
General
Councils
,
that
the
Multitude
of
Physicians
,
exasperateth
the
Disease
,
and
killeth
the
Patient
.
The
word
[
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
]
the
[
one
nature
after
union
]
the
words
[
one
will
and
one
opperation
]
had
never
done
half
so
much
mischief
in
the
Church
,
if
the
erroneous
had
been
confuted
by
neglect
,
and
Councils
had
not
exasperated
,
enraged
,
and
engaged
them
,
and
set
all
the
World
on
taking
one
side
or
another
.
One
skilfull
healing
man
that
could
have
explicated
ambiguous
terms
,
and
perswaded
men
to
Love
and
Peace
,
till
they
had
understood
themselves
and
one
another
,
had
more
befriended
Truth
,
Piety
,
and
the
Church
,
than
all
the
Hereticating
Councils
did
.
§
.
15.
If
what
Socrates
writeth
of
Theodosius
junior
be
true
,
(
as
we
know
no
reason
to
doubt
)
God
owned
his
Moderation
by
Miracles
,
notwithstanding
his
favouring
the
Eutychians
,
more
than
he
did
any
ways
of
violence
.
Socrates
saith
,
l.
7.
c.
41
,
42.
that
Theodosius
was
the
mildest
man
in
the
World
,
for
which
cause
God
subdued
his
enemies
to
him
without
slaughter
and
bloodshed
;
as
his
Victory
over
Iohn
and
the
Barbarians
shew
:
Of
which
he
saith
,
First
,
Their
Captain
Rugas
was
kill'd
with
a
thunder-bolt
;
Secondly
,
A
Plague
killed
the
greatest
part
of
his
Soldiers
;
Thirdly
,
Fire
from
Heaven
consumed
many
that
remained
.
And
Proclus
the
Bishop
being
a
man
of
great
Peace
and
Moderation
,
hurting
and
persecuting
none
,
was
confirmed
by
these
providences
in
his
lenity
,
being
of
the
Emperours
mind
,
and
perswading
the
Emperour
to
fetch
home
the
bones
of
Chrysostome
with
honour
,
wholly
ended
the
Nonconformity
and
Separation
of
the
Ioanites
.
§
.
16.
Before
Theodosius
dyed
,
Leo
Bishop
of
Rome
set
Placidia
and
Eudoxia
,
to
write
to
him
against
Dioscorus
,
and
for
the
cause
of
Flavianus
:
Yea
,
and
Valentinian
himself
.
Theodosius
wrote
to
Valentinian
(
and
the
like
to
the
Women
,
)
That
they
departed
not
from
the
Faith
and
Tradition
of
their
Fathers
,
that
at
the
Council
of
Ephesus
second
things
were
carried
with
much
liberty
and
truth
,
and
the
unworthy
were
removed
and
the
worthy
put
into
their
places
,
and
it
was
the
troublers
of
the
Church
that
were
deposed
,
and
Flavianus
was
the
Prince
of
the
Contentions
,
and
that
now
they
lived
in
Concord
and
Peace
.
§
.
17.
The
Council
at
Calcedon
was
called
,
an.
451.
Dioscorus
is
accused
for
his
Ephesine
General
Council
,
and
for
his
violence
,
and
defence
of
Eutiches
,
and
the
death
of
Flavianus
.
He
alledgeth
the
Emperours
Order
to
him
[
Authoritatem
&
Primatum
tuae
praebemus
beatitudini
,
(
If
the
Popes
Universal
Rule
be
essential
to
the
Church
,
then
the
pious
and
excellent
Emperour
Theodosius
,
and
the
General
Council
that
consented
,
were
none
of
them
Christians
that
knew
it
,
but
went
against
it
.
)
Eos
qui
per
additamentum
aliquod
,
aut
imminutionem
conati
sunt
dicere
,
praeter
quae
sunt
exposita
de
fide
Catholica
à
sanctis
Patribus
qui
in
Nicaea
,
&
post
modum
qui
in
Epheso
congregati
sunt
,
nullam
omnino
fiduciam
in
sancto
Synodo
habere
patimur
,
sed
&
sub
vestro
judicio
esse
volunus
.
]
Here
Binnius
accuseth
the
good
Emperour
as
giving
that
which
he
had
not
but
by
usurpation
,
and
this
through
ignorance
of
the
Ecclesiastical
Canons
.
But
were
all
the
Bishops
ignorant
of
it
also
?
Or
was
so
good
an
Emperour
bred
up
and
cherished
in
ignorance
of
such
a
point
pretended
by
the
Papists
to
be
necessary
to
the
Being
of
a
Church
,
and
to
salvation
;
The
Bishops
of
Ierusalem
and
Seleucia
also
partook
of
the
same
power
by
the
Emperour's
Grant
.
Dioscorus
answered
that
All
the
Synod
consented
and
subscibed
as
well
as
he
,
and
Juvenal
Hieros
.
and
Thalassius
Seleuc.
The
Bishops
answered
,
that
they
did
it
against
their
wills
,
being
under
fear
;
Condemnation
and
Banishment
was
threatned
;
Souldiers
were
there
with
Clubs
and
Swords
:
Therefore
the
Oriental
Bishops
cryed
out
to
cast
out
Dioscorus
.
Stephen
Bishop
of
Ephesus
(
who
had
been
Dioscorus
chief
Agent
there
)
cryed
out
,
that
fear
constrained
them
:
The
Lay-Judges
and
Senate
asked
,
who
forced
them
?
Stephen
said
Elpidius
and
Eulogius
,
and
many
Souldiers
threatned
him
.
They
asked
,
Did
Dioscorus
use
violence
with
you
?
He
said
that
he
was
not
suffered
to
go
out
till
he
had
subscribed
.
Theodorus
Bishop
of
Claudiopolis
said
,
Dioscorus
,
Iuvenal
,
and
the
leading
men
,
led
on
them
,
as
simple
ignorant
men
,
that
knew
not
the
Cause
,
and
frightned
them
with
defaming
them
as
Nestorian
Hereticks
.
Thus
they
cryed
out
that
they
were
frightned
.
The
Egyptian
Bishops
answered
,
that
A
Christian
feareth
no
man
,
(
and
yet
they
were
afraid
before
they
ended
)
A
Catholick
feareth
no
man
;
we
are
instructed
by
flames
:
If
men
were
feared
,
there
would
be
no
Martyrs
.
Dioscorus
noted
what
Bishops
those
were
that
said
they
subscribed
to
a
blank
Paper
,
when
it
was
about
a
matter
of
Faith
:
But
asked
,
who
made
them
by
their
several
interlocutions
to
speak
their
consent
?
Hereupon
the
Acts
of
the
Ephes.
Council
were
read
,
among
which
were
the
words
of
Dioscorus
,
Anathematizing
any
that
should
contradict
or
retract
any
thing
held
in
the
Nicene
or
the
Ephesine
Synods
:
Adding
,
how
terrible
and
formidable
it
was
,
If
a
man
sin
against
God
,
who
shall
intercede
for
him
?
If
the
Holy
Ghost
sit
in
Council
with
the
Fathers
,
he
that
retracteth
cashiereth
the
Grace
of
the
Spirit
.
The
Synods
answered
,
We
all
say
the
same
:
Let
him
be
Anathema
that
retracteth
;
(
these
Bishops
that
curse
themselves
will
easily
curse
others
,
)
Let
him
be
cast
out
that
retracteth
.
Dioscorus
said
,
No
man
ordereth
things
already
ordered
:
The
holy
Synod
said
,
These
are
the
words
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
&c.
Theodorus
denyed
these
words
recorded
.
Dioscorus
said
,
they
may
as
well
say
they
were
not
there
.
§
.
18.
Here
also
Eutyche's
Confession
at
Ephesus
was
read
,
in
which
he
professeth
to
cleave
to
the
former
Ephesine
Council
,
and
to
the
blessed
Father
Cyril
that
presided
,
disclaiming
all
additions
and
alterations
,
professing
that
he
had
himself
Copies
in
a
Book
which
Cyril
himself
sent
him
,
and
is
yet
in
his
hands
;
and
that
he
standeth
to
the
definition
of
that
Council
with
that
of
Nice
.
Eusebius
Bishop
of
Doril.
said
,
He
lyeth
;
that
Council
hath
no
such
Definition
.
Dioscorus
said
,
There
are
four
Books
of
it
,
that
all
contain
this
Definition
.
Do
you
accuse
all
the
Synodical
Books
?
I
have
one
,
and
he
hath
one
,
and
he
hath
one
;
Let
them
be
brought
forth
.
Diogenes
Bishop
of
Cyrilum
said
,
They
deceitfully
cleave
to
the
Council
of
Nice
:
The
Question
is
of
additions
made
against
Heresies
.
The
Bishops
of
Egypt
said
,
None
of
us
receive
additions
or
diminutions
:
Hold
what
is
done
at
Nice
:
This
is
the
Emperour's
Command
.
The
Eastern
Bishops
clamoured
[
Iust
so
said
Eutyches
.
]
The
Egyptian
Bishops
still
cryed
up
the
Nicene
Faith
alone
without
addition
.
Dioscorus
accused
the
Bishops
for
going
from
their
words
,
and
said
[
If
Eutyches
hold
not
the
Doctrine
of
the
Church
,
he
is
worthy
of
punishment
and
fire
,
(
ex
ore
tuo
)
My
regard
is
to
the
Catholick
and
Apostolick
Faith
,
and
not
the
Faith
of
any
man
:
I
look
to
God
himself
,
and
not
to
the
person
of
any
man
,
nor
care
I
for
any
man
,
but
for
my
soul
and
the
true
and
sincere
Faith
.
]
The
Egyptian
Bishops
cryed
out
[
Let
no
man
separate
him
that
is
indivisible
.
No
man
calleth
one
Son
two
.
]
The
Eastern
Bishops
cryed
,
[
Anathema
to
him
that
divideth
.
Basil
Seleuciae
said
,
Anathema
to
him
that
divideth
two
natures
after
the
union
;
and
Anathema
to
him
that
knoweth
not
the
property
of
the
natures
.
The
Egyptian
Bishops
cryed
out
,
[
As
he
was
born
he
suffered
:
There
is
one
Lord
,
and
one
Faith
:
None
calleth
one
Lord
two
.
This
was
Nestorius
voice
.
The
Eastern
Bishops
cryed
,
Anathema
to
Nestorius
and
Eutyches
.
The
Egyptian
Bishops
cryed
,
Divide
not
the
Lord
of
Glory
,
that
is
indivisible
.
Basil
Bishop
of
Sileuc
.
reported
how
rightly
he
had
spoken
at
Ephesus
,
and
how
the
Egyptians
and
Monks
with
noise
opposed
,
and
cryed
[
Cut
him
in
two
that
saith
Two
Natures
,
he
is
a
Nestorian
.
]
The
Lay
Judges
asked
him
,
If
he
spake
so
well
,
why
did
he
condemn
Flavianus
?
He
said
,
Because
he
was
necessitated
to
obey
the
rest
,
being
130
Bishops
.
Dioscorus
said
,
Out
of
thy
own
mouth
art
thou
condemned
,
But
the
Eastern
Bishops
better
cryed
out
,
[
We
have
all
sinned
,
we
all
beg
pardon
.
]
And
Thalassius
,
Eusebius
,
and
Eustathius
,
(
leading
Bishops
)
cryed
the
same
,
[
We
have
all
sinned
,
we
all
crave
pardon
.
]
After
this
the
Acts
of
Ephes.
and
Const.
were
read
.
§
.
19.
By
what
I
have
recited
out
of
Binnius
,
and
others
,
these
two
lamentable
things
are
undeniable
:
I.
That
this
doleful
Contention
,
Anathematizing
,
and
ruining
each
other
,
was
about
the
sense
of
ambiguous
words
,
and
that
they
were
of
one
mind
in
the
matter
,
Egyptians
(
Eutychians
)
took
two
Natures
and
two
Sons
to
be
of
the
same
sense
,
which
the
others
did
not
.
And
they
thought
that
the
rest
had
asserted
a
Division
of
the
Natures
,
when
they
meant
but
a
Distinction
:
And
the
rest
thought
that
the
Egyptians
had
denyed
a
Distinction
,
who
denyed
but
a
Partition
or
Division
.
II.
And
it
is
plain
,
that
while
all
sides
held
that
Nestorius
did
hold
that
there
were
Two
Sons
,
two
natures
in
one
person
,
and
one
Son
.
This
is
true
,
whatever
Faction
say
against
it
.
III.
That
these
Bishops
(
though
we
honour
them
for
all
that
was
good
in
them
)
were
so
far
from
the
Martyrs
Constancy
,
that
they
turned
as
the
Emperours
Countenance
,
and
the
Times
,
and
worldly
Interest
turned
;
voting
down
Things
and
Persons
in
Councils
,
and
crying
omnes
peccavimus
in
the
next
:
Only
Peter's
Ship
,
saith
Binnius
,
scaped
drowning
at
Ephesus
,
and
yet
here
at
Calcedon
under
Martian
all
are
Orthodox
.
IV.
But
that
which
is
worst
of
all
is
,
that
yet
the
same
men
that
cry
peocavimus
are
here
violent
against
any
mercy
to
the
Egyptian
Bishops
and
Monks
with
whom
they
had
joined
at
Ephesus
.
§
.
20.
When
an
Epistle
of
Cyrils
was
read
,
the
Illyricane
Bishop
cryed
out
,
We
all
believe
as
Cyril
did
:
Theodorete
(
that
had
been
for
Nestorius
against
Cyril
,
and
cast
out
by
Dioscorus
)
spake
more
warily
,
and
said
,
Anathema
to
him
that
saith
there
are
two
Sons
:
We
adore
our
Lord
Iesus
,
&c.
All
the
Bishops
cryed
,
We
believe
as
Cyril
.
Had
not
Cyril's
name
better
hap
than
Dioscorus
and
Eutyches
,
that
followed
him
as
far
as
they
could
understand
him
,
and
spake
the
same
words
as
he
?
The
Orientals
cryed
,
We
believe
as
Cyril
.
The
Egyptians
cryed
,
We
believe
as
Cyril
,
We
are
all
of
the
same
opinion
and
mind
;
Let
not
Satan
get
place
and
advantage
among
us
.
The
Eastern
Bishops
cryed
,
Leo
and
Anatolius
are
of
this
mind
;
The
Emperour
and
Senate
are
of
this
mind
:
The
lay
Judge
,
Senate
,
and
all
the
Council
cryed
,
The
Emperour
,
the
Empress
,
and
all
of
us
are
of
one
mind
:
The
Egyptian
Bishops
cryed
,
All
the
World
are
of
this
mind
;
We
are
of
a
mind
.
(
And
who
would
think
that
yet
they
were
disagreed
,
even
to
Hereticating
and
Deposing
,
Persecuting
one
another
.
O
but
say
to
the
Egyptian
Bishops
,
If
you
are
all
of
this
mind
,
Why
did
you
communicate
with
Eutyches
,
and
condemn
Flavianus
?
Dioscorus
appealed
to
the
Records
.
And
here
Eustathius
Beryl
,
shewed
what
labour
Cyril
used
to
explain
his
own
meaning
,
in
his
Epistles
to
Acacius
,
Valerianus
,
and
Successus
Bishops
,
and
that
these
are
his
words
;
We
must
not
understand
that
there
are
two
natures
,
but
one
nature
incarnate
of
God
the
Word
:
And
this
saying
he
confirmed
by
the
Testimony
of
Athanasius
.
The
Oriental
Bishops
cryed
out
,
This
is
the
saying
of
Eutyches
and
Dioscorus
(
yet
these
men
just
now
were
all
of
Cyril
'
s
mind●
)
Dioscorus
said
,
We
affirm
neither
confusion
of
natures
,
nor
division
,
nor
conversion
;
Anathema
to
him
that
doth
.
Doth
not
this
shew
that
they
all
agreed
in
Distinction
of
Natures
?
as
also
Cyril
did
.
The
Judges
say
,
Tell
us
whether
Cyril
'
s
Epistles
agree
to
what
is
here
reported
of
them
(
by
Eustathius
,
)
Eustathius
sheweth
the
Book
,
and
saith
;
If
I
have
said
amiss
see
the
Book
;
Anathematize
Cyril's
Book
and
Anathematize
me
:
The
Egyptians
applaud
Eustathius
,
saying
,
Eustathius
reporteth
Cyril
'
s
words
,
in
which
were
,
We
must
not
understand
two
natures
,
but
one
incarnate
nature
of
God
the
word
.
And
Eustathius
added
,
He
hath
saith
there
is
but
one
nature
so
as
to
deny
Christs
flesh
which
is
consubstantial
with
us
,
let
him
be
Anathema
:
And
he
that
saith
there
are
two
natures
to
the
Division
of
the
Son
of
God
,
let
him
be
Anathema
.
(
one
would
have
thought
this
should
have
ended
their
quarrel
.
)
And
Eustathius
added
of
Flavianus
himself
,
that
he
received
these
naked
words
,
and
gave
them
the
Emperour
;
Let
it
be
ordered
that
his
own
hand
be
shewed
.
The
Judges
said
,
Why
then
did
ye
depose
him
?
Eustathius
answered
,
Erravi
,
I
erred
.
§
.
21.
Let
it
be
here
noted
,
that
these
Eutychian
words
of
Cyril
are
here
openly
proved
,
past
denial
:
yet
shamelesly
doth
Binnius
say
,
that
this
is
Eustathii
allegatio
pessima
&
haeretica
:
What
,
to
repeat
a
mans
Words
?
Secondly
,
§
.
22.
Dioscorus
said
that
Flavianus
in
the
words
following
contradicted
himself
,
and
was
deposed
for
holding
two
natures
after
the
union
;
adding
,
I
have
the
testimony
of
the
holy
Fathers
,
Athanasius
,
Gregory
,
Cyril
,
in
many
places
,
that
we
must
not
say
,
that
after
the
union
there
are
two
natures
,
but
one
incarnate
nature
of
God
,
the
word
,
I
am
ejected
with
the
Fathers
;
I
defend
the
Fathers
sayings
;
I
transgress
not
in
any
thing
;
I
have
their
Testimonies
,
not
simply
or
transitorily
,
but
in
Books
.
§
.
23.
Aethericus
,
Bishop
of
Smyrna
,
being
questioned
about
his
subscription
,
said
,
he
did
as
he
was
bid
.
In
the
second
Action
Dioscorus
delivering
his
opinion
saith
,
Ex
duabus
suscipio
,
duas
non
suscipio
.
That
Christ
is
[
of
two
natures
]
but
not
that
he
[
is
or
hath
two
natures
.
]
Eusebius
Doryl
.
tells
him
of
his
wrong
to
Flavianus
and
him
;
Dioscorus
confesseth
,
saying
,
Then
offer
satisfaction
to
God
and
you
,
meaning
repentance
.
But
Eusebius
saith
,
that
he
must
satisfie
the
Law
;
And
so
the
Verbal
quarrel
turneth
to
Personal
revenge
.
Basil
Seleuc.
(
though
before
accused
of
Heresie
)
well
reconcileth
the
Controversie
at
last
,
if
they
would
have
heard
him
,
saying
,
Cognoscimus
duas
Naturas
,
Eutyches
words
at
Constantinople
being
recited
,
he
saith
,
that
he
followeth
Cyril
,
Athanasius
and
the
Fathers
.
After
Dioscorus
and
others
had
denyed
what
each
other
said
in
the
Ephesine
Council
,
the
saying
of
all
the
Bishops
were
read
,
each
one
absolving
Eutyches
,
in
words
and
reasons
at
large
.
After
which
the
Bishops
cry
again
,
Omnes
erravimus
;
omnes
veniam
mereamur
.
In
the
third
Action
many
things
were
read
that
concerned
their
proceedings
,
and
among
the
rest
a
Law
of
Theodesius
jun.
for
the
confirming
of
the
second
Ephesine
Council
,
and
the
condemnation
of
Nestorius
,
and
of
Flavianus
,
Domnus
,
Eusebius
,
and
Theodoret
,
as
Nestorian
Hereticks
,
deposing
all
of
their
mind
,
forbidding
any
upon
pain
of
Confiscation
to
receive
them
,
and
commanding
that
none
read
the
Books
of
Nestorius
or
Theodoret
,
but
bring
them
forth
to
be
burnt
,
&c.
So
far
could
fierce
and
factious
Prelates
prevail
with
a
pious
and
peaceable
Prince
,
by
the
pretences
of
opposing
Heresie
and
Schism
.
Martian
made
Laws
also
clean
contrary
for
the
justifying
of
the
men
before
condemned
.
§
.
24.
In
the
fifth
Action
the
Egyptian
Bishops
Petition
was
read
(
who
were
accounted
Eutychians
,
adhering
to
Dioscorus
:
)
They
professed
their
adherence
to
the
Council
of
Nice
and
Ephesus
1.
and
to
Athanasius
,
Theophilus
,
and
Cyril
.
The
Bishops
cryed
out
,
Why
do
they
not
curse
the
opinion
of
Eutiches
?
They
offer
us
their
Petition
in
imposture
:
They
would
delude
us
,
and
so
depart
.
Let
them
curse
Eutyches
and
his
Opinion
,
and
consent
to
Leo
'
s
Epistle
.
While
they
cryed
out
to
them
to
curse
Eutyches
,
they
answered
(
by
Hieracus
,
)
If
any
,
whether
Eutyches
,
or
any
other
,
hold
contrary
to
the
things
contained
in
our
Profession
(
the
Nicene
and
Ephes.
Councils
)
let
him
be
accursed
.
But
for
Leo's
Epistle
,
we
must
not
go
before
the
sentence
of
our
Archbishop
(
of
Alexandria
;
)
for
we
follow
him
in
all
things
:
The
Council
of
Nice
ordered
that
the
Bishop
of
Egypt
do
nothing
without
him
.
Eusebius
Doryl
.
said
,
They
lie
.
Others
bid
them
prove
it
.
Other
Bishops
cryed
out
,
openly
curse
the
opinion
of
Eutyches
:
He
that
subscribeth
not
Leo's
Epistle
to
which
all
the
holy
Synod
consenteth
is
a
Heretick
:
(
instead
of
Dioscorus
)
if
they
judge
not
right
themselves
:
The
Egyptian
Bishops
said
,
The
question
is
about
Faith
,
(
not
men
:
)
But
they
cryed
out
so
long
,
Curse
Eutyches
or
you
are
Hereticks
,
that
at
last
the
Egyptians
said
,
[
Anathema
to
Eutyches
and
to
them
that
believe
him
.
]
The
Bishops
cryed
to
them
[
Subscribe
Leo's
Epistle
,
else
you
are
Hereticks
:
The
Egyptian
Bishops
answered
,
We
cannot
subscribe
without
the
will
of
our
Archbishop
.
Some
said
,
All
the
Synod
must
not
attend
for
one
man
:
They
that
at
Ephesus
disturbed
all
things
,
would
here
do
so
too
:
we
desire
that
this
may
not
be
granted
them
,
but
they
may
consent
to
the
Epistle
,
or
receive
a
Canonical
damnation
,
and
know
that
they
are
Excommunicate
.
Photius
Bishop
of
Tyre
said
,
How
endeavour
they
to
ordain
(
their
Arch-Bishop
)
who
are
not
of
the
same
mind
with
the
Synod
?
If
they
think
rightly
let
them
subscribe
the
Epistle
,
or
be
Excommunicate
.
The
Bishops
cryed
,
We
are
all
of
this
mind
.
The
Egyptian
Bishops
said
,
We
came
not
hither
without
a
just
profession
of
our
Faith
.
But
(
as
to
Leo
'
s
Epistle
)
we
are
but
few
(
12
Bishops
)
and
the
Bishops
of
our
Country
are
very
many
,
and
we
cannot
give
you
all
their
minds
,
or
represent
their
persons
:
We
beseech
this
holy
Synod
to
have
mercy
on
us
,
(
There
is
no
mercy
where
the
Bishop
of
Rome
is
concerned
)
and
do
but
stay
till
we
have
an
Arch-bishop
,
that
according
to
the
ancient
Custome
of
our
Country
,
we
may
follow
his
Iudgment
:
For
if
we
break
presumptiously
the
the
Canons
and
Custome
,
and
do
any
thing
without
his
will
,
all
the
Regions
of
Egypt
will
rise
up
against
us
;
therefore
have
mercy
on
our
age
:
have
mercy
on
us
,
and
put
us
not
to
end
our
life
in
banishment
.
The
same
Egyptian
Bishops
cast
down
themselves
on
the
Earth
,
and
said
,
You
are
merciful
men
,
have
mercy
on
us
:
Cecropius
Bishop
of
Sebast.
said
,
The
whole
Synod
is
Greater
and
worthier
of
credit
,
than
the
Country
of
Egypt
.
It
is
not
just
that
ten
Hereticks
be
heard
,
and
1200
Bishops
be
past
by
:
We
bid
them
not
shew
their
Faith
for
others
but
themselves
.
The
Bishops
of
Egypt
cryed
,
Then
we
cannot
dwell
in
the
Province
;
Have
mercy
on
us
:
Eusebius
Dor.
said
,
They
are
procurators
for
the
rest
:
The
Popes
Legate
said
,
If
they
erre
,
let
them
be
taught
by
the
magnificence
of
your
footsteps
,
&c.
The
Egyptians
cryed
,
We
are
killed
;
Have
mercy
on
us
:
The
Bishops
all
said
,
You
see
what
a
Testimony
they
give
of
their
Bishops
,
saying
,
we
are
killed
there
:
The
Egyptian
Bishops
cryed
,
We
die
by
your
footsteps
:
have
pitty
on
us
,
and
let
us
die
by
you
,
and
not
there
.
Let
but
an
Archbishop
here
be
made
,
and
we
subscribe
and
consent
,
Have
mercy
on
our
grey
hairs
.
Give
us
an
Archbishop
here
:
Anatolius
knoweth
that
it
is
the
Custom
of
our
Countrey
that
all
the
Bishops
obey
the
Archbishop
:
Not
that
we
obey
not
the
Synod
,
but
we
are
killed
there
in
our
Country
:
Have
mercy
on
us
;
You
have
the
power
;
We
are
subjects
;
We
refuse
not
.
We
had
rather
die
by
the
Lord
of
the
World
(
the
Emperour
)
or
by
your
magnificence
,
or
by
this
holy
Synod
,
than
there
.
For
Gods
sake
have
pity
on
these
grey
hairs
;
spare
ten
men
:
We
die
there
:
It
is
better
die
here
.
All
the
most
Reverend
Bishops
cryed
out
,
These
are
Hereticks
.
The
Egyptian
Bishops
said
,
You
have
power
on
our
lives
,
spare
ten
men
;
Lords
are
Merciful
:
Anatolius
knoweth
the
Custome
;
We
are
here
till
an
Archbishop
be
chosen
:
If
they
would
have
our
Seats
,
let
them
take
them
:
We
are
not
willing
to
be
Bishops
:
Only
let
us
not
die
.
Give
us
an
Archbishop
,
and
if
we
gainsay
,
punish
us
:
We
consent
to
these
things
which
your
power
hath
decreed
;
We
contradict
not
;
but
choose
us
an
Archbishop
:
We
here
stay
till
it
's
done
:
All
the
most
Reverend
Bishops
clamoured
,
Let
them
subscribe
to
the
damnation
of
Dioscorus
.
Thus
the
poor
Egyptian
Bishops
that
had
the
upper
hand
under
Theodosius
,
were
in
a
streight
between
the
merciless
Bishops
in
the
Synod
(
that
had
lately
at
Ephesus
joyned
with
them
)
and
the
furious
Bishops
and
people
of
their
own
Country
that
would
have
killed
them
when
they
came
home
(
too
common
a
Case
at
Alexandria
.
)
That
if
they
would
needs
shew
them
any
humanity
,
they
should
take
sureties
of
them
,
not
to
go
out
of
the
City
,
till
they
had
an
Arch-bishop
.
And
so
it
was
ended
.
§
.
25.
The
next
business
was
with
the
Abbots
of
the
Monks
:
They
had
petitioned
Martian
,
that
a
General
Council
might
be
called
,
to
end
their
lamentable
broils
,
and
that
without
turbations
,
forced
subscriptions
or
persecutions
by
the
secret
contrivances
of
the
Clergy
,
and
casting
men
out
before
due
judgment
.
And
they
gave
in
a
profession
of
their
Faith
,
and
petitioned
that
Dioscorus
might
be
called
,
because
the
Emperour
had
promised
them
that
nothing
but
the
Nicene
Faith
.
should
be
imposed
.
which
he
professed
:
The
Bishops
all
clamoured
out
their
repeated
Curse
against
Dioscorus
,
and
their
Tolle
injuriam
à
Synodo
,
Tolle
violentiam
à
Synodo
,
Tolle
notam
à
Synodo
,
Istos
mitte
foras
.
that
is
,
Away
with
them
;
and
would
not
hear
their
petition
;
But
the
Lay
Judges
made
it
to
be
read
:
In
which
the
Monks
profess
to
hold
to
the
Nicene
Creed
,
and
that
the
Church
might
not
have
discord
by
imposing
more
:
Protesting
that
if
their
Reverences
,
abusing
their
power
,
resisted
this
,
as
before
God
and
the
Emperour
,
the
Iudges
,
the
Senate
,
and
the
Consciences
of
the
Bishops
,
that
they
shake
their
garments
against
them
,
and
put
themselves
beyond
their
Excommunication
:
For
they
would
not
be
Communicators
with
those
that
thus
refuse
the
Nicene
Faith
;
The
Council
still
urged
them
to
subscribe
Leo
'
s
Letter
.
Carosus
and
Dorotheus
in
the
name
of
the
rest
of
the
Abbots
said
;
They
were
Baptized
into
the
Nicene
Faith
;
They
knew
no
other
:
They
were
bid
by
the
Bishop
that
Baptized
them
Receive
no
other
:
We
believe
the
Baptismal
Creed
:
We
subscribe
not
the
Epistle
:
They
are
Bishops
;
They
have
power
to
Excommunicate
and
to
Damn
,
and
to
do
what
they
will
more
:
But
we
know
no
other
Faith
:
The
Arch-Deacon
urged
Carosus
to
Subscribe
to
Leo's
Epistle
as
Expository
of
the
Nicene
Faith
,
and
to
Curse
Nestorius
and
Eutyches
:
Carosus
answered
,
What
have
I
to
do
to
curse
Nestorius
,
that
have
once
,
twice
,
thrice
,
and
often
cursed
and
damned
him
already
.
Aeticus
said
,
Dost
thou
curse
Eytiches
as
the
Synod
doth
or
not
?
Carosus
replyed
.
Is
it
not
written
,
Iudge
not
that
ye
be
not
judged
?
Again
he
repeated
,
that
he
believed
the
Nicene
Creed
into
which
he
was
baptized
;
If
they
said
any
thing
else
to
him
he
knew
it
not
:
The
Apostle
saith
,
If
an
Angel
from
heaven
preach
another
Gospel
,
let
him
be
accursed
:
what
should
I
do
?
If
Eutyches
believe
not
as
the
universal
Church
believeth
;
let
him
be
accursed
.
§
.
26.
At
last
there
was
a
dissention
,
whether
Leo's
Phrases
should
be
put
into
their
Definition
of
Faith
(
now
drawn
up
a
new
.
)
A
while
it
was
cryed
down
,
but
at
last
yielded
to
,
when
the
Illiricane
Bishops
had
first
slighted
Rome
,
and
cryed
,
Qui
contradicunt
(
diffinitioni
)
Nestoriani
sunt
:
Qui
contradicunt
Roman
ambulent
.
And
Anatolius
Bishop
of
Constantinople
openly
declared
,
That
Dioscotus
was
not
condemned
for
matter
of
belief
,
but
because
he
Excommunicated
Leo
,
and
when
he
was
thrice
summoned
did
not
appear
.
§
.
27.
After
this
Theodorets
turn
came
,
that
had
been
for
Nestorius
,
and
the
Bishops
all
cryed
out
,
Let
Theodoret
curse
Nestorius
.
Theodoret
desired
that
a
Petition
of
his
to
the
Emperour
and
to
Leo's
Legate
,
might
be
read
;
that
they
might
see
whether
he
were
of
their
belief
or
not
.
They
cryed
out
,
We
will
have
nothing
read
;
presently
curse
Nestorius
,
Theodoret
told
them
that
he
had
been
bred
of
the
Orthodox
,
and
so
taught
,
and
preached
;
and
was
against
not
only
,
Nestorius
and
Eutyches
,
but
all
men
else
that
held
not
the
right
.
The
Bishops
interrupted
him
,
clamouring
,
speak
out
plainly
,
cursed
be
Nestorius
and
his
Opinions
;
cursed
be
Nestorius
and
those
that
love
him
.
Theodoret
answered
,
I
take
not
my self
to
say
true
,
but
I
know
I
please
God
:
I
would
first
satisfie
you
of
my
belief
;
for
I
seek
not
preferment
,
I
need
not
honour
,
nor
come
hither
for
that
:
But
because
I
am
calumniated
,
I
come
to
satisfie
you
that
I
am
Orthodox
;
and
I
Anathematize
every
Heretick
that
will
not
be
converted
,
and
Nestorius
and
Eutyches
,
and
every
man
that
saith
,
there
are
two
Sons
,
or
thinks
so
,
I
Anathematize
.
The
Bishops
again
took
this
for
dawbing
,
and
cryed
out
,
say
plainly
,
Anathema
to
Nestorius
,
and
them
which
hold
that
which
is
his
.
Theodoret
said
,
Vnless
I
may
explain
my
own
belief
,
I
will
not
say
it
.
I
believe
—
Here
they
interrupted
,
and
all
cryed
out
,
He
is
a
Heretick
,
He
is
a
Nestorian
:
cast
out
the
Heretick
.
Reader
,
would
a
man
have
believed
that
were
not
forced
by
Evidence
,
That
this
Council
was
of
Nestorius
'
s
mind
,
and
confirmed
his
own
Doctrine
of
the
Vnity
of
Christs
persons
and
two
Natures
,
who
thus
furiously
cryed
down
Theodoret
?
(
except
as
to
the
aptitude
of
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
)
And
is
it
not
a
doleful
Thought
that
the
worthy
Bishops
of
the
Church
,
even
in
a
General
Council
,
should
no
better
know
the
way
of
peace
?
And
do
not
these
words
here
translated
out
of
Binnius
,
p.
92.
and
106.
agree
too
well
with
Nazianzen's
Character
of
Bishops
and
Councils
?
Not
but
that
the
Church
had
always
some
Learned
,
Godly
,
Wise
,
and
Peaceable
Men
,
(
such
as
Gregory
Naz.
and
Theodoret
were
,
and
many
more
,
especially
in
Africk
;
)
but
you
see
that
they
were
born
down
by
the
stream
of
unskilful
,
worldly
,
temporizing
,
violent
Men
;
after
once
worldly
greatness
made
it
the
way
to
preferment
,
and
it
became
their
business
to
strive
who
should
be
uppermost
and
have
his
will
.
)
But
Theodoret
when
he
found
that
there
was
no
hope
of
so
much
as
a
patient
hearing
of
his
Explication
and
Confession
,
was
fain
to
yield
,
and
say
,
Anathema
to
Nestorius
,
and
to
him
who
saith
not
that
the
Virgin
Mary
was
the
Parent
of
God
,
and
who
divideth
the
only
begotten
Son
into
two
Sons
;
which
was
yet
cautelously
expressed
;
as
if
he
said
,
supposing
that
Nestorius
did
so
(
which
himself
denyed
)
let
him
be
accursed
:
And
so
Theodoret
was
absolved
and
counted
worthy
to
be
a
Bishop
.
§
.
28.
Iuvenal
Hierosol
.
Thalassius
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Leaders
,
at
Ephes.
Council
2
,
were
pardoned
:
Ibas
his
Epistle
to
Maris
against
Cyril
was
acquit
,
or
at
least
the
Bishop
upon
the
reading
of
it
.
It
is
a
sad
Narrative
of
the
Calamitous
Divisions
which
these
Prelates
and
their
Councils
made
.
He
said
that
Cyril
writ
against
Nestorius
that
there
was
but
one
nature
in
Christ
,
&c.
Haec
omnia
impietatis
plena
:
He
tells
how
Cyril
preposessed
the
Bishops
before
they
met
,
and
made
his
hatred
of
Nestorius
his
Cause
.
How
he
condemned
Nestorius
two
days
before
Iohn
of
Antioch
came
:
How
afterward
they
condemned
and
deposed
one
another
:
How
Nestorius
was
in
hatred
with
the
Great
men
of
Constantinople
,
which
was
his
fall
:
How
Iohn
and
Cyril's
Bishops
or
Councils
would
not
Communicate
with
each
other
:
How
they
set
Bishops
against
Bishops
,
and
People
against
People
,
and
a
mans
Enemies
were
those
of
his
own
household
:
How
the
Pagans
scorned
the
Christians
hereupon
:
For
(
saith
he
)
no
man
durst
travel
from
City
to
City
,
or
from
Province
to
Province
,
but
each
one
persecuted
his
neighbour
as
his
enemy
:
For
many
not
having
the
fear
of
God
,
by
occasion
of
Ecclesiastical
zeal
,
made
haste
to
bring
forth
the
hidden
enmity
of
their
hearts
against
others
:
(
he
instanceth
in
some
Persecutors
)
and
sheweth
how
Paulus
Emisseuus
helpt
to
heal
them
.
§
.
29.
In
the
eleventh
Action
two
Bishops
strive
for
the
Bishoprick
of
Ephesus
,
Bassianus
and
Stephen
(
that
had
been
Dioscorus
Agent
)
:
And
in
their
Pleas
each
of
them
proved
that
the
other
intruded
by
violence
into
the
place
,
both
he
that
first
had
it
,
and
he
that
thrust
him
out
and
took
his
Seat
,
and
one
of
them
made
his
Clergy
swear
to
be
true
to
him
and
not
forsake
him
;
And
while
the
Bishops
were
for
one
of
them
,
the
Judges
past
Sentence
to
cast
out
both
,
and
all
consented
.
§
.
30.
But
after
all
the
crying
up
of
Leo
'
s
Epistle
,
this
Synod
set
so
light
by
Leo
,
as
that
,
some
say
,
against
his
Legates
Will
,
they
made
a
Canon
,
(
28.
)
That
every
where
following
the
Decrees
of
the
Fathers
,
and
acknowledging
the
Canon
which
was
lately
read
made
by
the
150
Bishops
,
we
also
Decree
the
same
,
and
determine
of
the
Priviledges
of
the
holy
Church
of
Constantinople
new
Rome
:
For
the
Fathers
did
give
(
or
attribute
)
rightly
the
Priviledges
to
the
Throne
of
old
Rome
,
because
that
City
ruled
(
or
had
the
Empire
)
And
moved
by
the
same
consideration
the
150
Bishops
Lovers
of
God
,
gave
(
or
attributed
)
equal
Priviledges
to
the
Throne
of
New
Rome
;
rightly
judging
that
the
City
which
is
honoured
with
the
Empire
and
the
Senate
,
and
enjoyeth
equal
Priviledges
with
ancient
Queen
-
Rome
,
should
also
in
things
Ecclesiastical
be
extolled
and
magnified
,
being
the
second
after
it
.
The
Popes
Legates
hand
Boniface
is
subscribed
to
all
;
and
Eusebius
Doril
:
thus
subscribed
Sponte
subscripsi
,
quoniam
&
hane
regulam
sanctissimo
Papae
in
Vrbe
Roma
ego
relegi
prescentibus
Clericis
Constantinopolitanis
,
eamque
suscepit
.
And
this
Council
was
after
over
and
over
approved
by
the
Roman
Bishops
.
§
.
31.
It
in
is
this
Canon
notorious
,
Fathers
did
it
for
this
reason
;
and
that
Constantinople
should
be
equal
or
next
it
for
the
same
reason
.
3.
The
Church
of
Constantinople
never
claimed
their
Prerogative
jure
divino
as
succeeding
any
Apostle
,
and
yet
jure
Imperii
claimed
equal
Priviledges
.
By
all
which
it
is
undeniable
that
the
whole
Church
in
that
Council
,
and
especially
the
Greeks
,
did
ever
hold
Rome's
Primacy
to
be
a
humane
institution
,
upon
a
humane
mutable
reason
.
What
the
Papists
can
say
against
this
,
I
have
fully
answered
against
W.
Iohnson
in
a
Book
called
,
Which
is
the
true
Church
.
§
.
32.
The
Question
now
is
,
What
concord
did
these
late
Councils
procure
to
the
Churches
?
Ans.
From
that
time
most
of
the
Christian
World
was
distracted
into
Factions
hereticating
,
damning
,
deposing
a●d
too
many
murdering
one
another
.
One
party
cleaved
to
Dioscorus
and
were
called
by
the
other
Eutychians
;
These
cryed
up
the
Sufficiency
of
the
Nicene
Councils
Faith
,
as
that
which
they
were
baptized
into
,
and
would
have
no
addition
nor
diminution
;
and
condemned
the
Calcedon
Council
,
and
excommunicated
and
deposed
those
that
would
not
Anathematize
it
:
Those
that
were
against
them
they
called
Nestorians
.
On
the
other
party
were
those
that
had
cleaved
to
Nestorius
by
name
,
and
had
been
persecuted
for
his
Cause
;
And
these
were
a
separate
Body
,
and
cryed
down
the
other
as
Eutychians
.
Those
called
Orthodox
or
Catholicks
cryed
down
Nestorians
and
Eutychians
by
name
,
indeed
defending
the
same
Doctrine
as
Nestorius
,
except
as
to
the
fitness
of
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
And
the
chief
of
Nestorius
his
first
adherents
perceiving
that
indeed
they
were
of
one
judgment
,
united
with
these
against
the
Eutychians
.
I
have
shewed
that
all
of
them
seemed
to
make
all
this
stir
but
about
some
Words
which
one
party
took
in
one
sense
and
the
other
in
another
.
For
these
words
the
Bishops
cast
the
Christian
World
into
confusion
,
destroyed
Love
and
Unity
under
a
pretence
of
keeping
the
Faith
;
so
that
the
Church
was
lamentably
militant
;
Bishops
against
Bishops
,
in
continual
enimity
and
rage
.
The
Emperours
at
their
wits
end
not
knowing
how
to
end
the
Ecclesiastical
odious
Wars
:
And
the
Heathens
hardened
and
deriding
them
all
and
their
Religion
.
§
.
33.
When
the
Council
was
ended
,
and
Proterius
made
Bishop
of
Alexandria
in
Dioscorus
stead
,
the
City
was
in
so
great
discontent
that
the
Emperour
Martian
was
fain
to
send
a
Lay-man
to
mollifie
them
;
for
they
would
not
endure
a
Calcedonian
Bishop
:
They
set
more
by
Dioscorus
than
before
(
so
that
Binnius
incredibly
saith
,
they
offered
him
Divine
Honour
.
§
.
34.
It
was
not
long
till
Martian
dyed
,
and
then
they
let
the
World
know
that
it
was
Emperours
and
not
Popes
or
Councils
that
they
regarded
.
They
thought
then
they
might
shew
their
minds
,
and
what
they
did
Liberatus
in
Breviario
,
Evagrius
,
Nicephorus
and
others
tells
us
at
large
:
But
I
will
give
it
you
in
the
words
of
the
Egyptian
Bishops
which
conformed
to
the
Council
,
Bin.
p.
147.
One
Timothy
Elurus
of
Dioscorus
Party
who
had
gathered
separated
Congregations
before
,
since
the
Council
of
Calcedon
,
got
some
Bishops
of
his
own
Party
to
make
him
Archbishop
:
The
people
soon
shewed
their
minds
though
it
deposed
their
Archbishop
.
They
set
up
Timothy
,
and
he
presently
made
Ordinations
of
Bishops
and
Clerks
,
&c.
while
he
thus
went
on
,
a
Captain
,
Dionisius
,
came
to
drive
him
out
of
the
City
:
The
people
rage
the
more
against
Proterius
:
He
gets
into
the
Baptistry
to
avoid
their
rage
,
a
place
reverenced
even
by
the
Barbarians
and
the
fiercest
Men
:
But
these
furious
people
,
set
on
by
their
Bishop
Timothy
,
which
is
a
Mediation
between
God
and
Man
,
did
strike
the
blameless
Man
,
and
kill
him
cruelly
,
with
six
more
;
and
dragging
his
wounded
Carkess
every
where
,
and
cruelly
drawing
it
about
,
almost
through
all
the
parts
of
the
City
,
did
mercilesly
beat
the
senseless
Corps
,
and
divided
his
Parts
,
and
spared
not
to
tast
his
Entrails
with
their
Teeth
like
Dogs
;
whom
they
should
have
thought
the
Mediatour
of
God
and
Man
;
and
casting
the
rest
of
his
Body
into
the
Fire
,
they
scattered
his
Ashes
into
the
Wind
,
transcending
the
fierceness
of
all
Beasts
:
And
the
Architect
of
all
this
was
(
their
new
Bishop
)
Timothy
;
first
an
Adulterer
(
taking
anothers
Church
)
and
then
a
Murderer
,
doing
it
in
a
manner
as
with
his
own
hands
,
in
that
he
bid
others
do
it
:
This
man
ruleth
the
Alexandrian
Church
,
and
going
on
doth
worse
.
This
is
in
the
Epistle
to
the
Emperour
Leo
;
that
he
Anathematized
the
Council
of
Calcedon
and
all
that
communicate
with
it
,
and
received
none
that
receive
it
,
till
they
renounce
it
.
§
.
35.
On
the
other
side
Bishop
Timothy's
Adherents
wrote
to
Leo
in
praise
of
their
new
Bishop
,
professing
the
Nicene
Faith
,
and
declaring
what
great
Concord
and
Peace
their
City
now
had
,
and
craving
the
Emperours
approbation
of
him
.
§
.
36.
In
Palestine
also
the
same
Fire
kindled
:
The
Monks
that
had
been
at
Calcedon
returned
lamenting
that
the
Nicene
Faith
was
there
betrayed
,
and
stirred
up
their
Fraternity
to
rescind
the
Acts
;
They
got
together
and
expelled
Iuvenal
Bishop
of
Ierusalem
,
as
a
Traytor
to
the
Catholick
Faith
and
a
Changer
.
The
Empress
Eudocia
)
saith
Nicephorus
)
took
their
part
;
and
strengthned
them
;
At
Schythopolis
they
killed
Severianus
the
Bishop
,
they
compelled
men
to
joyn
and
communicate
with
them
.
At
Ierusalem
they
killed
Athanasius
a
Deacon
for
contradicting
them
,
§
.
37.
The
great
number
of
Letters
sent
from
the
Bishops
to
Leo
when
he
was
made
Emperour
,
which
were
sent
in
answer
to
his
own
to
them
,
engaged
him
the
more
for
the
Council
Party
,
and
against
Timothy
Aelurus
:
He
deposed
him
and
put
Timothy
Salophaciolus
in
his
place
:
But
the
City
was
all
in
confusion
between
the
two
Timothies
,
Antioch
Petrus
Cnapheus
ambitious
of
the
Archbishoprick
got
into
Martyrius
place
;
by
Zeno's
help
:
And
thinking
they
were
still
managing
only
the
Controversie
against
the
Nestorians
,
and
taking
the
Orthodox
for
Nestorian
Hereticks
,
all
were
accursed
by
Anathema's
that
would
not
say
that
God
was
crucified
and
suffered
(
The
Orthodox
doing
the
same
,
)
and
thus
they
increased
the
Confusions
.
Martyrius
their
true
Bishop
when
he
saw
that
he
could
do
no
good
upon
them
,
forsook
them
,
with
these
words
,
Clero
rebelli
,
&
populo
inobedienti
,
&
Ecclesiae
contaminatae
Nuncium
remitto
.
I
renounce
a
rebellious
Clergy
,
a
disobedient
People
,
and
a
defiled
Church
.
Petrus
Cnapheus
kept
the
Bishoprick
,
and
reviled
the
Calcedon
Council
.
Leo
the
Emperour
banisheth
him
:
Stephanus
a
friend
to
the
Council
is
put
into
the
place
:
That
you
may
know
how
the
Council
had
united
the
people
,
even
the
Boys
were
set
on
to
kill
this
new
Bishop
with
sharp
Quills
.
Common
execution
was
too
easie
a
death
;
Being
killed
they
cast
his
Corps
into
the
River
,
for
favouring
the
Council
of
Calcedon
,
and
succeeding
their
desired
Bishop
:
But
Calendion
succeeding
him
,
made
them
Anathematize
the
same
Peter
Cnapheus
.
§
.
38.
While
Martian
and
Leo
,
reigned
thus
,
the
Council
of
Calcedon
was
kept
up
,
and
almost
all
the
Bishops
were
brought
to
subscribe
to
it
;
But
death
changeth
Princes
,
and
thereby
Bishops
.
Leo
dyeth
,
and
dissolute
Zeno
succeedeth
him
:
He
would
fain
have
had
his
peace
among
them
in
sensuality
:
Basiliscus
taketh
the
advantage
of
his
dissolute
life
,
and
usurpeth
the
Empire
,
and
maketh
use
of
the
Bishops
Schism
and
contentions
to
get
him
a
party
:
(
For
the
Bishops
Schisms
greatly
serve
Usurpers
ends
.
)
And
first
he
publisheth
his
Circular
Letters
against
the
Council
of
Calcedon
,
requiring
all
the
Bishops
to
renounce
it
,
(
because
his
Predecessours
had
been
for
it
.
)
Nicephorus
,
lib.
6.
cap.
4.
three
Patriarchs
,
and
no
fewer
then
five
hundred
subscribed
,
and
renounced
the
Council
.
(
And
yet
how
violently
they
damned
all
that
would
not
receive
it
,
and
writ
for
it
to
Leo
,
but
a
little
before
you
have
heard
.
)
But
quickly
after
,
Acacius
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
,
and
Dau.
Columnella
,
perswaded
Basiliscus
to
write
clear
contrary
Circular
Letters
,
Commanding
all
to
own
the
Council
:
For
they
convinced
him
that
this
was
the
more
possible
way
:
And
these
also
were
obeyed
.
But
Zeno
was
shortly
after
restored
to
the
Empire
,
who
was
for
the
Council
:
And
then
the
Asian
Bishops
turned
again
,
and
wrote
to
get
their
Pardon
,
saying
,
That
they
subscribed
to
Basiliscus
first
Letters
,
not
voluntary
,
but
for
fear
!
(
O
excellent
Martyrs
.
)
Niceph.
l.
16.
c.
9.
§
.
39.
Upon
this
the
Council
was
up
again
,
and
the
Bishops
became
Orthodox
once
more
:
Till
at
last
Zeno
thought
(
as
the
Acacians
did
about
laying
by
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
)
that
the
only
way
to
unite
these
Bishops
,
was
to
leave
all
free
,
neither
forbidding
any
to
own
the
Council
of
Calcedon
,
nor
yet
compelling
any
to
it
.
And
so
he
wrote
an
Edict
of
Pacification
,
silencing
the
case
,
which
he
called
his
Henoticon
:
For
he
thought
that
the
Bishops
would
never
agree
either
for
it
or
against
it
.
But
yet
this
ended
not
the
quarrels
:
The
fire
still
flamed
:
Liberty
contented
not
the
Bishops
:
They
were
zealous
for
God
as
against
his
Enemies
the
Hereticks
:
And
every
Party
were
these
Hereticks
and
Enemies
in
the
judgment
of
the
rest
.
All
must
be
damned
and
ruined
that
would
not
be
for
God
,
that
is
,
that
was
not
of
their
minds
.
When
Liberty
was
once
up
,
the
people
were
significant
,
and
their
mind
was
soon
known
.
At
Antioch
,
Calendion
was
cast
out
of
his
Seat
,
and
Peter
Cnapheus
got
in
again
.
(
For
a
Combat
for
a
Bishoprick
was
a
War
which
they
scrupled
not
.
)
And
at
Alexandria
the
whole
City
was
in
confusion
while
Peter
Moggus
and
Iohn
strove
who
should
be
Bishop
.
Moggus
of
Alexandria
anathematizing
the
Calcedon
Council
,
and
persecuting
Dissenters
,
the
Emperour
laboureth
to
reconcile
them
.
Acacius
at
Constantinople
,
though
supposed
Orthodox
,
Communicateth
with
Peter
Moggus
:
whether
in
obedience
to
Zeno's
Henoticon
,
or
weary
of
hereticating
,
and
why
,
is
not
known
.
(
O
how
common
were
separatist
Bishops
in
those
days
!
)
Faelix
Bishop
of
Rome
condemneth
Acacius
Bishop
of
Constantinople
for
this
:
Acacius
had
equal
priviledges
given
by
the
Calcedon
Council
,
and
had
the
presence
of
the
Emperour
and
Senate
,
§
.
40.
Acacius
shortly
dying
,
the
Emperour
found
it
too
hard
a
task
to
choose
a
Patriarch
,
that
should
not
keep
up
the
Sedition
;
Therefore
he
will
refer
the
choice
to
God
:
To
that
end
he
putteth
a
blank
paper
on
the
Altar
,
and
another
by
it
,
requesting
of
God
that
an
Angel
might
write
there
the
name
of
him
that
God
would
have
to
be
Patriarch
:
§
.
41.
After
Flavitas
succeeded
Euphemius
:
He
joined
with
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
and
rased
Peter's
name
out
of
the
Church
Book
:
Peter
and
Euphemius
as
two
Generals
were
about
gathering
Synodical
Armies
against
each
other
,
and
against
,
and
for
the
Council
.
But
the
Foot
that
spurneth
abroad
and
spoileth
the
Designs
of
Worldlings
,
even
Death
presently
removed
Peter
.
One
Athanasius
succeedeth
Peter
,
and
fain
he
would
have
reconciled
and
united
his
Clergy
and
People
,
but
he
could
not
:
Holy
zeal
is
too
easily
quenched
,
but
not
contentious
carnal
zeal
.
Palladius
succeedeth
Peter
Cnapheus
at
Antioch
:
Both
these
great
Patriarchs
join
together
to
curse
the
Council
of
Calcedon
;
and
down
went
the
Council
.
But
death
again
maketh
a
turn
,
they
both
dye
,
and
Iohn
succeeded
at
Alexandria
,
and
Flavianus
at
Antioch
.
Yet
these
must
be
of
the
mind
of
the
major
part
,
and
both
join
also
to
curse
the
Council
:
And
the
Patriarchs
of
Rome
and
Constantinople
curse
them
,
and
are
for
the
Council
:
And
thus
Cursing
was
the
Religion
of
the
Age.
§
.
42.
But
now
Zeno
the
Emperour
dyeth
,
and
Anastatius
Dicorus
is
chosen
Emperour
.
Nicephorus
,
lib.
16.
c.
25.
saith
,
that
he
being
a
man
of
peace
,
and
desiring
the
ceasing
of
Contentions
,
followed
Zeno's
Henoticon
,
and
left
all
to
their
liberty
to
think
of
the
Council
as
they
pleased
.
Hereupon
the
Bishops
fell
into
three
Parties
;
some
servent
for
every
word
of
the
Council
;
some
cursing
it
;
and
some
for
the
Henoticon
or
silent
peace
.
The
East
was
one
way
:
the
West
another
:
and
Lybia
another
.
Yea
the
Eastern
Bishops
among
themselves
,
the
Western
among
themselves
,
and
the
Lybian
among
themselves
,
renounced
Communion
with
one
another
.
Nicephor
.
c.
25.
Tanta
confusio
mentiumque
caligo
(
saith
the
Historian
)
orbem
universum
incessit
,
(
it
is
not
my
censure
)
so
great
confusion
and
blindness
of
mind
befell
the
whole
world
:
This
was
the
Effect
even
of
Liberty
.
§
.
43.
The
Emperour
resolving
to
keep
peace
did
purpose
to
fall
on
the
most
unpeaceable
whoever
,
even
on
both
sides
.
At
Constantinople
he
put
out
Euphemius
:
(
as
some
thought
upon
a
personal
dislike
or
quarrel
:
)
For
before
his
inthornizing
they
say
he
had
given
under
his
hand
to
Euphemius
a
promise
that
he
would
stand
for
the
Council
;
and
when
he
had
possession
he
demanded
up
his
Writing
:
Euphemius
denyed
it
him
,
and
was
cast
out
:
Macedonius
succeeded
him
,
and
got
the
Writing
:
The
Emperour
demanded
it
also
of
him
;
he
also
denyed
it
:
The
Emperour
would
have
also
put
him
out
:
The
people
rose
up
in
Sedition
,
and
cryed
,
It
is
a
time
of
Martyrdom
,
let
us
all
stick
to
the
Bishop
:
And
they
reviled
the
Emperour
,
calling
him
a
Manichee
,
and
unworthy
of
the
Empire
.
The
Emperour
was
forced
hereby
to
submit
to
Macedonius
,
lest
he
should
have
lost
all
:
The
Bishop
sharply
rebuked
him
as
the
Churches
Enemy
.
But
these
things
made
the
Emperour
more
against
the
Council
,
partly
as
more
against
him
;
and
when
he
saw
time
,
he
remembred
Macedonius
,
and
cast
him
out
:
yea
he
put
Timothy
in
his
place
,
and
burnt
the
Councils
Acts.
Timothy
pulled
down
the
Images
of
Macedonius
.
The
Patriarchs
of
Alexandria
,
Antioch
:
and
Ierusalem
,
were
all
cast
out
.
§
.
44.
Peter
Cnapheus
Antioch
had
made
one
Zenaias
a
Persian
Servant
and
unbaptized
,
Bishop
of
Hierapolis
.
This
man
was
against
Images
and
against
the
Council
.
He
brought
a
Troop
of
Monks
to
Antioch
to
force
Flavianus
the
Bishop
to
curse
the
Council
;
Flavianus
refuseth
:
The
people
stuck
to
the
Bishop
,
and
disputed
the
case
with
such
unanswerable
arguments
,
that
so
great
a
number
of
the
Monks
were
slain
,
as
that
they
threw
their
Bodies
into
the
River
Orontes
,
Niceph.
16.
c.
27.
But
this
endeth
not
the
dispute
;
another
Troop
of
Monks
of
Coelo-syria
,
that
were
of
Flavianus
and
the
Councils
side
,
hearing
of
the
tumult
,
and
the
danger
of
the
Bishop
,
flock
to
Antioch
,
and
made
another
slaughter
,
as
great
(
saith
Nicephorus
)
as
the
former
.
§
.
45.
The
Murders
done
by
Bishops
and
Christians
were
sometimes
punished
by
Excommunication
,
but
not
by
Death
in
those
prosperous
times
of
the
Church
:
The
Emperour
hereupon
did
banish
Flavianus
,
which
his
followers
took
for
persecution
;
Peter
Alex.
being
dead
the
Bishops
of
Alex.
Egypt
,
and
Lybia
,
fell
all
into
pieces
among
themselves
,
each
having
their
separate
Conventions
.
The
rest
of
the
East
also
separated
from
the
West
,
because
the
West
would
not
Communicate
with
them
,
unless
they
would
Curse
Nestorius
,
Eutyches
,
Dioscorus
,
Moggus
and
Acacius
:
And
yet
saith
Nicephorus
,
l.
16.
c.
28.
Qui
germani
Dioscori
&
Eutychetes
sectatores
fuere
ad
Maximam
paucitatem
redacti
sunt
.
Xenaia●
bringeth
to
Flavian
,
the
Names
of
Theodore
,
Theodorite
,
Ibas
and
others
as
Nestorians
;
and
tells
him
,
If
he
Curse
not
all
these
,
he
is
a
Nestorian
;
whatever
he
say
to
the
contrary
:
Flavian
was
unwilling
,
but
his
timerous
fellow-Bishops
perswaded
him
,
and
he
wrote
his
Curse
against
them
,
and
sent
it
to
the
Emperour
.
Xenaias
then
went
farther
,
and
required
him
to
Curse
the
Council
.
The
Isaurian
Bishops
were
drawn
to
consent
to
Anathematize
it
.
The
refusers
are
all
renownced
as
Nestorians
.
And
thus
the
Council
that
Cursed
Nestorius
,
is
Cursed
of
Nestorian
:
The
Eutychians
perceiving
how
near
they
were
agreed
.
After
Flavian
,
one
Severus
got
to
be
Bishop
at
Antioch
(
a
severe
Enemy
of
the
Nestorians
,
and
of
the
Council
.
)
The
first
day
when
he
was
got
in
,
he
cursed
the
Council
,
though
't
is
said
that
he
had
sworn
to
the
Emperour
that
he
would
not
:
Niceph.
lib.
16.
cap.
29.
In
Palestine
the
Condemnation
or
Ejection
of
Flavianus
and
Macedomius
renewed
their
distractions
and
divisions
.
About
Antioch
,
Severus
grew
so
earnest
,
and
wrote
such
Letters
to
the
Bishops
under
him
,
as
frighted
many
against
their
Judgements
,
to
Curse
the
Council
,
and
those
that
held
two
Natures
,
as
Hereticks
:
Some
Bishops
stood
out
and
refused
;
some
fled
from
their
Churches
for
fear
.
The
Isaurian
Bishops
,
when
they
had
yielded
,
repented
,
and
when
they
had
repented
they
Condemned
Severus
,
that
drove
them
to
subscribe
.
Two
stout
Bishops
,
Cosmas
,
and
Severianus
,
sent
a
Sealed
Paper
to
Severus
;
and
when
he
opened
it
,
he
found
it
was
a
Condemnation
under
their
Hands
.
The
Emperour
had
notice
of
it
,
and
he
being
angry
,
that
they
presumed
to
Condemn
their
Patriarchs
,
sent
his
Procurator
to
cast
them
out
of
their
Bishopricks
,
(
himself
at
last
being
against
the
Council
.
)
The
Procurator
found
the
People
so
resolute
,
and
bent
to
Resistance
,
in
defence
of
their
Bishops
:
That
he
sent
word
to
the
Emperour
,
that
these
two
Bishops
could
not
be
cast
out
,
without
bloud-shed
.
The
Emperour
sent
him
word
,
that
he
would
not
have
a
drop
of
bloud
shed
for
the
business
;
for
he
did
what
he
did
for
peace
.
§
.
46.
Helias
,
Bishop
of
Ierusalem
,
found
all
the
other
Churches
in
such
Confusion
,
the
Bishops
Condemning
one
another
;
that
he
would
Communicate
with
none
of
them
,
save
Euphemius
of
Constantinople
(
before
his
Ejection
)
Niceph.
c.
32.
The
Monks
were
engaged
for
the
Council
by
such
a
means
as
this
.
One
Theodosius
,
a
Monk
(
or
Abbot
)
gathering
a
great
assembly
,
[
If
any
man
equal
not
the
four
Councils
,
with
the
four
Evangelists
,
let
him
he
Anathema
.
]
This
Voice
of
their
Captain
,
resolved
the
Monks
;
and
they
thenceforth
took
it
as
a
Law
,
that
the
four
Councils
should
be
saoris
libris
accensenda
,
added
or
joyned
with
the
sacred
Books
.
And
they
wrote
to
the
Emperour
,
[
Certamen
se
de
eis
ad
sanguinem
us●●
subitur●s
,
that
they
would
make
good
the
Conflict
for
them
,
even
to
blood
:
Thus
Monks
and
Bishops
then
submitted
to
Princes
.
These
Monks
went
about
to
the
Cities
to
engage
them
to
take
their
side
for
the
Councils
.
The
Emperour
hearing
of
this
,
wrote
to
the
Bishop
Helias
to
reform
it
:
He
rejecteth
the
Emperours
Letters
,
and
refuseth
:
The
Emperour
sendeth
Souldiers
to
Comp●ll
or
restrain
them
.
The
Orthodox
Monks
that
were
for
the
Council
,
gathered
by
the
Orthodox
Bishops
,
tumultuously
cast
the
Emperours
Souldiers
out
of
the
Church
,
Niceph.
c.
34.
After
this
,
they
had
another
Contention
,
and
there
Anathematized
those
that
adhered
to
Severus
.
The
Emperour
more
provoked
by
all
this
,
sent
Olympius
with
a
band
of
Souldiers
to
Conquer
them
:
Olympius
came
,
and
cast
out
Bishop
Helias
,
and
put
in
Iohn
.
The
Monks
gather
again
,
If
any
man
assent
to
Eutyches
,
and
Nestorius
,
(
Contraries
)
and
Severus
,
and
Soterichus
,
Caesariansis
,
let
him
be
Anathema
:
If
any
follow
not
the
Opinions
of
the
four
Vniversal
Synods
let
him
be
Anathema
.
The
Captain
seeing
himself
thus
deluded
,
fled
from
the
Multitude
and
was
glad
to
save
himself
,
the
Emperour
being
offended
more
at
this
.
The
Bishops
write
to
him
,
that
at
Jerusalem
the
Fountain
of
Doctrine
,
they
were
not
now
to
learn
the
truth
,
and
that
they
would
defend
the
Traditions
if
need
be
even
to
blood
,
Niceph.
16.
c.
34.
At
Constantinople
the
Bishop
Timothy
would
please
both
sides
,
and
pleased
neither
:
To
some
he
spake
for
the
Council
,
to
others
he
Cursed
it
.
Being
to
make
an
Abbot
,
the
Man
refused
his
Election
,
unless
he
consented
to
the
Council
of
Calcedon
:
Timothy
presently
Cursed
those
that
received
not
the
Council
.
His
Arch-deacon
hearing
him
,
reproached
him
,
that
like
Euripus
roled
every
way
.
The
Emperour
hearing
it
,
rebuked
him
:
And
Timothy
washt
away
the
Charge
,
and
presently
Cursed
every
one
that
received
the
Council
,
Niceph.
l.
8.
c.
35.
§
.
47.
But
what
did
Rome
all
this
while
?
It
were
too
long
to
recite
their
proper
History
:
They
were
for
the
Council
,
and
they
had
other
kind
of
Conflicts
:
The
Goths
held
them
in
Wars
,
and
had
conquered
them
,
and
Theodorick
reigned
there
as
King
,
and
so
they
were
broken
off
from
the
Empire
:
Arians
ruled
them
,
who
yet
if
Salvian
say
true
,
did
(
after
)
shame
the
Orthodox
in
point
of
Temperance
,
Truth
,
and
Justice
.
But
besides
their
following
greater
Schisms
,
this
Schism
also
did
reach
to
them
.
Festus
a
Roman
Senator
was
sent
by
Theodorick
to
the
Emperour
on
an
Embassie
:
which
having
done
,
he
desired
of
the
Emperour
that
Constantinople
might
keep
the
Festival
days
of
Peter
and
Paul
(
which
they
did
not
before
)
as
they
did
at
Rome
;
and
he
prevailed
:
And
he
secretly
assured
the
Emperour
,
that
Anastasius
Bishop
of
Rome
would
receive
the
Honoticon
(
to
suspend
the
consenting
to
the
Calcedon
Council
)
and
would
subscribe
it
.
When
this
Ambassadour
came
home
the
Pope
was
dead
.
To
make
good
his
Word
to
the
Emperour
,
he
got
a
party
to
choose
Laurentius
Pope
,
who
would
receive
the
Honoticon
:
The
People
chose
Symmachus
their
Bishop
.
Nicephor
.
cap.
35.
Theodorick
an
Arian
,
more
rightuous
than
the
Popes
,
would
not
deprive
them
of
their
liberty
of
choice
,
but
called
a
Synod
,
to
judge
which
was
the
rightful
Bishop
,
and
upon
their
judgment
confirmed
Symmachus
:
But
Laurentius
loth
to
lose
the
prey
,
stirred
up
the
People
to
Sedition
,
and
thereupon
was
quite
degraded
.
This
was
a
beginning
of
Schisms
at
Rome
.
§
.
48.
The
Emperour
at
Constantinople
favouring
the
addition
[
Qui
crucifixus
est
pro
nobis
,
]
the
People
who
disliked
it
,
seditiously
cut
off
a
Monks
head
,
and
set
it
upon
a
pole
,
inscribing
[
An
Enemy
to
the
Trinity
.
]
The
Emperour
overcome
and
wearied
with
their
Confusions
,
and
Orthodox
Murders
and
Rebellions
;
called
an
Assembly
,
and
offered
to
resign
his
Empire
,
desiring
them
to
choose
another
:
This
smote
them
with
remorse
,
and
they
desired
him
to
reassume
his
Crown
,
and
promised
to
forbear
Sedition
:
But
he
dyed
shortly
after
.
§
.
49.
Anno
452.
Valentinian
the
Roman
Emperour
attempted
a
great
alteration
with
the
Bishops
,
by
a
Law
recalling
the
Judicial
Power
of
the
Bishops
in
all
Causes
,
except
those
of
Faith
and
Religion
,
unless
the
parties
contending
voluntarily
chose
them
for
the
Judges
.
This
Binnius
(
and
the
other
Papists
)
take
for
a
heinous
injury
to
the
Church
.
Answ.
This
sheweth
what
Church-grandure
and
power
these
men
expect
;
If
they
have
not
the
Civil
power
,
and
be
not
Magistrates
or
Lords
of
all
,
the
Church
is
wronged
.
This
Clergy-pride
is
it
that
hath
set
the
World
on
fire
,
and
will
not
consent
that
it
be
quenched
.
1.
By
this
rule
all
Christians
should
be
from
under
all
Power
of
Kings
and
Civil
Rulers
:
For
are
they
not
all
[
the
servants
of
the
highest
Iudges
]
Hath
God
no
Servants
but
the
Clergy
?
2.
By
this
rule
both
Princes
and
People
should
be
free
from
the
Bishops
judgment
:
For
are
not
these
Bishops
Men
as
well
as
Princes
?
and
are
not
Christian
Princes
and
People
the
servan●●s
of
the
highest
Iudge
,
and
therefore
should
not
be
judged
by
Bishops
.
3.
But
what
a
wicked
rebellious
doctrine
is
intimated
in
the
distinction
,
that
Princes
are
Earthly
Iudges
,
and
Prelates
are
the
servants
of
the
highest
Iudge
?
Are
not
Prelates
Earthly
Iudges
as
well
as
Princes
,
in
that
they
are
men
that
judge
on
Earth
?
And
are
not
Princes
Judges
of
Divine
appointment
and
authority
as
well
as
Prelates
?
Yea
,
and
their
power
more
past
all
dispute
?
4.
And
what
absurdity
is
it
,
that
every
soul
be
subject
to
the
higher
power
?
And
that
he
that
's
one
of
your
Sheep
in
one
respect
,
may
be
your
Ruler
in
another
?
Why
may
not
the
King
be
the
Ruler
of
him
that
is
his
Physician
or
his
Tutor
?
And
why
not
of
him
that
is
his
Priest
.
Was
not
Solomon
Ruler
of
Abiathar
when
he
displaced
him
?
May
not
one
man
judge
who
is
fit
or
unfit
for
Church
Communion
,
and
another
judge
who
is
punishable
by
the
sword
?
Did
Christ
come
to
set
up
a
Ministry
instead
of
a
Magistracy
?
He
that
saith
,
Man
who
made
me
a
Judge
,
came
not
to
put
down
Judges
:
He
that
saith
,
By
me
Kings
reign
,
came
not
to
put
down
all
Kings
.
Obj.
Christ
sets
up
a
Kingdome
of
Priests
,
or
a
Royal
Priesthood
.
Answ.
But
his
Kingdom
is
not
of
this
World
,
or
Worldly
:
It
is
a
spiritual
Kingdome
,
conquering
sin
and
Satan
,
putting
down
the
World
out
of
our
hearts
,
and
making
us
hope
for
the
everlasting
Kingdom
which
we
shall
shortly
enjoy
.
The
Disease
of
the
Disciples
that
strove
who
should
be
greatest
,
and
sit
at
the
right
and
left
hand
,
and
said
,
Lord
wilt
thou
at
this
time
restore
the
Kingdom
to
Israel
,
hath
prevailed
after
all
this
warning
on
a
Worldly
Clergy
,
to
the
great
calamity
of
the
Church
.
And
what
wonder
,
when
even
then
St.
Paul
saith
,
All
seek
their
own
(
too
much
)
and
none
the
things
of
Iesus
Christ
(
so
naturally
as
Timothy
did
)
and
so
zealously
as
they
ought
.
Too
many
Popes
haue
been
Peters
Successours
in
the
Character
given
him
,
Mat.
16.
Get
thee
behind
me
Satan
,
Thou
art
an
offence
unto
me
;
For
thou
savourest
not
the
things
that
be
of
God
,
but
those
that
be
of
men
.
I
understood
not
who
were
the
spring
of
our
late
Fifth-Monarchy
mens
diseases
,
till
I
read
Campanella
de
Regno
Dei
,
and
some
such
Papists
,
where
I
see
that
Christs
reign
by
his
Vicar
the
Pope
over
all
the
Princes
and
People
of
the
World
,
is
the
true
Fifth-Monarchy
Heresie
;
For
which
they
bring
the
same
Prophecies
as
the
Millenaries
do
for
their
Expectations
.
Obj.
But
the
Pope
,
Prelates
and
Clergy
(
called
the
Church
)
are
not
to
reign
by
deposing
Kings
,
but
by
Ruling
them
and
being
above
them
:
As
Love
is
above
the
Law
,
which
yet
is
made
for
the
ungodly
that
want
Love
,
and
must
be
ruled
by
fear
;
so
Princes
are
for
the
World
of
unbelievers
,
but
not
for
the
Church
and
Spiritual
persons
who
live
above
them
in
the
life
of
Love
.
Answ.
1.
This
was
one
of
the
first
Heresies
which
the
Apostles
wrote
against
:
Many
tempted
Christians
then
to
think
that
Christianity
freed
them
from
service
and
subjection
and
made
all
equal
:
But
how
plainly
,
frequently
and
earnestly
,
do
Paul
and
Peter
condemn
it
?
Is
it
not
a
shame
to
hear
such
Papists
as
cry
up
such
a
Heresie
as
this
,
cry
down
and
damn
a
Nestorian
,
or
an
Eutychian
,
or
a
Monothelite
,
for
an
unskilful
use
of
a
word
?
Paul
saith
,
He
that
teacheth
otherwise
(
against
subjection
)
is
proud
,
knowing
nothing
,
but
doting
.
2.
Love
doth
indeed
set
us
above
Fear
,
and
Legal
threats
so
far
as
it
prevaileth
:
But
it
is
imperfect
in
all
,
and
Fear
still
necessary
.
3.
And
this
taketh
not
down
either
the
Law
or
Magistracy
to
us
,
but
only
maketh
us
less
need
such
means
.
It
's
one
thing
to
love
and
live
so
holily
and
justly
as
never
to
need
or
fall
under
the
sword
of
Magistrates
;
and
another
thing
to
be
freed
from
subjection
and
obligation
.
This
increaseth
in
many
the
opinion
,
that
the
Papal
Kingdom
is
Antichristian
,
in
that
they
set
up
themselves
above
Rulers
that
are
called
Gods
.
3.
But
why
must
this
priviledge
extend
to
the
Clergy
only
?
Have
not
other
Christians
as
much
holy
love
,
and
spirituality
,
as
most
of
them
?
And
must
Princes
rule
only
Infidels
?
Some
suspect
none
as
inclining
to
Popery
,
but
those
that
take
up
some
of
their
Doctrines
of
Transubstantiation
,
Purgatory
,
Images
,
&c.
But
they
that
on
pretence
of
the
raising
of
the
Church
,
and
defending
its
power
,
do
first
call
the
Clergy
only
the
Church
,
and
then
seek
to
make
themselves
the
Lords
of
Princes
,
by
the
pretences
of
an
Excommunicating
Power
,
and
plead
themselves
from
under
them
,
and
take
it
for
their
priviledges
to
be
free
from
subjection
to
them
and
their
penal
Laws
,
are
doubtless
levened
with
that
Popish
Heresie
,
which
hath
done
much
of
all
the
mischiefs
,
which
the
forecited
History
describeth
.
§
.
50.
CXXXI
.
Besides
some
little
contention
at
Alexandria
,
under
Proterius
,
before
he
was
murdered
;
the
next
in
Binnius
,
is
said
to
be
at
Angices
(
Andegavens●
,
)
which
saith
over
again
some
of
their
old
Canons
against
Priests
living
with
Women
,
and
removing
from
place
to
place
,
and
such
like
.
And
the
Papists
say
that
this
Council
was
to
contradict
the
Emperour
Valentinians
Law
,
and
to
vindicate
the
rights
of
the
Church
,
as
not
being
lyable
to
Civil
Judicatures
,
or
under
Kings
.
§
.
51.
CXXXII
.
Anno
45.
3.
A
French
Venetick
Council
was
called
about
Ordinations
,
which
repealed
some
former
Canons
,
and
was
so
strict
,
that
the
first
Canon
kept
Murderers
and
False
Witnesses
from
the
Sacrament
,
till
they
repented
(
instead
of
hanging
them
.
)
And
the
second
Canon
denyed
the
Communion
to
Adulterers
that
unlawfully
put
away
their
Wives
,
and
took
others
.
(
O
strict
Laws
.
)
§
.
52.
CXXXIII
.
Ann.
459.
A
Council
at
Constantinople
,
forb●d
Simony
.
§
.
53.
CXXXIV
.
Ann.
467.
A
Council
at
Rome
,
of
48
Bishops
;
decreed
that
men
that
had
two
Wives
,
or
the
Husbands
of
Whores
should
not
be
ordained
:
That
they
that
could
not
●ead
,
and
they
that
were
mai●ed
or
dismembred
,
or
the
Penitent
,
should
not
be
made
Ministers
,
&c.
§
.
54.
CXXXV
.
Ann.
482.
Ten
Bishops
at
Towrs
,
made
such
honest
Canons
,
as
if
they
yet
reteined
somewhat
of
S.
Martins
Piety
.
They
earnestly
diswade
the
Clergie
from
their
Fornication
:
They
go
a
middle
way
between
them
that
forbad
Priests
to
get
Children
,
and
those
that
turn
them
loose
,
and
decree
that
married
Priests
that
continue
to
get
Children
shall
be
advanced
no
higher
:
They
forbid
the
Clergie
to
be
drunk
:
And
to
take
in
strange
women
:
They
forbid
them
to
forsake
their
Ministerial
Function
:
(
but
what
if
Prelates
silence
them
)
They
keep
those
from
the
Communion
that
lye
with
Nuns
(
devoted
to
Virginity
)
till
they
Repent
:
They
keep
Murderers
from
the
Communion
,
till
they
penitently
confess
.
(
This
is
not
hanging
them
in
Chains
:
But
who
shall
answer
for
that
Blood
,
and
for
the
next
that
this
man
killeth
?
)
others
such
honest
Canons
those
vertuous
Bishops
made
(
oft
made
before
)
§
.
55.
CXXXVI
.
They
say
Foelix
called
a
Council
at
Rome
to
admonish
,
and
Excommunicate
Peter
Cnaph
.
Antioch
About
the
time
time
that
he
Excommunicated
Acacius
Const.
and
Acacius
damned
him
again
.
§
.
56.
In
this
storm
against
Acacius
,
the
Pope
engaged
other
Bishops
,
one
was
Quintianus
,
who
sent
Peter
a
dozen
Curses
for
his
Cure
:
Of
which
one
reached
Cyril
being
against
those
that
say
[
Vnam
Naturam
]
Another
was
[
Siquis
Deum-hominem
,
&
non
magis
Deum
&
homineum
dicit
,
damnetur
]
that
is
,
●f
any
one
say
God-man
,
and
not
rather
God
and
Man
,
let
him
be
damned
.
How
careless
are
Papists
,
[
God
damn
me
had
but
put
Thee
]
instead
of
[
Me
]
I
should
have
suspected
that
the
Councils
and
Bishops
had
made
their
Religion
.
§
.
57.
CXXXVII
.
They
say
that
Ann.
483
Acacius
(
as
bad
as
the
Pope
,
made
him
)
call'd
a
Council
at
Constantinople
,
to
Condemn
Peter
Cnapheus
.
§
.
58.
CXXXVIII
.
Foel●x
called
77
B●shops
to
Rome
,
on
this
occasion
:
He
sent
his
peremptory
Letters
to
Acacius
,
Const.
and
some
to
the
Emperour
Zeno
,
by
two
Bishops
,
Mis●nus
and
Vitalis
:
The
Emperour
took
away
their
Letters
;
and
(
not
knowing
then
the
Popes
Soverainty
)
laid
them
by
the
Heels
,
till
he
made
them
glad
to
Communicate
with
those
Bishops
that
they
came
to
Condemn
:
For
this
Faelix
and
his
Bishops
,
cast
them
out
of
the
Episcopal
Office
;
and
they
presumed
to
excommunicate
Acacius
,
as
afore
said
,
even
with
this
Clause
,
Nunquam
Anathematis
vinculis
exuendus
:
Never
to
be
absolved
from
the
Curse
!
What
no
Repentance
,
for
one
that
was
no
Heretick
!
but
falsly
so
called
,
for
obeying
the
Emperour
,
in
dealing
gently
with
some
Eutychians
;
were
not
this
Council
and
Pope
Novatians
?
§
.
59.
CXXXIX
.
Yet
Ann.
487.
The
same
Faelix
is
said
in
a
Council
of
38
Bishops
,
to
decree
Communion
to
the
Lapsed
,
and
Re-baptized
,
penitent
Africans
.
§
.
60.
At
this
time
,
and
before
in
Pope
Leo
'
s
time
;
some
Maniches
in
Rome
,
would
not
be
Recusants
,
but
Conformists
,
and
come
to
Church
,
and
take
the
Sacrament
;
but
they
took
only
the
Bread
,
and
not
the
Wine
.
Leo
,
Serm.
4.
de
Temp.
quadrag
.
writeth
this
against
them
.
When
to
cover
their
Infidelity
,
they
dare
be
present
at
our
Mysteries
,
they
so
temper
themselves
,
that
they
may
safely
lye
hid
,
in
the
receiving
of
the
Sacrament
,
that
they
with
an
unworthy
mouth
,
receive
Christ's
Body
,
but
refuse
to
drink
the
blood
of
Redemption
.
Which
we
would
have
your
holiness
to
understand
;
that
such
men
may
be
known
to
you
by
these
marks
:
And
that
when
their
Sacrelegious
dissimulation
is
discerned
,
being
discovered
they
may
by
the
Priestly
Authority
be
driven
from
the
Society
of
the
Saints
.
Hereupon
the
Pope
decreed
that
none
should
Communicate
,
but
in
both
kinds
:
The
Words
of
the
Canon
dist.
2.
de
Consecrat.
are
these
.
We
find
that
some
taking
only
a
portion
of
the
holy
body
,
abstein
from
the
Cup
of
the
holy
blood
:
Because
I
know
not
by
what
superstition
they
are
taught
to
be
thus
bound
;
let
such
either
receive
the
whole
Sacrament
,
or
be
driven
from
the
whole
:
Because
a
division
of
one
and
the
same
mystery
,
cannot
come
but
from
heynous
Sacriledge
.
Reader
,
Is
Rome
constant
in
their
Religion
?
And
have
they
no
Innovations
?
Is
not
Binnius
impudent
in
calling
it
foolish
to
cite
this
Canon
of
their
own
Pope
,
against
them
.
Consider
it
and
Judge
.
And
as
impudent
is
he
,
p.
232.
in
expounding
these
words
of
Gelasius
.
Non
desinit
substantia
vel
natura
panis
&
vini
,
That
is
▪
The
substance
or
Nature
of
the
Bread
,
and
Wine
ceaseth
not
:
As
if
it
speaks
only
of
the
substance
and
nature
of
the
Accidents
:
As
if
Accidents
had
substance
,
and
Nature
of
their
own
:
What
words
,
what
evidence
can
be
so
plain
as
to
convince
such
men
.
§
.
61.
Among
the
Epistles
of
Gelasius
;
There
is
also
his
Commonitor●um
written
to
Faustus
the
Embassador
of
Theodorike
at
Constantinople
;
in
which
he
insistetion
the
same
way
of
Separation
.
All
the
world
must
be
in
an
Ecclesiastical
Episcopal
War
,
if
they
will
not
damn
and
separate
from
every
one
that
speaketh
an
unapt
word
,
if
a
Council
or
Pope
will
but
call
it
Heresie
.
But
here
the
Papists
would
have
us
believe
that
excommunicating
in
those
days
was
a
proof
of
superiority
:
But
Gelasius
himself
here
tells
them
otherwise
.
It
was
objected
against
him
by
Euphemius
Constant.
That
one
man
may
not
excommunicate
Acacius
a
Patriarch
.
And
he
answereth
,
1.
That
it
was
the
act
of
many
;
that
is
,
of
the
Council
which
condemned
the
Eutychians
in
general
.
But
is
this
good
Law
,
or
Divinity
?
Is
every
offender
condemned
,
ipso
jure
,
before
his
personal
guilt
is
Judged
?
Because
the
Law
condemneth
all
Thieves
,
may
every
man
Judge
,
and
hang
them
.
Acacius
is
confessed
to
be
no
Eutychian
,
but
to
have
obeyed
his
Prince
,
in
Communicating
with
one
:
Euphemius
was
no
Eutychian
,
but
would
not
disobey
his
Prince
at
the
Popes
command
,
by
blotting
out
Acacius
Name
.
But
his
Second
Answer
is
,
Iris
Lawful
not
only
to
an
Apostolical
Prelate
,
but
to
any
Bishop
to
exclude
from
Catholick
Communion
;
any
Persons
,
and
any
p●ace
,
according
to
the
Rule
of
his
fore-damned
Heresie
.
And
accordingly
,
others
have
excommunicated
,
the
Pope
,
and
lower
Prelates
have
Excommunicated
Patriarchs
;
and
the
lower
Patriarchs
the
higher
:
Excommunication
,
as
it
is
an
Act
of
Government
,
is
done
only
by
a
Governour
:
But
as
all
Christians
are
commanded
to
avoid
scandalous
Christians
,
so
in
their
several
places
they
may
practice
this
,
the
guilt
being
proved
,
I
may
tell
him
that
I
have
no
rule
over
,
I
will
have
no
Communion
with
you
:
But
I
cannot
thereby
oblige
all
others
to
do
the
like
.
This
Gelasius
also
oft
(
Epist.
ad
Anastas
.
Imperat.
&c.
)
setteth
up
the
Priest
above
the
Prince
,
as
Gods
Laws
are
above
mans
:
As
if
Kings
were
were
not
to
Govern
by
Gods
Laws
?
and
as
if
the
Bishops
Canons
were
not
mans
Laws
(
if
they
be
Laws
.
)
§
.
62.
CXL
.
It
's
said
that
70
Bishops
at
Rome
under
Gelasius
determined
of
the
Canon
of
the
Scripture
,
and
also
of
accepted
and
rejected
Books
.
In
the
Canon
they
put
a
Book
called
Ordo
Historiarum
;
with
one
Book
of
Tobias
,
one
of
Iudith
,
one
of
the
Maccabees
,
Nehemias
is
lest
out
.
Among
the
approved
Books
the
Epistle
of
Leo
to
Flavian
Const.
is
thus
imposed
,
[
The
Text
whereof
if
any
man
shall
dispute
,
even
to
one
iota
(
or
tittle
)
and
doth
not
venerably
receive
it
in
all
things
,
let
him
be
accursed
.
]
A
multitude
of
heretical
and
rejected
Books
are
named
:
Eighteen
pretended
to
be
by
or
,
of
some
Apostles
,
and
such
other
:
And
among
others
the
History
of
Eusebius
(
yet
before
approved
,
unless
here
he
mean
only
de
vita
Const.
)
The
Works
of
Tertullian
,
Lactantius
,
Arnobius
,
Clemens
Alexand.
Africanus
,
Cassianus
,
Victorinus
Pictav
.
Faustus
Rhegiens
.
&c.
Of
the
Canon
of
Scripture
Bishop
Cousins
hath
collected
the
true
History
from
greater
Antiquity
.
§
.
63.
CXLI
.
Vitalis
and
Misenus
,
the
Popes
Legates
at
Constantinople
,
having
been
Excommunicated
for
Communicating
with
Acacius
,
&c.
Vitalis
dyed
so
,
but
after
eleven
years
Misenus
repented
,
and
was
absolved
by
a
Council
of
55
Bishops
:
(
might
not
the
Pope
alone
have
done
it
?
)
§
.
64.
CXLII
.
You
have
heard
before
how
Festus
got
Laurentius
the
Arch-presbyter
chosen
Pope
at
Rome
,
and
more
chose
Symmachus
:
Theodorick
an
Arian
being
King
was
just
,
and
had
so
much
wit
as
to
please
the
Clergy
while
his
Kingdom
was
unsettled
.
The
Pope
,
under
his
protection
,
excommunicated
both
Emperour
and
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
,
for
Communicating
with
Hereticks
;
Arian
▪
There
was
reason
for
it
:
Interest
is
such
mens
Law
.
But
while
the
Schism
between
Symmachus
and
Laurentius
divided
the
Senate
,
the
Clergy
,
and
the
People
,
five
or
six
several
Councils
are
called
at
Rome
,
mostly
to
heal
this
rupture
:
For
at
first
the
Laurentians
laid
some
Crimes
to
the
charge
of
Symmachus
;
and
when
the
Councils
would
not
cast
him
out
,
they
fell
to
rapine
,
violence
,
and
bloodshed
,
many
being
killed
,
and
all
in
confusion
:
So
that
it
was
work
enough
in
three
years
for
King
and
Council
to
end
the
Schism
.
§
.
65.
CXLIII
.
When
the
Arian
Persecution
abated
in
Africa
,
Thrasa●●ndus
the
King
,
contriving
which
way
to
root
out
the
Orthodox
without
violence
;
§
.
66.
It
is
greatly
to
be
noted
,
that
many
following
Councils
in
Spain
,
France
,
§
.
67.
CXLIV
.
One
of
these
honest
Councils
is
Agathense
by
the
permission
of
Alaricus
,
by
35
Bishops
,
Casarius
Arelatensis
being
chief
:
Where
many
Canons
for
the
Clergy
were
made
or
repeated
.
The
3d
Canon
is
,
that
if
Bishops
wrongfully
excommunicate
any
one
,
other
Bishops
shall
receive
them
.
Acacius
,
Euphemius
,
&c.
)
Can.
63.
If
any
Citizens
on
the
great
solemnities
,
that
it
,
Easter
,
the
Lords
Nativity
,
or
Whitsuntide
,
shall
neglect
to
meet
where
the
Bishops
are
,
(
seeing
they
are
set
in
Cities
for
Benediction
and
Communion
,
)
let
them
be
three
years
deprived
of
the
Communion
of
the
Church
.
Capital
crime
,
he
shall
be
deposed
and
put
into
a
Monastery
,
and
have
but
Lay-communion
.
(
When
Murderers
are
hang'd
,
and
Trayters
also
quartered
,
this
Canon
is
laid
aside
.
)
I
thought
a
Monastery
had
been
a
desirable
place
,
and
not
bad
enough
to
serve
Traytors
and
Murderers
instead
of
the
Gallows
.
§
.
68.
CXLV
.
A
Council
at
Apanna
under
Sigismund
King
of
Burgundy
,
recited
such
like
Canons
as
the
former
:
save
that
there
is
one
just
such
as
our
Fanaticks
in
England
would
have
made
,
who
would
not
worship
God
in
any
Temple
which
the
Papists
had
used
to
their
Mass
:
so
faith
Can.
33.
The
Temples
(
or
Churches
)
of
Hereticks
,
which
we
hate
with
so
great
execration
,
we
despise
to
apply
to
holy
uses
,
as
judging
their
pollution
to
be
such
as
cannot
be
purged
away
.
But
such
as
by
violence
they
took
from
us
we
may
recover
.
Down
with
the
Idolatrous
Steeple-houses
.
But
if
they
would
give
the
Nonconformists
in
England
leave
to
Preach
in
such
places
,
they
would
be
thankful
,
and
think
God
will
not
impute
the
sin
of
others
to
us
.
§
.
69.
CXLVI
.
A
Council
at
Sidon
of
80
Bishops
,
was
called
by
the
Emperour
Anastasius
,
where
they
agreed
to
curse
the
Council
of
Calcedon
,
and
Flavianus
Antioch
,
and
Iohan.
Paltens
.
were
banished
for
refusing
.
This
was
about
the
time
when
the
foresaid
Fight
was
between
the
Monks
and
the
Antiochians
,
when
the
Carkasses
of
the
Eutychian
Monks
were
cast
into
the
River
.
§
.
70.
About
this
time
was
the
fall
and
rise
of
the
Papacy
.
The
fall
,
in
that
the
Eastern
Empire
made
little
use
of
Popes
,
but
did
their
Church
work
without
them
.
Their
rise
,
in
that
the
Western
Empire
and
Africa
being
divided
between
many
late
conquering
Kings
,
they
all
labour
to
settle
themselves
in
a
peaceable
possession
by
pleasing
the
Clergy
,
who
,
as
they
found
,
had
no
small
interest
in
the
People
.
§
.
71.
CXLVII
.
Hincmazus
in
the
life
of
Remigius
,
tells
us
of
a
strange
thing
done
at
a
Council
at
Rhemes
;
that
one
Arian
Bishop
challenged
all
the
rest
to
dispute
,
and
when
Rhemigius
came
in
would
not
rise
to
him
,
but
upon
the
shaddow
of
Remigius
passing
by
him
,
he
was
struck
dumb
,
and
falling
at
Rhemigius
feet
,
by
signs
askt
pardon
,
and
was
suddenly
cured
of
his
dumbness
and
Heresie
,
confessing
the
Deity
of
Christ
.
§
.
72.
CXLVIII
.
Because
Iohan.
Nicopolit
.
did
but
call
some
of
his
Bishops
to
flatter
the
Pope
,
and
to
curse
all
Heresies
and
Acacius
,
this
is
put
in
among
the
Councils
.
But
the
Concil.
Tarracense
,
Anno
516.
seems
more
regardable
(
under
Theodorick
)
where
the
Clergy
are
restrained
from
buying
cheaper
and
selling
dearer
than
others
,
(
this
it
seems
grew
to
be
a
part
of
their
priviledges
.
)
and
from
judging
causes
on
the
Lords
day
:
And
it
is
ordered
that
the
Bishop
send
a
Presbyter
one
week
,
and
a
Deacon
another
,
to
the
Country
Congregations
,
and
to
visit
them
himself
once
a
year
,
because
by
the
old
custome
he
is
to
have
a
third
part
of
all
the
Church
profits
.
Qu●r
.
Whether
a
Bishops
Diocess
then
was
any
bigger
than
one
of
our
Corporations
with
the
Neighbour
Villages
?
And
if
one
of
our
Bishops
that
have
above
a
thousand
Parishes
,
or
many
hundred
,
should
have
the
third
part
of
all
(
or
as
other
Canons
say
the
fourth
,
)
§
.
73.
CXLIX
.
The
Concillium
Gerundense
is
next
,
Anno
517.
under
Theodorick
;
It
consisted
of
seven
Bishops
,
(
Bishopricks
began
to
grow
so
big
,
that
they
could
not
so
suddenly
meet
by
the
scores
and
hundreds
as
when
every
Church
was
known
by
one
Altar
and
one
Bishop
,
as
Ignatius
speaks
.
)
The
seven
men
made
Canons
,
that
the
same
Liturgy
should
be
used
in
the
other
Churches
of
that
Province
as
were
used
in
the
Metropolitan
Church
.
That
the
Priests
say
the
Lords
Prayer
twice
a
Day
,
Morning
and
Evening
.
(
That
was
a
short
Liturgy
.
)
§.
74
CL.
When
Iustin
was
made
Emperour
,
the
Bishops
turned
in
the
East
,
and
down
went
the
Eutychians
,
and
a
Synod
of
40
Bishops
at
Constantinople
resolved
that
the
Names
of
Euphemius
and
Macedonius
should
be
restored
into
the
Dyptick
(
their
Book
of
life
)
and
that
Soverus
should
be
condemned
with
his
Adherents
.
§
.
75.
The
Case
hath
been
oft
intimated
before
;
In
those
times
when
all
the
Empire
was
in
confusion
between
Eutychians
,
and
the
Orthodox
,
and
some
Emperours
took
one
side
,
and
some
the
other
,
and
some
in
vain
endeavoured
peace
:
The
Churches
of
Antioch
and
Alexandria
were
more
Eutychian
than
Constantinople
,
though
the
Emperour
that
favoured
the
Eutychians
were
present
:
Acacius
was
Orthodox
,
but
pleased
the
Emperour
so
far
as
to
Communicate
with
,
or
not
curse
and
excommunicate
the
Bishops
of
Antioch
and
Alexandria
.
For
this
,
as
you
have
oft
heard
,
the
Pope
Excommunicated
him
,
and
he
so
dyed
(
having
done
as
much
for
the
Pope
.
)
Euphemius
and
Macedonius
that
succeeded
were
both
Orthodox
,
and
commanded
by
the
Emperour
to
Communicate
with
the
Eutychians
,
and
persecuted
,
and
both
cast
out
by
him
,
for
not
obeying
him
,
as
is
before
described
in
that
and
another
such
matter
:
The
Pope
had
required
them
to
blot
Acacius
name
out
of
the
Dyptick
:
The
Court
,
Clergy
,
and
People
were
against
it
,
thinking
it
arrogancy
in
one
man
,
to
Excommunicate
the
Patriarch
of
the
Imperial
City
that
was
Orthodox
,
upon
his
personal
revenge
or
quarrel
:
They
obeyed
not
the
Pope
:
The
Pope
is
against
them
for
not
cursing
a
dead
Orthodox
Bishop
Acacius
:
The
Emperour
was
against
them
for
being
against
the
Eutychians
,
as
the
Pope
was
for
not
being
more
against
both
them
,
and
all
that
did
not
curse
them
as
much
as
he
did
,
Were
not
these
Bishops
in
a
hard
case
?
Both
agree
to
their
extirpation
,
and
when
they
were
dead
to
damn
their
names
:
But
the
Clergy
and
People
agreed
not
.
The
Eastern
and
Western
Churches
were
hereby
▪
divided
.
(
that
is
,
Constantinople
and
Rome
.
)
Is
not
the
Christian
World
beholden
to
such
Tyrants
and
proud
pretenders
for
its
distractions
and
calamities
?
That
will
rather
divide
the
Christian
World
,
than
endure
the
names
of
Orthodox
persecuted
Bishops
to
be
honoured
when
they
are
dead
,
because
they
would
not
blot
out
and
abhor
the
name
of
another
dead
Orthodox
Bishop
their
Predecessour
,
when
the
Pope
cursed
him
for
Communicating
with
an
Eutychian
.
I
know
the
Papists
will
cry
up
,
The
preservation
of
the
Faith
and
Purity
▪
But
if
ever
any
did
overdo
the
Pharisees
,
that
reproved
Christ
for
eating
with
Publicans
and
Sinners
:
If
ever
any
became
Plagues
of
the
World
,
by
being
Wise
,
Orthodox
,
and
Righteous
overmuch
,
and
made
use
of
the
name
of
Faith
,
to
destroy
Faith
,
Love
,
Humanity
,
and
Peace
,
and
cryed
up
the
Church
,
and
Vnity
,
as
Catholicks
,
to
destroy
the
Church
and
Unity
,
and
crumble
it
into
Sects
and
Factions
;
it
is
certainly
these
men
.
But
the
East
and
West
that
thus
began
their
separation
by
the
spirit
of
Pride
and
Envy
that
Rome
had
against
the
growing
greatness
of
Constantinople
,
continue
their
Division
to
this
day
;
And
it
hath
been
no
small
cause
of
the
ruin
of
the
Empire
and
the
Christian
Cause
,
and
delivering
all
up
to
the
Mahometans
:
Which
the
good
Pope
seemed
to
judg
more
tolerable
(
with
all
the
streams
of
Blood
that
went
before
and
after
)
than
that
he
should
not
have
his
will
upon
an
Orthodox
dead
mans
name
.
Sure
fiut
Iustitia
&
ruat
Coelum
,
was
devised
by
these
precise
over
righteous
Popes
.
§
.
76.
Evagrius
(
lib.
3.
)
saith
,
that
Iustin
came
to
the
Empire
as
followeth
:
Amantius
was
one
of
the
Greatest
men
,
but
uncapable
of
the
Empire
,
because
he
was
an
Eunuch
:
He
gave
a
great
sum
of
Money
to
Iustine
,
to
hire
the
Souldiers
to
choose
Theocritus
,
his
bosom
friend
:
Iustine
with
that
Money
hired
them
to
choose
himself
,
and
quieted
Amantius
and
Theocritus
,
by
murdering
them
both
.
And
because
Vitalianus
(
that
had
usurped
and
laid
down
,
)
was
then
great
,
he
drew
him
in
to
be
a
Commander
near
him
,
and
so
got
him
killed
.
But
he
becometh
Orthodox
,
and
saith
Binnius
,
p.
374.
The
great
Patron
and
Defender
of
the
Catholicks
,
by
the
singular
favour
of
God
obtained
the
Empire
.
So
zealous
was
he
,
that
he
caused
the
tongue
of
Severus
the
Eutychian
,
Archbishop
of
Antioch
,
§
.
77.
CLI
.
Things
being
now
on
the
turn
,
a
Synod
at
Ierusalem
votes
up
the
Council
of
Calcedon
,
and
cry
down
Soverus
.
§
.
78.
CLII.
And
another
at
Tyre
do●●
the
like
.
§
.
79.
CLIII
.
And
another
Council
at
Rome
again
decreeth
the
damnation
of
the
three
dead
Bishops
of
Constantinople
,
Acacius
,
Euphemius
,
and
Macedonius
:
Binnius
saith
,
that
the
Eastern
Church
yielded
to
blot
out
of
the
Dypticks
the
names
of
Acacius
,
Euphemius
and
Macedonius
(
not
the
Heretick
)
and
the
Emperours
,
Zeno
,
and
Anastasius
:
The
Pope
maketh
himself
the
Governour
of
Hell
;
where
he
thought
these
Emperours
and
Bishops
were
.
But
it
is
worse
than
Savage
malice
that
will
not
cease
towards
dead
men
!
And
if
the
Empire
yielded
,
they
shewed
more
love
of
Peace
than
Rome
did
,
but
not
much
wit
,
in
giving
a
Prelate
of
another
Princes
Dominion
such
power
to
defame
,
and
force
them
to
defame
their
Emperours
and
Patriarchs
at
his
pleasure
.
§
.
80.
The
zeal
of
Iustin
to
eradicate
the
Arians
,
and
take
all
their
Churches
from
them
,
provoked
Theodorick
(
though
a
just
man
,
that
gave
the
Orthodox
liberty
,
protection
,
and
encouragement
,
yet
an
Arian
,
and
gave
the
Arians
liberty
also
)
to
resolve
,
that
he
would
use
the
Orthodox
in
Italy
,
as
Iustin
did
the
Arians
in
the
East
:
Whereupon
Iohn
,
Bishop
of
Rome
,
with
some
others
,
went
as
his
Ambassadours
to
Constant
to
mediate
with
Iustin
for
the
Arians
ease
.
Anastastus
in
lib.
Pontif.
saith
he
obtained
it
:
Binnius
out
of
Gregor.
Taron
.
saith
the
contrary
:
which
is
more
probable
.
However
by
going
on
such
a
Message
for
real
Hereticks
,
it
appeareth
with
what
sincerity
the
Popes
prosecuted
the
dead
names
of
the
three
Orthodox
Constant.
Bishops
,
on
pretence
of
zeal
against
Heresie
:
When
their
interest
urgeth
them
,
Let
the
World
be
set
on
fire
rather
than
you
shall
speak
favourably
of
an
Eutychian
:
But
when
interest
changeth
,
Rather
than
they
in
Italy
shall
suffer
,
John
goeth
to
Constantinople
for
favour
to
the
Arians
.
Suppose
he
did
not
speed
:
What
went
he
thither
for
?
On
this
provocation
,
Theodorick
,
on
other
quarrels
,
put
to
death
Symmachus
,
and
his
Son-in-law
Boetius
,
Roman
Senators
and
excellent
men
,
and
imprisoned
Iohn
when
he
returned
,
and
in
the
prison
he
dyed
:
And
when
he
was
dead
the
Arian
King
chose
Foelix
the
fourth
Pope
:
Was
this
Election
valid
?
If
yea
,
he
that
is
strongest
,
though
a
Heretick
may
choose
the
Pope
?
If
not
,
than
their
succession
was
then
interrupted
.
§
.
81.
CLIV.
We
have
next
a
great
Council
called
Ilerdense
of
eight
Bishops
ander
Theodorick
.
to
mend
some
faults
of
the
Clergy
,
viz.
That
they
that
Minister
at
the
Altar
abstain
from
mans
blood
,
Can.
1.
That
they
that
commit
Adultery
,
and
take
Medicines
,
or
give
them
to
cast
the
Birth
,
or
that
Murder
the
Child
,
shall
abstain
from
Communion
seven
yea●●
:
And
if
they
be
of
the
Clergy
,
must
be
content
with
the
Communion
and
the
Chore
without
their
Office
,
Can.
2.
None
shall
draw
an
offender
,
though
a
Servant
out
of
the
Church
,
(
nor
say
other
Canons
out
of
the
Bishops
house
)
that
flyeth
thither
for
any
Crime
(
The
Church
and
Bishops
Houses
had
the
priviledge
to
be
the
harbour
for
murderers
,
Thieres
,
Traytors
,
&c.
)
But
Can.
11.
alloweth
the
Bishop
to
punish
them
more
than
others
(
with
longer
forbearing
the
Sacrament
)
if
those
of
the
Clergy
murder
one
another
:
O
severe
Laws
!
§
.
82.
CLV
.
Next
we
have
a
Council
(
not
all
so
great
,
having
but
six
Bishops
)
under
Theodorick
,
that
ordered
that
the
Epistle
should
be
read
●●fore
the
Gospel
,
and
some
things
like
others
.
§
.
83.
CLVI
.
And
four
ordinary
sayings
,
were
said
over
again
by
fifteen
Bishops
at
Aules
.
§
.
84.
It
seems
the
Semepelagians
then
much
prevailed
:
For
one
Lucian
made
a
Recantation
of
his
Errors
to
a
Council
of
17
Bishops
at
Lyons
,
as
urged
by
them
:
One
of
his
supposed
errors
was
,
that
Some
are
deputed
to
death
,
and
others
predestinate
to
Life
;
and
another
,
that
none
of
the
Gentiles
before
Christ
were
saved
by
the
light
of
Nature
:
And
now
he
owneth
:
That
in
the
order
of
times
,
some
were
saved
by
the
Law
of
Grace
,
others
by
the
Law
,
of
Moses
,
and
others
by
the
Law
of
Nature
;
But
none
ever
freed
from
Original
Sin
,
but
by
holy
blood
.
And
Faustus
Rheg
.
against
the
Praedestinarians
was
owned
by
the
foresaid
Council
at
Arles
,
Bin.
p.
386.
§.
85
Theodorick
made
the
Clergy
Subject
to
Civil
Judicatures
;
allowing
them
their
liberty
of
Religion
:
When
he
dyed
(
of
whose
Soul
in
Hell
they
pretend
visions
)
his
successours
Athalaricus
,
for
the
quiet
possession
of
his
Kingdom
,
at
the
Clergies
Complaint
of
this
as
an
injury
,
was
pleased
to
restore
them
to
their
Dominion
,
and
Freedom
from
subjection
.
§
.
86.
Iustinian
succeeding
Iustin
,
(
by
his
choice
)
Compileth
the
Laws
into
better
order
then
before
,
and
to
the
great
advantage
of
the
Orthodox
Clergy
,
and
against
Heresies
:
And
yet
two
things
trouble
the
Papists
in
them
.
1.
That
he
seemeth
to
pretend
to
a
Power
over
the
Church
Laws
.
But
their
shift
is
to
say
that
he
did
it
but
as
a
defence
and
Confirmation
of
the
Bishops
Laws
.
2.
That
he
restored
the
Names
of
his
Predecessors
'
Zeno
,
and
Anastasius
,
with
Notes
of
Piety
and
Honour
;
whom
the
Popes
had
presumed
to
damn
as
Eutychians
or
Toleraters
of
them
:
But
for
this
they
say
;
It
was
the
doing
of
Tribonianus
,
a
Heathen
Lawyer
,
that
did
the
work
:
As
if
Iustinian
would
let
him
do
what
he
disliked
,
and
not
correct
it
.
§
.
87.
When
Iustinian
resolved
to
set
up
the
Council
of
Calcedon
;
he
Cursed
Severus
,
and
deposed
the
two
Patriarchs
,
Anthimius
of
Constantinople
,
and
Theodosius
of
Alexandria
,
for
they
were
both
Eutychians
:
Severus
had
perswaded
them
rather
to
forsake
all
worldly
interest
,
than
the
Faith
(
as
he
called
it
.
)
But
here
I
cannot
see
how
the
Historians
(
as
Evagrius
)
will
be
reconciled
with
themselves
;
that
say
,
Iustin
caused
Severus
Tongue
to
be
pulled
out
;
and
yet
,
that
he
afterward
perswaded
Anthimius
at
Const.
unless
he
did
it
only
by
writing
.
§
.
88.
So
far
was
Iustinian's
resolution
,
and
power
,
from
reconciling
the
Bishops
of
the
Empire
,
that
he
could
not
keep
Unity
,
in
his
own
House
or
bed
:
For
his
Wife
Theodora
,
was
firm
to
the
Eutychians
;
and
cherished
them
,
as
he
did
the
Orthodox
,
and
both
with
so
great
constancy
,
that
Evagrius
suspecteth
they
did
it
politickly
,
by
agreement
,
(
for
the
peace
of
the
Empire
)
that
each
party
might
be
kept
in
dependance
on
them
.
§
.
89.
An
Insurrection
in
Constantinople
occasioned
the
killing
of
about
thirty
thousand
,
Evagrius
c.
13.
out
of
Procopius
.
§
.
90.
About
this
time
a
miracle
is
spoken
of
so
credibly
,
that
I
think
it
not
unfit
to
mention
it
:
Hunnerikus
in
Africa
,
being
an
Arian
,
Goth
persecuted
the
Orthodox
Bishops
,
especially
on
pretences
that
they
refused
to
swear
fidelity
to
him
,
and
his
Son
:
(
say
some
)
They
were
forbidden
to
preach
,
and
for
not
obeying
,
or
for
Nonconformity
;
the
Tongues
of
many
were
cut
out
,
who
they
say
did
speak
freely
after
as
before
:
It
were
hard
to
be
believed
;
But
three
Historians
I
have
read
that
all
profess
that
they
saw
,
and
heard
the
men
themselves
,
viz.
Victor
Vticensis
Aenaeas
Gazaeus
de
Anima
,
&
Procopius
in
Evagrius
,
l.
4.
c.
14.
Who
yet
addeth
that
two
of
them
upon
some
sinfulness
with
Women
,
lost
their
speech
and
remained
dumb
.
Nicephor
.
saith
Rem
cum
foeminis
habuissent
:
Alas
,
that
miracles
will
not
prevent
Sin
.
§
.
91.
In
the
eleventh
year
of
Iustinian
,
Athalaricus
being
dead
,
and
Theodatus
a
Kinsman
succeeding
,
this
man
loving
books
better
than
War
,
yielded
up
Rome
and
the
Crown
to
Bellisarius
Iustinians
General
;
and
so
after
the
Gothes
had
kept
it
60
years
,
it
was
restored
without
a
drop
of
blood
,
saith
Evagrius
l.
4.
c.
18.
But
when
Bellisarius
went
away
T●tilas
came
and
recovered
Rome
:
and
Bellisarius
returning
,
recovered
it
from
the
Gothes
again
,
c.
20.
§
.
92.
Three
several
Countries
about
that
time
,
received
the
Christian
Faith
,
much
through
the
Reverence
of
Iustinians
power
,
viz.
The
Heruli
,
the
Abasgi
,
and
they
of
Tanais
,
Evagr.
c.
19.
21.
22.
But
the
grievous
Wars
and
Successes
of
Cosroes
the
Persian
in
the
East
,
and
a
plague
of
fifty
two
years
continuance
,
which
destroyed
a
great
part
of
mankind
,
took
down
much
of
the
Roman
Glory
.
§
.
93.
CLVII
.
A
second
Concillium
Aransicanum
Condemned
Semepelagianisme
,
propagated
by
Faustus
Bishop
of
Rhegrim
,
after
Prosp.
who
had
been
of
the
contrary
mind
.
§
.
94.
CLVIII
.
A
Concilium
V●sense
of
ten
Bishops
,
decreed
that
Parish
Priest
should
breed
up
young
Readers
,
who
may
marry
at
age
;
that
the
parish
Priests
shall
preach
,
or
in
their
absence
,
the
Deacon
read
a
Sermon
:
That
Lord
have
mercy
on
us
be
often
said
:
That
Holy
,
Holy
,
Holy
,
be
oft
said
:
That
,
As
it
was
in
the
beginning
,
&c.
be
oft
said
.
§
.
95.
CLIX.
A
Synod
of
16
Bishops
at
Carpenteracte
decreed
that
the
Bishop
of
the
City
should
not
take
all
the
Countrey
Parish
maintenance
to
himself
.
§
.
96.
CLX
.
As
Faelix
was
chosen
Pope
by
Theodorick
;
so
Athalaricus
claiming
the
same
power
,
chose
after
him
Boniface
the
second
:
An
Arrian
Heretick
made
the
Pope
.
Others
not
willing
of
the
Kings
Choice
,
chose
Dioscorus
;
so
there
are
two
Popes
:
But
Dioscorus
quickly
dyeth
;
and
Boniface
Condemneth
him
when
he
is
dead
,
on
some
pretence
of
money
matters
,
as
Simoniacal
;
and
calling
a
Synod
,
appointeth
Virgilius
a
Deacon
,
his
Successor
.
After
he
calleth
another
Synod
,
to
undo
this
Choice
,
upon
his
Repentance
;
and
shortly
after
dyeth
himself
.
Agapetus
that
followed
him
,
absolveth
the
dead
man
Dioscorus
,
whom
Boniface
Cursed
:
such
work
did
Church-Cursing
then
make
,
as
the
Engine
of
Ambition
.
§
.
97.
CLXI
.
A
Council
of
8
Bishops
at
Toletane
,
said
somewhat
again
to
keep
Bishops
from
Women
,
and
from
giving
their
Lands
from
the
Church
.
§
.
98.
CLXII
.
Iohn
was
put
by
Iustinian
,
to
call
a
Council
at
Rome
on
an
odd
occasion
(
which
sheweth
what
it
was
that
Bishops
then
divided
the
the
World
about
)
In
the
days
of
P.
Hormisda
,
One
of
the
Trinity
was
Crucified
:
Hormisda
declared
against
it
,
because
they
that
were
for
it
,
were
suspected
of
Eutychianisme
,
(
and
condemned
after
)
But
the
Nestorians
laid
hold
of
this
,
and
said
:
If
we
may
not
say
that
one
in
the
Trinity
was
Crucified
;
then
we
may
not
say
:
Mary
was
the
Parent
of
one
in
the
Trinity
:
Hormisda
:
That
we
may
say
,
that
one
of
the
Trinity
was
Crucified
.
Doth
not
this
plainly
confess
the
bloud
and
doleful
divisions
,
caused
by
Bishops
and
Monks
for
so
many
Ages
about
Nestorianisme
,
and
Eutychianisme
,
was
but
about
a
Word
which
in
one
sence
is
true
,
and
in
another
false
;
which
one
Pope
saith
,
and
another
unsaith
.
When
Binnius
after
Baronius
hath
no
more
to
say
for
excuse
of
this
;
but
that
It
a
mutatis
hostibus
arma
mutarinecesse
fuit
:
O
for
honesty
:
Against
divers
Enemies
we
must
use
divers
Weapons
.
But
Sir
may
you
use
contrary
assertions
,
as
Articles
of
Faith
?
Or
do
you
not
here
undenyably
tell
us
that
Ambiguous
words
,
and
Clergy
Iurisdiction
,
have
been
the
causes
of
almost
all
the
Divisions
,
and
Ruines
of
the
Church
for
1300
years
?
§
.
99.
Iustinian
took
a
better
Course
to
Convince
,
and
Reconcile
dissenters
,
than
violence
.
There
is
in
Binnius
,
p.
409.
&c.
The
recital
of
a
disputation
,
or
Friendly
Conference
between
the
Eutychian
Bishops
,
and
Hypatius
,
with
others
of
the
Orthodox
:
The
most
clear
,
rational
,
and
moderate
of
any
thing
,
that
I
find
before
that
time
explaining
their
Controversie
:
And
which
fully
proveth
what
I
have
all
along
said
as
my
Opinion
,
that
indeed
the
world
was
confounded
by
unskilful
men
about
hard
Ambiguous
words
and
by
a
Lordly
,
selfish
,
imposing
Spirit
,
in
too
many
of
the
Captains
of
those
Militant
Churches
:
And
that
clear
distinguishing
explication
of
Terms
,
with
humble
Love
,
would
have
prevented
most
of
those
divisions
.
In
that
Conference
,
these
things
are
specially
notable
.
1.
That
the
Oriental
Bishops
called
Eutychians
,
condemned
Eutyches
,
and
yet
honoured
Dioscorus
,
who
defended
him
;
so
that
it
was
a
quarrel
more
about
Men
,
Names
,
and
Words
,
than
Doctrine
.
2.
That
Hypatius
,
and
the
Orthodox
(
though
they
were
not
willing
to
suspect
Corruption
in
Gyril's
Epistles
,
yet
)
could
not
deny
but
Cyril
used
Eutyches
words
,
that
is
asserted
,
one
Nature
of
God
Incarnate
,
after
the
Union
.
3.
That
yet
they
proved
that
Cyril
also
held
two
Natures
:
(
but
say
the
Eutychians
,
he
only
held
two
before
the
Union
considered
intellectually
)
so
that
either
Cyril
was
an
Eutychian
,
or
else
his
unskillful
speaking
,
as
both
parties
did
,
set
the
world
together
by
the
Ears
.
4.
That
unrighteous
partiality
greatly
prevailed
with
the
Orthodox
Bishops
,
and
Councils
of
these
times
;
when
they
could
(
as
Hypatius
here
did
)
put
a
Charitable
Construction
upon
the
same
words
of
Cyril
,
for
which
they
condemned
so
many
others
,
who
as
his
obedient
followers
,
held
what
they
did
of
Cyril's
.
Vnam
naturam
Dei
incarnati
:
We
neither
Condemnit
,
nor
Iustifie
it
.
If
they
had
used
that
moderation
with
all
others
,
all
had
been
in
greater
peace
.
5.
That
they
say
so
much
of
the
falsifying
of
Athanasius
Epistle
to
Epictetus
,
of
Appollinaries
Epistle
fathered
on
Iulius
,
of
the
falshood
of
the
Dyonysius
Areopag
.
&c.
As
he
tells
us
,
that
we
must
not
be
over
credulous
in
trusting
to
writings
ascribed
to
the
Ancients
.
6.
That
Nullus
ex
antiquis
recordatus
est
ea
;
was
thought
a
good
argument
against
the
Authority
of
Dyonisius
Areopagita
.
7.
They
instance
in
the
difference
between
the
Greeks
and
Latins
about
the
words
Hypostasis
,
and
Persona
,
which
set
the
Latins
on
condemning
the
Greeks
as
Arrians
,
and
the
Greeks
it
on
condemnthe
Latins
as
Sabellians
,
till
Athanasius
that
understood
both
Tongues
,
perswaded
them
,
that
their
meaning
was
the
same
(
And
necessity
urged
Athanasius
to
reconcile
them
)
which
Greg.
Nazianzene
and
other
peaceable
men
afterward
promoted
;
And
yet
Hierome
was
judged
a
Heretick
after
,
for
disliking
the
word
Hypostasis
.
)
And
yet
must
Hard
ambiguous
words
confound
and
divide
the
Churches
still
?
8.
They
confess
that
Cyril
,
[
idem
dicebat
esse
substantiam
,
quod
naturam
vel
subsistentiam
]
&
ideo
in
duodecim
Capitulis
suis
pro
duabus
substantiis
vel
naturis
duas
subsistentias
posuit
.
Reader
,
If
this
great
Learned
Voluminous
Prelate
had
no
more
accurateness
of
Speech
than
to
confound
substance
,
Great
is
Cyril
;
as●yril
●yril
:
And
what
then
?
Could
the
confusions
of
the
World
be
caused
by
(
between
Nestorians
,
Eutychians
,
Severians
,
Monothelites
and
Catholicks
)
such
a
strife
about
words
as
Cyril
had
occasioned
?
9.
Note
that
Hypatius
and
the
Orthodox
here
maintain
,
that
Flavianus
himself
subscribed
as
much
for
one
Nature
as
Dioscorus
could
have
desired
:
And
that
the
Controversie
lay
in
a
syllable
,
Whether
Christ
were
one
Person
?
Ex
duabus
naturis
,
or
,
In
duabus
;
the
Eutychians
said
Ex
,
and
the
rest
said
In
:
and
Flavian
yielded
to
Ex
,
and
the
Synod
of
Calcedon
accepted
both
:
in
confessione
quam
propria
manu
subscripsit
,
dicere
,
&c.
Where
Flavians
words
are
recited
to
Theodosius
,
Et
unam
Dei
verbi
naturam
incarnatam
tamen
dicere
non
negamus
,
quia
ex
utrisque
unus
idemque
Dominus
Iesus
Christus
est
.
And
would
not
this
much
used
to
all
other
,
have
healed
all
the
Churches
?
10.
Note
that
Hypatius
and
the
Orthodox
make
not
Cyril
infallible
,
but
say
,
that
his
Synodical
Epistles
they
receive
,
not
as
his
,
but
the
Synods
:
But
for
the
rest
,
Neque
damnamus
eas
,
n●que
suscipimus
.
11.
That
the
Controversie
was
Logical
(
p.
413.
)
how
Vnition
maketh
or
denominateth
one
.
12.
Note
that
they
expresly
say
,
Vbi
Vnitio
dicitur
,
non
Vnius
significatur
rei
conventus
(
so
all
say
)
sed
duarum
v●l
plurium
&
diversarum
secundum
naturam
:
Si
erga
dicimus
Vnitionem
,
procul
dubio
confitemur
,
quod
carnis
animatae
&
verbi
:
sed
&
hi
qui
duas
naturas
dieunt
,
idem
sentiunt
.
And
if
this
be
true
,
were
they
not
all
of
a
mind
and
knew
it
not
?
13.
Note
that
the
Eutychians
took
Theodorets
Anathema
,
Nestorio
&
Eutycheti
,
with
a
Valete
added
for
a
slur
,
and
a
deceit
:
and
Hypatius
was
fain
to
intimate
a
blame
on
the
Council
,
that
had
not
the
patience
once
to
hear
such
a
man
as
Theodorite
to
open
his
judgment
,
but
cryed
out
only
,
Curse
them
,
curse
them
,
and
he
interprets
Theodorets
Valete
,
as
saying
,
Now
take
my
Bishoprick
if
you
please
.
14.
In
a
word
,
had
this
Light
and
Love
been
used
by
the
Bishops
,
which
this
Conference
expresseth
,
it
had
prevented
much
Confusion
in
the
Churches
,
scorn
against
the
Bishops
,
hardening
of
the
Infidels
,
and
destruction
of
Christian
Love
and
Peace
.
And
though
the
Eastern
Bishops
yielded
not
,
many
of
their
followers
did
.
§.
100.
CLXIII
.
They
say
an
African
Council
sent
to
Iustinian
to
procure
the
restoration
of
their
Liberties
,
which
the
Vandall
Arians
had
taken
away
(
Iustinian
having
recovered
Africa
.
)
§.
101.
Pope
Agapetus
was
forced
by
King
Theodatus
to
go
on
an
Embassie
to
Iustinian
,
to
turn
by
his
Armies
from
Italy
:
which
he
did
,
and
not
prevailing
(
having
rejected
Authimus
)
he
dyed
there
,
Anno
536.
§.
102.
CLXIV
.
Menna
being
made
Bishop
of
Const.
a
Council
was
there
called
.
Sure
no
Roman
Presided
;
for
there
was
then
an
Inter-regnum
:
But
was
it
then
a
good
Council
?
As
please
the
Pope
!
Yet
so
impudent
is
Binnius
as
to
say
,
that
Menna
was
the
Popes
Vicar
,
and
his
Legates
presided
,
when
there
was
no
Pope
on
Earth
.
The
work
of
this
Council
was
to
condemn
and
curse
Authimus
,
(
a
Bishop
of
Const.
got
in
by
the
Empress
,
and
put
out
by
the
Emperour
)
with
Severus
late
Bishop
of
Antioch
,
and
Peter
Bishop
of
Apamea
,
and
Zoaras
a
Monk
,
as
being
Acephali
,
that
is
,
Severians
,
or
Eutychians
,
as
they
were
variously
called
:
Severus
and
Peter
have
cruel
persecutions
also
laid
to
their
charge
,
(
for
persecution
hath
but
its
time
.
)
The
Emperour
hereupon
maketh
a
fevere
Law
against
them
,
sending
them
by
banishment
to
solitude
,
and
condemning
their
Books
to
the
fire
,
and
judging
their
hands
to
be
cut
off
that
writ
them
.
(
We
may
see
whence
our
Church-History
mostly
cometh
,
even
from
the
stronger
side
,
that
had
power
to
burn
all
which
they
would
not
have
known
.
)
Two
things
in
this
Council
offend
the
Romanists
:
1.
Euphemius
,
Macedonius
,
and
Leo
are
named
,
and
Leo
last
:
the
two
first
having
been
damned
by
the
Popes
so
oft
since
they
were
dead
.
And
they
have
no
better
remedy
,
but
to
say
that
some
ill
Greek
hand
hath
falsified
the
Councils
.
(
Is
that
all
the
certainty
we
have
of
recorded
Councils
.
)
If
you
suspect
the
Greeks
,
why
may
we
not
also
suspect
the
Romans
;
especially
in
the
days
of
wicked
Popes
?
The
People
cryed
out
here
,
Quid
manemus
in
communicati
?
Binnius
noteth
,
that
from
the
time
that
Macedonius
their
Orthodox
Bishop
was
ejected
,
the
faithful
Catholicks
withdrew
themselves
from
the
Communion
of
impious
Timothy
that
was
put
into
his
place
.
§.
103.
CLXV
.
A
Council
at
Ierusalem
having
notice
of
what
was
done
at
Const.
do
the
same
against
Authimus
,
Severus
,
Peter
,
and
Zoaras
.
104.
A●astasius
in
lib.
Pontisic
.
saith
that
the
Arian
King
Theodatus
corrupted
with
Money
,
made
Silverius
Pope
,
And
at
the
same
time
the
Empress
Theodora
promised
the
Popedom
to
Vigilius
,
on
condition
he
would
restore
Authimus
and
those
that
the
Council
had
damned
:
which
he
promising
,
the
Empress
sent
him
with
Letters
to
Bellisarius
to
see
it
done
.
Silv●rius
was
but
a
Sub-Deacon
,
and
Vigilius
an
Arch-Deacon
,
son
to
Pope
H●rmis●●a
:
Silverius
was
accused
by
many
witnesses
of
Treason
in
offering
to
l●t
in
the
Go●hs
into
the
City
,
and
was
banished
,
and
Vigilius
pu●
in
his
place
,
and
had
the
keeping
of
him
and
famished
him
to
death
,
and
succeeded
him
.
So
that
here
were
a
while
two
Popes
at
once
,
one
chosen
by
an
Arian
,
and
the
other
a
perfidious
Murderer
,
that
undertook
to
restore
those
that
were
ejected
as
Hereticks
:
And
was
this
man
to
be
communicated
with
any
more
than
Acacius
,
Euthymius
,
or
Macedonius
?
§.
105.
Theodosius
a
Bishop
of
Alexandria
refusing
to
subscribe
to
the
Calcedon
Council
,
was
ejected
and
banished
by
Iustinian
,
and
Paulus
as
Orthodox
put
into
his
place
:
who
being
accused
of
Murder
was
also
put
out
and
banished
,
and
Zoilus
put
into
his
place
.
§.
106.
But
Theodosius
is
said
by
Liberat.
and
others
,
to
have
first
deserted
the
place
,
Theodosius
.
Liberatus
Breviar.
c.
20.
saith
,
that
they
fought
it
out
,
and
The
People
fought
for
Gainas
,
many
days
;
and
being
slain
by
the
Soldiers
lost
their
greatest
part
:
but
yet
a
greater
number
fell
of
the
Souldiers
:
And
Narses
was
overcome
,
not
with
Arms
,
but
with
the
concord
of
the
Citizens
:
The
women
cast
stones
on
them
from
the
tops
of
the
Houses
;
But
the
Souldiers
did
that
by
Fire
which
they
could
not
do
by
Arms.
And
saith
Liberatus
,
That
City
is
divided
with
that
Schism
to
this
day
,
some
being
called
Gainites
,
and
Phantasiasts
,
and
the
other
Theodosians
,
and
Corrupticolae
.
§.
107.
The
Case
of
the
Orthodox
Paul
that
succeeded
him
,
is
described
by
Liberatus
,
c.
23.
He
intending
to
put
out
Elias
the
Master
of
the
Souldiers
as
a
Heretick
,
by
a
power
received
from
the
Emperour
,
one
of
his
Deacons
discovered
it
to
Elias
by
Letters
.
Paulus
fearing
the
fate
of
Proterius
,
and
getting
the
Letters
,
got
Rhodo
the
Emperours
Augustal
Magistrate
to
secure
the
Deacon
,
who
by
one
Arsenius
Murdered
him
:
for
which
alledging
the
command
of
Paulus
the
Bishop
,
and
the
Emperours
command
to
obey
Paul
,
the
Emperour
put
to
death
the
Magistrate
Rhodo
,
and
deposed
Paulus
,
and
put
Zoilus
in
his
place
.
§.
108.
There
is
in
Liberatus
,
c.
22.
An
Epistle
of
Pope
Vigilius
,
in
which
he
performeth
his
promise
to
the
Empress
,
Authimus
,
&c.
and
denyeth
two
natures
,
&c.
But
Baronius
and
Binnius
take
it
for
a
forged
Epistle
;
when
as
we
have
scarce
a
more
credible
Writer
than
Liberatus
.
§.
109.
Niceph.
l.
17.
c.
26.
saith
,
that
Vigilius
,
when
Rome
was
again
taken
by
the
Goths
,
fled
to
Constantinople
;
There
he
fell
out
with
Mennas
the
Orthodox
Patriarch
(
Cui
Agathon
Papa
,
quod
nunquam
antea
factum
est
,
manus
imposuit
,
saith
Niceph.
c.
9.
)
and
eo
insolentiae
progressus
est
,
he
grew
so
insolent
that
he
Excommunicated
Menna
for
four
Months
:
which
so
provoked
Iustinian
,
that
he
sent
men
to
apprehend
him
,
and
when
he
fled
to
the
Altar
,
they
drag'd
him
away
,
and
Anastasius
in
lib.
Pontif.
saith
,
They
tyed
a
rope
about
his
neck
and
drag'd
him
about
the
streets
till
the
evening
,
and
made
him
glad
to
communicate
with
Menna
.
But
at
last
he
was
restored
to
his
Bishoprick
.
§.
110.
Two
heinous
crimes
Evagrius
chargeth
Iustinian
with
:
1.
Insatiable
covetousness
and
extortion
.
(
But
he
used
to
do
very
great
good
works
.
)
2.
Encouraging
Murderers
(
see
Evagr
,
l.
4.
c.
31.
)
so
that
men
were
no
where
safe
,
but
they
that
killed
them
,
as
in
an
act
of
manhood
were
protected
.
§.
111.
And
though
he
was
the
great
Zealot
for
the
Orthodox
against
all
Hereticks
,
he
dyed
a
reputed
Heretick
;
in
so
much
that
Evagrius
over
boldly
pronounceth
,
That
when
he
had
set
the
whole
World
on
tumults
and
sedition
,
and
at
last
received
what
was
due
for
his
lewd
practices
,
he
departed
into
endless
torment
prepared
for
him
by
the
just
judgment
of
God
,
l.
5.
c.
1.
An
arrogant
sentence
.
And
will
Orthodox
Zeal
for
the
Church
do
no
more
to
save
a
Soul
from
Hell
.
CHAP.
VII
.
Of
the
Controversies
de
tribus
Capitulis
,
and
the
Fifth
Council
called
General
,
and
many
other
.
§
1.
EVagrius
l.
4.
c.
38.
tells
us
,
that
Iustinian
fell
from
the
right
Faith
,
affirming
,
That
the
Body
of
Christ
was
every
way
incorruptible
;
and
that
he
wrote
an
Edict
,
in
which
he
said
,
That
the
Body
of
the
Lord
was
not
subject
to
death
or
corruption
;
that
it
was
void
of
natural
and
unblameable
affections
,
&c.
which
Opinions
he
purposed
to
compel
both
Priests
and
Bishops
to
subscribe
:
but
they
put
him
off
,
as
expecting
the
Opinion
(
not
of
the
Pope
,
but
)
of
Anastasius
Bishop
of
Antioch
,
then
famous
for
his
skill
and
gravity
:
But
Anastasius
would
not
be
moved
,
and
Justinian
threatning
to
banish
him
,
dyed
before
he
did
it
,
or
published
his
Edict
.
So
hard
was
it
then
to
escape
Heresie
.
§
2.
So
hot
was
Iustinian
in
this
Error
,
that
he
ejected
Eutychius
that
resisted
him
at
Constantinople
,
saith
Niceph.
l.
17.
c.
29.
Iulianus
Halicarnas
.
and
Gainas
raised
this
,
holding
that
Christ's
hunger
,
thirst
and
suffering
,
were
all
immediately
voluntary
,
and
not
as
ours
by
natural
necessity
.
They
said
that
as
we
all
hold
Christs
Body
incorruptible
after
his
resurrection
,
so
did
they
before
it
,
yet
consubstantial
with
ours
.
The
Orthodox
distinguished
of
Corruption
:
1.
Blameless
Passions
of
Hunger
,
Thirst
,
Weariness
,
&c.
2.
Dissolution
of
the
Bodies
Elements
.
The
first
they
said
Christ
was
subject
to
before
the
Resurrection
,
but
not
after
(
nor
we
:
)
The
later
not
at
all
.
The
Hereticks
that
held
the
contrary
,
were
called
the
Aphthartodocitae
,
saith
Nicephorus
,
[
Quá
multi
mortales
correpti
sunt
,
non
solum
ex
eis
qui
honores
&
magistratus
gesserunt
,
sed
eitam
Hierarchae
primarii
,
&
Monachi
vitâ
illustres
,
&
ex
sacerdotali
ordine
alii
,
ut
ipse
Imperator
Justinianus
.
]
The
Hereticators
and
Damners
are
divided
about
Iustinian's
soul
and
name
;
some
place
him
yet
in
Heaven
,
and
others
in
Hell
.
If
it
be
true
that
Nicephorus
saith
of
him
,
my
Vote
should
go
against
the
Damners
,
viz.
[
Nil
tale
de
Christo
propter
summum
ipsius
erga
illum
amorem
&
desiderium
audire
constituerit
:
Princeps
etenim
iste
tanto
in
Christum
pietatis
ardore
flagrasse
,
ab
eis
qui
res
illius
memoriae
posteritati
mandarunt
,
dicitur
,
quanto
alius
,
qui
ante
eum
imperium
obtinuerunt
,
nemo
,
termaximo
illo
Constantino
semper
excepto
:
Itaque
propter
vehementem
in
Christum
amorem
illius
gratiâ
multa
etiam
violenter
fecit
,
&c.
And
if
it
came
from
vehement
love
to
Christ
,
all
I
will
say
is
,
1.
Let
him
that
is
without
Error
,
be
the
first
in
damning
him
.
2.
But
it
was
just
with
God
to
leave
him
to
be
numbered
with
Hereticks
,
who
was
so
blindly
zealous
in
executing
the
Sentences
of
Hereticating
Prelates
:
(
The
Case
of
Nestorius
,
and
many
others
before
.
)
§
3.
In
his
time
the
Indian
Auxumites
turned
to
Christ
,
and
Iustinian
joyfully
sent
them
a
Bishop
.
And
I
take
it
for
more
dishonour
to
the
Bishops
than
to
him
,
that
Nicephorus
saith
,
c.
32.
[
In
Pontifices
quos
admodum
de
Sodomorum
haeresi
insanire
compererat
,
acerbe
,
seu
potius
faede
,
Justinianus
animadvertit
.
—
And
it
is
noted
(
ibid.
)
that
in
a
Famine
he
commanded
Flesh
to
be
sold
in
Lent
;
but
the
People
would
dye
rather
than
buy
it
,
and
break
their
Customs
.
§
4.
CLXVI
.
An.
540.
A
Council
of
25
Bishops
at
Orleance
,
made
some
Canons
of
Discipline
.
§
5.
CLXVII
.
The
Canones
Barcinonenses
,
speak
of
the
order
of
Liturgy
,
that
Clerks
must
cut
their
Beards
,
but
not
shave
their
Beards
,
and
such
like
.
§
6.
CLXVIII
.
(
To
pass
the
Concil.
Byzazenum
,
as
having
nothing
noted
of
it
)
Anno
541.
a
Concil.
Arvernense
decreed
(
under
King
Theodebert
)
one
Canon
,
which
,
if
practised
,
had
been
worth
many
Kingdoms
,
Ca.
2.
[
That
no
one
seek
the
sacred
honour
of
a
Bishop
by
Votes
,
but
by
Merits
:
nor
seem
to
get
a
Divine
Office
,
by
the
ELECTION
of
ALL
,
and
not
by
the
FAVOR
of
a
FEW
:
That
in
choosing
Priests
there
be
the
greatest
Care
,
because
they
should
be
irreprehensible
,
who
must
rule
in
correcting
others
,
&c.
§
7.
CLXIX
.
An.
545.
Another
Council
at
Orleance
under
King
Childebert
,
among
other
Orders
,
saith
,
Can.
3.
that
the
Synod
forbiddeth
the
Citizens
to
celebrate
Easter
out
of
the
City
;
because
they
must
keep
the
principal
Festivities
in
the
presence
of
the
Bishop
,
This
Canon
,
and
many
other
to
the
same
purpose
tell
us
,
that
then
the
Infidels
were
still
so
many
,
that
a
Bishop's
City-Church
could
all
meet
in
his
presence
in
one
place
.
The
5th
Canon
decreeth
,
that
a
Bishop
shall
be
ordained
in
his
own
Church
which
he
is
to
oversee
;
which
implieth
,
that
then
ordinarily
there
was
but
one
Episcopal
Church
.
And
indeed
it
was
long
before
the
Countrey
meetings
were
any
other
than
Oratories
or
Chappels
that
had
no
Altars
,
nor
any
but
the
Bishops
Church
.
Much
ado
many
Councils
made
to
keep
Priests
and
Bishops
from
Wives
,
and
to
restrain
them
from
Fornication
.
§
8.
CLXX
.
In
a
Synod
at
Constantinople
,
An.
547.
the
business
was
debated
de
tribus
Capitulis
.
§
9.
Here
the
occasion
of
this
stir
must
be
noted
.
One
Theodorus
Bishop
of
Caesar.
Cap.
was
an
Eutychian
,
but
for
his
skill
in
business
,
was
great
with
the
Emperor
.
He
thought
if
he
could
but
cast
any
slur
on
the
Calcedom
Council
,
it
would
justifie
their
Cause
:
And
the
Emperor
being
speaking
against
the
Eutychians
,
(
or
Acephali
)
Theodorus
told
him
that
he
might
easily
bring
them
all
in
,
if
he
would
but
condemn
Theodorus
Mopsuestenus
,
and
the
Writings
of
Theodoret
,
and
the
Epistle
of
Ibas
against
Cyril
,
which
the
Council
had
received
,
it
would
satisfie
them
.
This
seemed
to
the
Emperor
a
happy
way
of
concord
(
the
Empress
putting
him
on
)
and
so
he
set
himself
earnestly
to
effect
it
.
These
three
men
had
been
accounted
Nestorians
,
and
two
of
them
had
written
smartly
against
Cyril
as
heretical
and
turbulent
;
but
yet
renouncing
Nestorius
they
were
received
,
and
justified
at
Calcedon
against
their
Accusers
.
And
if
one
may
judge
impartially
by
the
Evidence
that
is
left
us
,
they
seem
to
have
been
far
wiser
and
better
men
than
the
majority
of
the
Bishops
of
those
times
:
But
neither
Learning
,
Piety
,
nor
soundness
in
the
Faith
,
is
any
security
in
such
times
,
against
Hereticaters
,
that
can
but
get
the
upper
hand
and
major
vote
.
And
Ignorance
usually
is
most
proud
and
loud
,
most
confident
and
furious
;
and
such
can
easilier
make
wise
men
pass
for
Hereticks
,
than
learn
of
them
to
be
wise
.
But
the
final
judgment
sets
a
strait
.
When
Iustinian
was
earnestly
set
upon
this
Project
,
the
Defenders
of
the
Calcedon
Council
perceived
themselves
in
a
difficulty
;
should
they
condemn
these
three
men
,
they
would
seem
to
condemn
the
Council
(
about
which
there
had
been
such
a
stir
in
the
Empire
:
)
And
they
should
seem
to
justifie
the
Eutychians
,
and
to
strengthen
them
:
And
if
Council
were
against
Council
,
it
would
dishonour
Councils
:
And
if
they
should
refuse
the
Condemnation
,
they
would
seem
to
desert
Cyril
,
and
the
first
Ephesian
Council
,
and
perhaps
might
be
called
Nestorians
;
but
,
worst
of
all
,
they
should
displease
the
Emperor
,
and
might
occasion
his
favouring
the
Eutychians
.
Therefore
they
took
this
prudent
course
,
to
put
off
the
business
to
a
General
Council
,
and
to
delay
till
then
the
Emperors
attempts
.
But
the
Emperor
did
first
publish
his
Edict
,
in
which
after
the
Confession
of
his
Faith
,
and
praise
of
the
four
Councils
,
he
addeth
ten
Curses
(
Anathematisms
,
according
to
the
Custom
and
Religion
of
those
times
)
of
which
the
three
last
are
against
the
tria
Capitula
,
or
the
Councils
seeming
approbation
of
the
three
forenamed
men
.
The
Bishops
resisted
a
great
while
,
but
at
last
were
forced
to
submit
.
§
10.
CLXXI.
To
this
purpose
Vigilius
Romanus
had
a
meeting
of
about
30
Bishops
,
§
11.
The
Emperor's
Party
(
acted
by
Theodore
Caesar
▪
)
got
some
Bishops
to
assemble
at
Mops●est
.
An.
550.
to
prepare
a
Condemnation
of
their
former
Bishop
Theodore
,
by
saying
that
his
name
was
not
in
their
Book
.
§
12.
CLXXII
.
King
Childebert
called
another
Council
at
Orleance
,
where
many
old
disciplinary
Canons
were
repeated
:
Among
others
,
Can.
9.
That
no
Lay-man
be
made
a
Bishop
without
a
years
time
to
learn
his
Function
.
(
You
may
conjecture
what
Scholars
they
were
then
!
)
Can.
10.
That
none
get
a
Bishoprick
by
gifts
,
or
seeking
;
but
with
the
will
of
the
King
,
by
the
election
of
the
Clergy
and
the
Lay-people
.
Note
I.
Were
those
Bishopricks
any
bigger
than
our
Parishes
of
Market-Towns
with
the
Chappelleries
?
where
1.
All
the
Laity
met
to
choose
the
Bishop
.
2.
Where
the
Bishop
could
know
and
relieve
all
the
Poor
.
3.
And
this
from
the
domus
Ecclesiae
,
which
was
but
one
.
II.
Our
Nonconformists
plead
,
that
according
to
these
ancient
Canons
,
1.
Those
Bishops
are
no
Bishops
who
came
not
in
by
any
choice
or
consent
of
the
People
or
Clergy
,
but
by
power
are
imposed
on
the
most
unwilling
.
2.
That
those
Ministers
that
were
never
deposed
for
any
Crime
,
are
not
to
be
forsaken
by
their
Flocks
,
nor
imposed
persons
thrust
into
their
places
,
accepted
by
the
People
,
while
the
first
hath
true
right
.
§
13.
CLXXIII
.
We
come
now
to
that
which
they
will
needs
call
the
fifth
General
Council
at
Constantinople
,
An.
553.
of
165
Bishops
.
In
which
let
these
particulars
be
noted
.
1.
That
Iustinian's
Letters
or
Formulae
were
first
read
,
in
which
he
expresly
affirmeth
,
that
it
was
the
Emperors
that
called
the
former
General
Councils
,
and
he
that
called
this
.
2.
That
he
lamenteth
the
divisions
which
former
Councils
had
left
unhealed
:
saying
,
[
The
followers
of
Nestorius
and
Eutyches
made
so
great
trouble
in
the
holy
Churches
of
God
,
that
divisions
and
schisms
were
made
in
them
,
and
the
Churches
had
no
Communion
with
one
another
:
For
no
man
that
travelled
from
one
City
to
another
,
did
presume
to
communicate
,
nor
any
Clerk
that
went
from
one
City
to
another
,
to
go
into
the
Church
.
]
Here
was
lamentable
separation
indeed
.
3.
That
Iustinian
was
made
believe
,
that
these
divisions
would
be
healed
,
if
the
tria
Capitula
of
the
Council
of
Calcedon
were
but
condemned
:
For
the
Eutychians
did
so
much
boast
of
Cyril
,
being
confident
that
they
did
but
follow
him
,
and
his
first
Ephesian
Council
,
that
if
he
were
vindicated
,
he
thought
they
would
be
satisfied
.
4.
And
he
thought
that
the
three
Bishops
were
indeed
so
far
to
be
condemned
,
having
disgraced
Cyril
,
and
favored
Nestorius
,
and
the
other
was
Nestorius's
Master
.
5.
That
the
receiving
and
the
cursing
of
the
Council
of
Calcedon
,
having
hitherto
been
the
great
Contest
among
the
Bishops
,
some
were
loth
now
to
cast
so
great
a
dishonour
upon
it
,
and
to
give
the
Eutychians
so
much
cause
to
boast
;
supposing
they
would
but
be
the
more
confirmed
in
their
opposition
.
§
14.
Note
also
,
that
Vigilius
Bishop
of
Rome
was
then
at
Constantinople
,
but
came
not
to
the
Council
,
nor
sent
any
Legate
to
it
:
But
the
Emperor
tells
the
Council
,
That
when
Vigilius
Bishop
of
Rome
came
to
that
City
,
the
Emperor
exactly
opened
to
him
all
things
about
the
tria
Capitula
,
and
asked
him
what
he
thought
of
them
;
and
that
Vigilius
not
once
nor
twice
,
but
often
in
writing
,
and
without
writing
,
anathematized
the
impious
tria
Capitula
.
]
And
that
he
had
shewed
that
he
was
ever
of
the
same
judgment
,
&c.
And
they
had
made
Iustinian
believe
,
that
Ibas
in
his
Epistle
denieth
God
the
Word
to
be
made
man
,
and
the
Virgin
Mary
to
be
the
Mother
of
God
.
]
§
15.
The
Emperor
's
Writing
being
read
,
at
the
next
meeting
the
Council
sent
to
Vigilius
to
sit
with
them
,
but
he
still
refused
,
alledging
,
That
there
were
few
of
the
Western
Bishops
there
.
To
which
their
answer
is
notable
,
that
[
The
meeting
of
all
the
rest
ought
not
to
be
delayed
for
the
Western
Bishops
:
For
in
all
the
four
General
Councils
,
there
was
never
found
a
multitude
of
the
Western
Bishops
,
but
only
two
or
three
Bishops
,
and
a
few
Clerks
.
But
now
you
are
here
,
and
many
Italian
Bishops
are
at
hand
,
and
many
of
Africa
,
Illyricum
,
&c.
And
if
he
would
not
meet
them
,
they
must
do
it
without
him
.
They
urged
him
also
with
the
Emperor's
words
,
that
he
being
alone
,
had
oft
in
writing
,
and
without
writing
,
condemned
the
tria
Capitula
,
and
the
Emperor
desired
him
but
to
do
that
with
others
,
which
he
had
done
by
himself
.
But
yet
Vigilius
would
not
come
:
Whether
it
was
because
he
understood
not
Greek
,
and
so
should
be
a
contemned
Cypher
(
for
he
saith
,
They
all
knew
that
he
understood
it
not
)
or
whether
it
was
to
avoid
the
Censure
that
he
had
before
incurred
,
or
both
,
is
not
known
.
For
you
must
understand
,
that
Vigilius
had
suffered
defamation
at
Rome
already
,
as
a
Revolter
from
the
Calcedon
Council
,
for
joining
herein
with
the
Emperor
in
the
beginning
,
and
his
chief
interest
lay
at
home
.
§
16.
Theodorus
Mopsuestenus
Writings
are
searched
;
and
though
he
is
highly
extolled
by
many
good
Authors
,
yet
many
passages
recited
in
the
Council
,
and
after
by
Vigilius
,
do
shew
either
the
error
of
his
judgment
,
or
his
unskilfulness
in
speaking
;
for
they
are
not
justifiable
.
But
if
every
Papist
voluminous
Writer
should
be
damned
as
a
Heretick
,
whose
Writings
have
more
and
greater
Errors
than
the
Council
gathered
out
of
Theodore
Mepsuostenus
,
it
would
be
a
hard
reward
for
their
exceeding
labours
.
When
such
men
as
Tostatus
,
Aquinas
,
Scotus
,
Ockam
,
Durandus
,
&c.
Bellarmine
,
Baronius
,
Suarez
,
Vasquez
,
Cajetane
,
&c.
have
spent
their
days
in
diligent
labours
,
how
easie
a
matter
is
it
for
a
proud
idle
Drone
that
doth
nothing
or
worse
,
to
gather
as
many
and
as
great
Errors
out
of
their
Works
,
as
were
in
many
then
counted
Hereticks
.
But
the
approbation
of
God
,
who
pardoneth
failings
,
will
be
the
comfort
of
such
as
improve
their
Talents
;
when
the
slothful
,
unprofitable
Servant
shall
be
condemned
,
and
quarrelling
with
the
imperfections
of
the
diligent
will
not
save
them
.
It
is
evident
that
Theodore
and
Nestorius
acknowledged
Christ's
Godhead
and
Manhood
,
Soul
and
Body
,
and
the
personal
Union
of
them
.
But
they
were
none
of
them
perfect
in
Logick
and
Metaphysicks
,
nor
so
spake
as
that
no
man
could
blame
their
words
.
§
17.
Next
the
words
of
learned
Theodorite
are
scanned
;
and
many
very
smart
passages
against
Cyril
are
recited
:
Many
verbal
Controversies
are
repeated
.
Theodorite
is
accused
for
saying
,
That
Mary
begat
not
God
in
the
nature
of
God
;
but
Man
as
united
to
the
Godhead
;
(
he
meant
not
as
God
,
or
not
the
Deity
)
but
the
form
of
a
Servant
,
which
knew
no
more
than
the
Deity
revealed
:
And
so
of
many
other
properties
or
acts
of
the
Humanity
,
he
saith
,
It
was
not
Deus
Verbum
that
wept
,
that
learnt
obedience
,
&c.
meaning
only
not
quâ
Deus
,
or
not
Deitas
,
for
want
of
care
in
speaking
.
And
Ep.
ad
Ioh.
Antioch
.
(
Bin.
p.
559.
)
it
's
apparent
that
he
also
misunderstood
Cyril
,
and
thought
he
held
that
by
Unity
of
Natures
,
the
Deity
was
properly
become
very
flesh
.
A
severe
Epist.
ad
Ioan.
Antioch
,
against
Cyril
after
his
death
is
there
charged
on
him
,
in
which
he
with
great
saltness
rejoiceth
in
his
death
,
[
Miserum
illum
nec
ad
similitudinem
aliorum
dimisit
nostrarum
animarum
gubernator
diutius
eorum
potiri
,
quae
videntur
esse
delectabilia
;
sed
crescentem
quotidie
viri
malignitatem
sciens
&
corpori
Ecclesiae
nocentem
,
quasi
pestem
quandam
amputavit
&
abstulit
opprobrium
à
filiis
Israel
:
Laetificabit
superstites
ejus
discessio
:
Contristavit
verò
forsitan
mortuos
,
&
timor
est
ne
praegravati
ejus
conversatione
,
iterum
ad
nos
remittant
,
vel
illos
diffugiat
qui
eum
abducunt
,
sicut
ille
tyrannus
Cyri
Ciliciam
:
Procurandum
est
igitur
,
&
oportet
tuam
Sanctitatem
maxime
hanc
suscipere
festinantiam
,
&
jubere
collegio
mortuos
asportantium
lapidem
aliquem
maximum
&
gravissimum
Sepulchro
imponere
,
ne
iterum
huc
perveniret
&
instabilem
voluntatem
iterum
demonstraret
:
Infernis
nova
dogmata
adferat
:
Ibi
diu
noctuque
sicut
vult
sermocinetur
:
Non
enim
timemus
ne
&
illos
divideret
—
silet
miser
invitus
:
Nudata
illus
facta
alligant
linguam
,
obstruunt
os
,
fraenant
sensum
.
—
Ideo
plango
miserum
&
ploro
:
Nec
enim
puram
mihi
delectationem
fecit
mortis
ejus
denunciatio
,
sed
dolore
permixtam
:
Laetor
&
jucundor
ejusmodi
pestilentiâ
commune
Ecclesiae
videns
liberatum
:
Contristor
vero
&
ploro
cogitans
quod
nec
requiem
malorum
miserabilis
susceperit
,
sed
majora
&
pejora
pertentans
defunctus
est
;
somniavit
enim
,
ut
dicunt
,
&
regiam
urbem
perturbare
,
&
tuam
Sanctitatem
accusare
,
utpote
ea
colentem
:
Sed
vidit
Deus
&
non
despexit
:
Immisit
fimum
in
os
ejus
,
&
fraenum
in
labia
ejus
,
&c.
Binnius
thinketh
some
bad
man
fathered
this
falsly
on
Theodoret
,
I
would
hope
so
too
:
But
it
's
strange
that
the
Council
fathered
it
on
him
,
and
none
did
vindicate
him
.
And
the
next
Charge
(
Bin.
p.
559.
)
rebuketh
his
Charity
,
viz.
his
Speech
at
Antioch
in
the
presence
of
Domnus
,
[
Nemo
neminem
jam
cogit
blasphemare
—
non
jam
est
contentio
:
Oriens
&
Aegyptus
sub
uno
jugo
est
:
Mortua
est
invidia
;
&
cum
eo
obruta
est
contentio
:
requiescant
Theopathitae
.
]
Is
not
this
of
the
same
kind
?
And
this
is
not
denied
to
be
his
.
Whosoever
it
was
,
it
was
sad
that
Bishops
should
have
such
minds
,
and
use
such
words
of
one
another
,
especially
if
it
be
as
I
confidently
believe
,
viz.
that
not
distinguishing
the
concrete
from
the
abstract
,
and
Qui
Deus
,
from
Quâ
Deus
,
they
both
meant
the
same
thing
,
and
differed
but
about
the
aptitude
of
words
,
for
want
of
explication
and
distinction
.
§
18.
In
brief
,
After
the
reading
of
many
Papers
,
and
Ibas
Epistles
,
the
tria
Capitula
were
condemned
,
viz.
Theodore
Mopsuest
.
and
the
writings
of
Theodoret
against
Cyril
,
and
Ibas
Epistle
.
And
so
the
Emperor
found
the
Council
as
obedient
as
he
desired
.
§
19.
But
Vigilius
Bishop
of
Rome
,
who
would
not
come
to
the
Council
,
now
giveth
in
his
Constitutum
,
or
his
own
judgment
upon
the
whole
Case
,
and
that
with
great
moderation
.
He
first
reciteth
many
passages
of
Theodore
Mopsuest
.
which
he
renounceth
;
and
he
dispraiseth
the
passages
of
Theodoret
and
Ibas
,
but
he
refuseth
to
join
in
the
anathematizing
of
them
,
alledging
that
good
men
have
their
errors
,
and
instancing
in
many
whose
errors
were
noted
,
and
yet
their
persons
not
condemned
,
especially
when
they
had
either
recanted
them
,
or
better
explained
their
words
:
And
he
noteth
that
it
would
be
a
great
injury
to
the
Calcedon
Council
,
to
have
its
own
members
now
thus
condemned
,
that
were
by
them
accepted
.
[
Quid
enim
aliud
est
mendaces
aut
simulantes
professionem
rectae
fidei
Patres
in
sancta
Calced
.
Synodo
residentes
ostendere
,
quam
dicere
aliquos
ex
eis
similia
sapuisse
Nestorio
;
quorum
judicio
Nestorium
ejusque
dogmata
fuisse
damnata
.
]
And
soberly
he
saith
,
[
It
is
not
lawful
to
pass
any
new
judgment
on
the
persons
of
the
dead
,
but
we
must
leave
all
men
in
the
case
that
death
found
them
,
and
in
special
Theodore
Mopsuest
.
what
the
Fathers
did
is
evident
from
what
is
said
;
I
dare
not
condemn
him
by
my
sentence
,
nor
yield
that
any
one
else
condemn
him
:
but
far
be
it
from
me
to
admit
his
wrong
opinions
.
]
This
was
the
right
way
:
If
they
had
all
dealt
as
wisely
and
Christian-like
,
Counsels
had
not
been
the
Confounders
of
the
Churches
.
§
20.
Nicephorus
nameth
many
of
Origen's
Errors
that
were
condemned
in
this
Council
,
but
it
is
not
found
in
the
Acts.
Binnius
doubteth
not
but
the
Origenists
stole
them
out
,
and
falsified
the
Records
,
and
also
forged
those
Epistles
of
Vigilius
,
in
which
the
opinion
of
One
Operation
is
asserted
.
But
will
they
allow
us
equally
to
suspect
such
Records
as
have
been
kept
at
Rome
?
§
21.
What
good
this
Council
did
,
and
how
the
peaceable
Emperor
attained
the
end
that
Theodore
Caesar.
promised
him
,
of
uniting
Dissenters
,
I
shall
tell
you
but
in
the
words
of
Binnius
(
who
followeth
Baronius
in
almost
all
)
What
Theodore
Caesar.
promised
,
that
the
Eutychian
Hereticks
called
Hesitants
,
when
the
three
Capitula
were
condemned
,
would
receive
the
holy
Calcedon
Council
,
was
not
obtained
,
when
this
was
ended
;
but
rather
a
most
grievous
mischief
was
added
to
the
Church
:
For
when
the
Defenders
of
the
three
Capitula
,
with
Vigilius
the
Pope
did
not
acquiesce
in
the
Councils
decree
,
the
whole
Catholick
Church
was
torn
by
Schism
;
and
which
is
worse
,
the
Emperor
stir'd
up
Persecution
,
in
which
he
deposed
or
banished
Vigilius
(
holding
to
his
Constitutum
)
Victor
.
Afric
.
and
others
.
§
22.
I
do
impartially
commend
Vigilius
'
s
moderate
Constitutum
,
but
I
must
needs
say
that
there
needeth
no
other
instance
than
Vigilius
,
that
Interest
is
a
Law
to
some
Roman
Bishops
,
and
that
their
pretences
of
Infallibility
,
Tradition
and
Antiquity
,
notwithstanding
they
have
changed
their
very
Faith
,
or
judgment
of
Councils
at
least
,
as
their
wordly
motives
changed
.
Vigilius
first
flattered
the
Emperor
,
and
joined
with
him
against
the
tria
Capitula
,
Conc.
Calced.
that
is
against
Theodore
Mopsu
.
Theodoret
and
Ibas
three
Bishops
,
saith
Binnius
p.
608.
[
Seeing
therefore
that
before
this
Council
a
Schism
arose
in
the
Western
and
Africane
Church
,
because
Vigilius
had
consented
to
the
Emperor's
opinion
,
it
became
necessary
,
for
the
avoiding
of
Schism
,
Sacriledge
and
Scandal
,
that
he
should
publish
his
Constitutum
,
in
defence
of
the
tria
Capitula
,
by
vertue
whereof
the
Western
Churches
should
be
united
,
and
the
contempt
of
the
Calcedon
Council
should
be
avoided
,
which
the
Impugners
of
the
tria
Capitula
did
fraudulently
contrive
;
and
that
the
Universal
Church
should
learn
by
this
example
,
that
no
man
that
dyed
in
the
true
Faith
,
should
be
condemned
when
he
is
dead
:
But
,
(
did
Vigilius
stop
here
?
)
No
,
saith
Binnius
,
[
But
when
after
the
end
of
his
Council
the
Church
received
yet
greater
damage
,
and
the
Emperor
persecuted
them
that
contradicted
the
Synod
[
*
](A26898-e68910-b)
*
And
would
not
Papists
have
Princes
do
so
?
,
and
it
was
feared
that
the
whole
East
would
be
divided
and
separated
from
the
Roman
and
Western
Church
,
unless
the
Bishop
of
Rome
approved
the
fifth
Synod
,
then
Pope
Vigilius
,
in
a
Cause
which
could
bring
no
prejudice
to
the
Orthodox
Faith
,
did
well
and
justly
change
his
former
sentence
,
and
approved
the
Synodal
Decree
,
for
condemning
the
tria
Capitula
,
and
revoked
and
made
void
his
Constitutum
,
which
he
before
published
in
defence
of
the
tria
Capitula
.
The
prudent
and
pious
Pope
(
that
came
to
the
Popedom
by
Bribery
,
Tyranny
,
and
Murder
of
his
Predecessor
)
did
in
this
prudently
imitate
St.
Paul
about
Circumcision
,
&c.
O
what
certainty
and
constancy
is
here
in
the
Papal
judgment
;
For
a
Pope
about
one
Cause
to
judge
for
it
,
against
it
,
and
for
it
again
in
so
short
a
time
?
And
all
this
upon
reason
of
Policy
and
State
.
Did
the
same
so
often
change
,
and
prove
first
true
,
and
then
false
,
and
then
true
again
?
But
the
Papists
excuse
is
,
that
it
was
de
Personis
,
non
de
Fide
.
Answ.
But
1.
Is
it
lawful
to
take
the
same
thing
for
true
and
false
,
good
and
bad
de
Personis
,
as
our
interest
requireth
?
2.
Why
are
the
Persons
condemned
but
on
supposition
that
their
Faith
was
condemnable
?
3.
You
confess
that
it
was
for
the
advantage
of
the
Eutychian
Faith
,
and
the
depression
of
the
Faith
of
the
Calcedon
Council
,
that
the
tria
Capitula
were
condemned
.
Reader
,
If
all
this
will
not
tell
thee
how
much
need
there
is
of
a
surer
and
more
stable
support
of
our
Faith
than
Popes
and
Councils
,
yea
and
better
means
of
the
Churches
Unity
and
Concord
,
I
must
take
thee
for
unteachable
:
what
have
such
Councils
done
,
but
set
the
Churches
together
by
the
ears
?
§
23.
Liberatus
in
his
Breviary
saith
,
(
c.
3.
10.
24.
)
that
Theodore
Mopsu
.
his
Works
were
approved
by
Proclus
,
Iohan.
Antioch
.
the
Emperor
,
the
Council
of
Calced
.
&c.
But
Binnius
saith
,
Nimis
impudenter
&
incautè
:
Yet
all
acknowledge
Liberatus
a
most
credible
Historian
,
and
lived
in
Iustinian's
time
.
He
saith
also
,
that
Nefandissimum
haereticum
Theodoretus
&
Sozomenus
laudarunt
adeo
ut
hac
de
causá
uterque
magnam
nominis
sui
jacturam
passus
fuerit
,
&c.
But
wise
men
are
apt
to
think
as
hardly
of
such
as
can
cry
out
Nefandissimum
haereticum
against
all
that
speak
as
unskilfully
as
this
man
did
,
as
of
charitable
men
that
praise
them
for
what
is
good
,
while
they
disown
their
frailties
and
imperfections
:
If
it
be
as
he
saith
,
many
thought
that
●heodoret
assumed
his
own
name
from
this
Theod●re
,
by
reason
of
his
high
esteem
of
him
,
it
's
like
he
had
some
special
worth
,
though
he
hath
many
culpable
expressions
.
And
Sozomen
is
an
Historian
of
so
deserved
reputation
,
that
it
seemeth
to
me
no
argument
of
Pope
Gregory's
Infallibility
,
that
he
saith
,
lib.
6.
ep.
95.
Sozomenùm
ejusque
Historiam
sedes
Apostolica
recipere
recusat
;
quoniam
multa
mentitur
,
&
Theodorum
Mopsuestiae
nimium
laudat
,
atque
ad
diem
obitus
sui
magnum
Doctorem
Ecclesiae
fuisse
perhibet
.
]
I
think
the
Author
of
Gregory's
Dialogues
did
plura
mentiri
,
and
yet
that
Gregory
was
Magnus
Ecclesiae
Doctor
.
§
24.
The
Controversie
whether
Vigilius
were
the
Author
of
the
Epistle
to
Menna
,
I
pass
by
:
But
,
methinks
,
Binnius
is
very
partial
to
justifie
so
much
what
he
did
after
Silverius
'
s
death
,
as
beginning
then
to
have
right
to
his
Papacy
,
and
to
give
him
so
differing
a
Character
(
from
Sanctissimus
Papa
)
before
,
while
he
possessed
the
same
Seat
,
as
these
words
of
his
express
,
[
Cum
omnium
,
&c.
seeing
that
Villany
(
or
Crime
)
of
Vigilius
,
did
exceed
the
Crimes
of
all
Schismaticks
,
by
which
making
a
bargain
with
Hereticks
,
and
giving
money
by
a
Lay-man
,
he
by
force
expelled
Silverius
Bishop
of
the
prime
Seat
,
and
spoiled
of
his
Priestly
induments
(
or
attire
)
banished
him
into
an
Island
,
and
there
caused
him
to
dye
,
it
should
seem
no
wonder
to
any
man
,
if
a
desperate
wretch
(
homo
perditus
,
)
the
buyer
of
another's
Seat
,
and
a
violent
Invader
,
a
Wolf
,
a
Thief
,
a
Robber
,
not
entering
by
the
true
door
,
a
false
(
or
counterfeit
)
Bishop
,
and
as
it
were
Antichrist
,
the
lawful
Pastor
and
Bishop
being
yet
living
,
did
add
most
pernicious
Heresie
to
his
Schism
.
]
Yet
this
man
became
the
most
holy
Pope
,
by
the
vertue
of
his
place
,
as
soon
as
he
had
but
murdered
Silverius
,
and
was
accepted
in
his
stead
,
and
then
it
became
impossible
for
him
to
err
in
the
Faith
.
§
25.
CLXXIV
.
Anno
553.
A
Council
was
called
at
Ierusalem
by
Iustinian's
Alexander
Abysis
,
who
was
therefore
banished
,
and
coming
to
Constantinople
,
say
Baronius
and
Binnius
,
was
swallowed
up
,
and
buried
by
an
Earthquake
.
If
this
was
true
,
no
marvel
if
it
confirmed
the
Emperor
in
his
way
:
But
I
doubt
the
obedient
Bishops
were
too
ready
to
receive
such
reports
.
§
26.
CLXXV
.
The
same
year
553.
the
Western
Bishops
held
a
Council
at
Aquileia
,
condemned
the
fifth
Constantine
Council
aforesaid
,
and
(
so
saith
Binnius
)
separated
themselves
from
the
Unity
of
the
Catholick
Church
,
and
so
continued
for
near
an
Hundred
years
,
till
the
time
of
Pope
Sergius
,
who
reduced
them
.
§
27.
But
here
followeth
a
Case
that
raiseth
a
great
doubt
before
us
,
Whether
the
Pope
alone
,
or
all
his
Western
Bishops
,
when
they
differ
from
him
,
are
the
Church
?
After
the
death
of
Vigilius
,
the
Secular
Power
procured
Pelagius
the
Archdeacon
to
be
made
Pope
;
the
Western
Bishops
disclaiming
Iustinian's
Council
,
and
Pelagius
obediently
receiving
it
(
and
the
Popedom
,
)
there
could
not
be
three
Bishops
got
that
would
ordain
him
,
as
the
Canons
required
,
so
that
a
Presbyter
Ostiensis
was
fain
to
do
it
.
Besides
the
Question
(
Which
now
was
the
Church
?
)
here
are
other
hard
Questions
to
be
solved
.
Qu.
1.
Whether
Iustinian's
Election
of
a
Pope
was
valid
?
And
if
so
,
Whether
other
various
Electors
may
do
it
as
validly
?
Qu.
2.
Whether
a
Presbyter's
Ordination
of
a
Bishop
or
Pope
was
valid
?
If
so
,
Whether
Presbyters
may
not
ordain
Presbyters
?
Qu.
3.
Whether
this
Pope
was
truly
Head
of
the
Catholick
Church
,
when
his
Bishops
obeyed
him
not
?
Qu.
4.
Whether
it
was
then
believed
at
Rome
itself
,
and
in
the
West
,
that
a
General
Council
,
approved
by
the
Pope
,
was
either
infallible
,
or
necessarily
to
be
obeyed
?
Qu.
5.
Whether
it
be
true
which
W.
Iohnson
,
alias
Terret
,
often
tells
me
,
That
it
is
not
possible
that
there
can
be
any
Schism
in
the
Catholick
Church
,
because
of
the
essentiality
of
its
Union
?
§
28.
Note
that
this
Pope
Pelagius
,
because
his
Bishops
rejected
him
and
the
Council
,
got
Narses
the
General
to
compel
them
:
And
then
who
can
doubt
but
he
was
Pope
,
and
they
his
Subjects
?
But
Narses
scrupled
it
,
lest
he
should
be
guilty
of
Persecution
;
Iustinian's
Pope
Pelagius
telleth
him
,
it
is
no
sin
,
and
bids
him
not
fear
it
;
for
it
's
no
Persecution
which
compels
not
men
to
sin
:
but
all
that
separate
from
the
Pope
,
and
assemble
separatedly
do
sin
,
and
are
damned
Schismaticks
;
therefore
he
desireth
him
to
send
the
Bishops
of
Aquileia
,
Milan
,
and
the
rest
that
yield
not
,
Prisoners
to
Constantinople
.
Narses
obeyeth
the
Pope
and
Emperor
;
the
Bishops
excommunicate
Narses
;
the
Pope
writeth
to
him
,
that
it
is
no
news
for
erring
Bishops
to
take
themselves
for
the
Catholick
Church
,
and
to
forbid
others
their
Communion
,
and
counselleth
him
to
go
on
and
repress
them
.
And
the
Civil
Sword
and
the
Ecclesiastical
were
thus
engaged
in
a
Roman
War
;
one
Bishop
Sapandus
of
Ares
in
France
the
Pope
got
specially
to
stick
to
him
,
whom
therefore
he
commended
to
King
Childebert
,
&c.
§
29.
CLXXVI
.
A
Council
at
Paris
deposed
Bishop
Saphoracus
for
some
great
Crime
.
§
30.
While
the
Romans
were
resolving
to
subject
themselves
to
the
Goths
again
,
because
the
Pope
made
Narses
their
Persecutor
,
Narses
took
it
so
ill
,
that
he
went
away
from
them
,
but
the
Pope
drew
back
,
and
he
[
*
](A26898-e70180-b)
*
Bar●nius
contradicteth
Anastasius
&
others
in
this
point
.
shortly
died
.
Bellisarius
also
was
ruined
,
and
Iustinian
himself
shortly
dyed
.
Binnius
saith
it
is
reported
that
he
had
no
Learning
,
and
thinketh
that
his
Civil
Laws
were
Tribonian's
,
and
his
Ecclesiastical
Theodorus
Caesariensis's
.
And
saith
that
the
Church
rejecteth
his
Laws
of
Usury
,
Churches
and
Ecclesiastical
Persons
,
as
arrogant
Usurpations
.
Qu.
Whether
the
Roman
Power
was
then
understood
by
Princes
or
People
?
§
31.
CLXXVIII
.
Another
Synod
at
Paris
repeated
nine
old
Canons
:
The
8th
was
,
[
No
man
may
be
ordained
a
Bishop
against
the
will
of
the
Citizens
;
nor
any
but
whom
the
election
of
the
People
and
the
Clerks
,
shall
seek
with
plenary
will
;
none
shall
be
put
in
by
the
command
of
the
Prince
,
&c.
§
32.
CLXXIX
.
An.
563.
in
the
time
of
Pope
Iohn
3d.
(
not
he
,
but
)
Theodomire
,
alias
[
*
](A26898-e70400-b)
*
Baronius
thinks
that
Theodomire
was
Father
to
〈◊〉
.
Ariamire
King
of
the
Sueves
,
called
a
small
Council
at
Braccara
in
Galicia
,
where
eight
Bishops
opened
so
much
of
the
Priscillian
Heresie
,
as
may
tell
us
it
was
worthy
to
be
detested
(
not
much
unlike
the
Manichees
;
)
and
many
old
Canons
they
recited
:
But
I
could
have
wished
that
they
had
not
made
a
mans
diet
the
note
of
his
Heresie
,
and
a
sufficient
cause
of
his
conviction
and
damnation
.
The
Priscillianists
(
as
these
say
)
would
not
eat
flesh
,
nor
herbs
boil'd
with
flesh
.
§
33.
This
Council
ordered
that
none
should
be
buried
within
the
Church
,
which
Binnius
well
sets
home
.
And
whereas
Priscillian
taught
that
in
the
Liturgy
[
the
Pax
vobis
,
Peace
be
unto
you
]
should
be
said
only
by
the
Bishop
,
and
Dominus
vobiscum
by
the
Priest
,
the
Council
contradicted
him
.
1.
We
see
here
what
Trifles
divided
men
!
2.
We
see
that
yet
the
Churches
usually
were
no
bigger
than
met
in
one
place
with
the
Bishop
,
or
might
do
:
For
it
is
supposed
that
every
Church-Assembly
had
a
Bishop
present
to
say
his
part
.
§
34.
Thedomirus
the
Suevian
King
,
under
whom
this
Council
was
held
,
was
the
first
of
that
race
that
turned
Orthodox
;
all
the
Sueves
before
him
(
with
the
Goths
)
having
been
Arrians
.
§
35.
CLXXX
.
Anno
566.
The
contest
about
choice
of
Bishops
grew
sharp
.
King
Clotharius
made
one
Emerius
Bishop
Santoniensis
;
the
Canons
had
before
decreed
that
Kings
should
choose
none
,
but
all
the
People
and
the
Clerks
,
and
the
Metropolitan
ordain
him
.
The
King's
Bishop
is
deposed
by
a
Concil.
Santoniense
,
of
which
Leontius
of
Bourdeaux
was
chief
.
They
sent
the
King
word
of
it
by
a
Presbyter
:
The
King
filled
a
Cart
with
Thorns
,
and
laid
the
Priest
on
them
,
and
sent
him
into
Banishment
,
and
forced
the
Bishop
to
submit
to
his
will
.
§
36.
That
it
may
be
known
that
neither
Popes
,
§
37.
CLXXXI
.
At
Tours
in
France
(
eight
Bishops
)
in
a
Provincial
Council
,
revived
many
Canons
of
the
old
matter
,
(
to
keep
Bishops
and
Priests
from
Women
)
Can.
13.
The
Bishop
may
keep
his
Wife
as
a
Sister
,
to
govern
his
house
:
But
Can.
20.
Priests
that
will
keep
Wives
,
must
have
some
Witnesses
to
lie
in
the
same
Chamber
,
to
see
that
they
lie
not
with
them
.
And
Can.
14.
Episcopum
,
Episcopam
non
habentem
,
nulla
sequatur
turba
mulierum
,
&c.
Can.
21.
They
say
,
[
Those
that
the
Law
commandeth
to
be
put
to
death
,
if
they
desire
to
hear
the
Preacher
,
we
will
have
to
be
convicted
unto
life
,
(
that
is
,
not
to
dye
:
)
For
they
are
to
be
slain
with
the
sword
of
the
mouth
,
and
deprived
of
Communion
,
if
they
will
not
observe
the
Decrees
of
the
Seniors
left
them
,
and
do
despise
to
hear
their
Pastor
,
and
will
not
be
separate
.
]
Some
Sectaries
among
us
are
of
the
same
mind
,
against
putting
penitent
Malefactors
to
death
.
§
38.
CLXXXII
.
Anno
570.
There
was
a
Council
at
Lyons
of
Fourteen
Bishops
,
who
recited
six
Canons
to
restrain
the
Vices
of
the
Clergy
:
Binnius
,
out
of
Greg.
Turon
.
tells
you
the
occasion
was
,
that
one
Salonius
and
Sagittarius
,
as
soon
as
they
were
made
Bishops
,
being
then
at
their
own
will
,
broke
out
into
Slaughters
,
Murders
,
Adulteries
,
and
other
wickedness
.
And
Victor
Bishop
of
Tricas
.
keeping
his
Birth-day
,
they
sent
a
Troop
with
Swords
and
Arrows
,
who
cut
his
Cloaths
,
beat
his
Servants
,
and
carried
away
all
his
Provision
,
leaving
him
with
reproach
:
The
King
Gunthram
hearing
of
it
,
called
this
Synod
,
which
found
them
guilty
,
and
deposed
them
:
They
tell
the
King
that
they
are
unjustly
cast
out
,
and
get
his
leave
to
go
to
the
Pope
,
Iohn
3d.
The
Pope
writeth
to
the
King
to
have
them
,
as
wronged
men
,
restored
,
(
this
was
the
Papal
Justice
and
Reformation
:
)
The
King
chideth
,
but
restoreth
them
;
but
they
grew
never
the
better
afterward
,
but
asking
pardon
of
Bishop
Victor
,
he
forgave
them
,
and
for
that
was
afterward
excommunicate
.
§
39.
CLXXXIII
.
An.
572.
a
Council
was
called
under
King
Ariomire
at
Braccara
of
12
Bishops
:
They
are
mostly
forbidding
Bishops
to
take
money
for
their
Ordinations
,
Consecrations
,
and
other
Actions
.
And
the
first
Canon
requireth
them
to
walk
to
all
their
Parishes
,
and
see
that
the
Clerks
did
things
rightly
;
that
Catechumens
learnt
the
Creed
,
and
to
preach
to
the
People
to
forbear
Murder
,
Adultery
,
Perjury
,
False-witness
,
and
other
mortal
Sins
,
to
do
as
they
would
be
done
by
,
and
to
believe
the
Resurrection
,
Judgment
and
Recompence
according
to
Works
.
§
40.
CLXXXIV
.
An.
572.
a
Concilium
Lucense
did
receive
from
Martin
Bishop
of
Braccara
84.
old
Canons
,
of
which
the
67th
was
against
reading
Apocrypha
,
§
41.
After
Iustinian's
death
,
his
Sisters
Son
Iustinus
was
Emperor
,
a
sensual
and
covetous
man
,
who
murdered
presently
a
Kinsman
of
his
own
name
,
upon
suspicion
that
he
was
too
great
;
yet
he
drew
up
a
good
Profession
of
Faith
,
exhorting
all
the
Bishops
to
agree
in
it
:
But
Chosroes
,
King
of
Persia
,
invaded
his
Empire
,
because
the
Greater
Armenia
(
which
was
then
under
the
Persians
,
as
the
Lesser
was
under
the
Romans
)
to
avoid
the
Persians
persecutions
,
had
revolted
to
the
Empire
,
and
destroyed
their
Rulers
:
The
Persians
conquered
so
much
of
the
Eastern
part
of
the
Empire
,
and
Iustine's
Soldiers
made
so
little
resistance
as
drove
him
out
of
his
wits
;
and
his
Wife
,
by
intreaty
,
got
the
Persians
to
make
a
Truce
.
Tiberius
was
then
made
Caesar
,
and
afterward
Emperor
upon
Iustine's
death
;
and
Iustinian
his
Captain
repelled
the
Persians
,
and
recovered
much
of
what
they
had
conquered
.
§
42.
An.
576.
Divers
Kings
of
France
by
War
among
themselves
destroyed
Churches
,
and
confounded
all
;
and
a
Council
at
Paris
was
called
,
but
in
vain
,
to
have
persuaded
them
to
Peace
.
§
43.
After
Benedictus
,
Pelagius
2d
was
Bishop
at
Rome
;
Tiberius
an
excellent
Emperor
quickly
dyed
,
and
by
his
choice
Mauritius
succeeded
him
.
Pelagius
(
by
Gregory
his
Deacon
)
wrote
against
the
Bishops
that
would
not
condemn
the
tria
Capitula
:
And
when
all
his
writings
prevailed
not
,
he
got
Smaragdus
the
Exorchate
to
force
them
by
the
Sword
:
(
The
great
remedy
which
Rome
hath
trusted
to
.
)
§
44.
CLXXXV
.
M●●veus
Son
and
Heir
to
Chilperic
King
of
France
,
marrying
his
Uncles
Widow
,
offended
his
Father
,
and
fled
to
St.
Martin's
Church
at
Tours
,
and
forced
Bishop
Gregory
to
give
him
the
Sacrament
.
The
King
could
not
get
the
Bishop
to
deliver
him
up
;
he
fled
,
and
the
King
called
a
Synod
at
Paris
to
judge
Pretextatus
a
Bishop
,
whom
he
accused
for
marrying
him
,
and
confederating
with
him
.
§
45.
CLXXXVI
.
The
two
Bishops
forenamed
,
Salonius
and
Sagittarius
,
being
again
accused
of
Adultery
and
Murder
,
and
being
freed
by
professing
Repentance
,
King
Guntheramus
called
a
Cubilone
Synod
,
and
accused
them
of
Treason
,
and
so
deposed
and
banished
them
.
§
46.
CLXXXVII
.
An.
582.
King
Gunthram
called
a
Synod
at
Mascou
,
to
revive
the
old
Canons
for
restraining
the
Lust
and
Vices
of
the
Bishops
and
Clergy
.
§
47.
CLXXXVIII
.
An.
583.
A
Concil.
Brenacense
is
called
,
to
try
Gregory
Bishop
of
Tours
,
falsly
accused
of
charging
the
Queen
of
living
in
Adultery
with
a
Bishop
;
an
Archdeacon
and
a
Deacon
bore
false
Witness
:
but
all
came
to
light
,
and
Gregory
was
cleared
by
his
Oath
.
§
48.
CLXXXIX
.
An.
587.
A
Council
at
Constantinople
increased
the
Church-divisions
which
continue
to
this
day
,
wherein
Iohn
Bishop
of
Constantinople
was
decreed
to
be
called
,
The
Universal
Bishop
,
which
Pope
Pelagius
could
not
endure
▪
O
what
hath
this
Question
done
to
the
World
,
Who
shall
be
the
chief
or
greatest
?
So
much
of
the
image
and
work
of
Satan
hath
been
found
in
the
professed
Servants
of
a
crucified
Saviour
,
and
in
those
that
have
worshipped
the
Cross
!
In
this
Synod
Gregory
Bishop
of
Antioch
was
tryed
,
and
acquitted
of
a
false
Accusation
of
Incest
with
his
Sister
another
man's
wise
.
§
49.
Pelagius
writeth
against
Iohn's
Universal
Title
,
saying
,
[
Universalitatis
nomen
quod
sibi
illicitè
usurpavit
,
nolite
attendere
,
&c.
Nullus
enim
Patriarcharum
[
*
](A26898-e71870-b)
*
No
not
the
Roman
.
hoc
tam
profano
vocabulo
unquam
utatur
:
quia
si
summus
Patriarcha
Universalis
dicitur
,
Patriarcharum
nomen
caeteris
derogatur
.
Sed
absit
hoc
,
absit
à
fidelis
cujusquam
mente
hoc
sibi
vel
velle
quempiam
arripere
,
unde
honorem
fratrum
suorum
imminuere
ex
quantulâcunque
parte
videatur
.
Quàpropter
Charitas
vestra
neminem
unquam
suis
in
Epistolis
Universalem
nominet
,
ne
sibi
debitum
subtrahat
cum
alteri
honorem
offert
indebitum
.
Adversarius
enim
noster
Diabolus
qui
contra
humiles
saeviens
sicut
Leo
rugiens
circuit
,
quaerens
quem
devoret
,
non
jam
,
ut
cernimus
caulas
circuit
.
—
Omnia
qui
soli
uni
Capiti
cohaerent
,
videlicet
Christo
,
per
electionem
pompatici
sermonis
ejusdem
Christi
sibi
studeat
membra
subjuga●e
.
Nec
mirum
quod
ille
tentater
qui
initium
omnis
peccati
scit
esse
superbiam
,
&c.
And
so
he
goeth
on
,
exhorting
them
rather
to
dye
,
than
to
submit
to
the
Title
Universal
,
and
resolving
Excommunication
against
the
User
of
it
.
§
50.
Binnius
saith
,
It
is
ridiculous
hence
to
impugn
the
Primacy
of
the
Church
:
But
Qu.
1.
Is
it
not
impudent
after
this
,
for
them
to
use
the
Title
of
Universal
?
Qu.
2.
Doth
not
this
allow
us
to
separate
from
them
that
usurp
it
?
Universal
Bishop
or
Patriarch
which
he
damneth
.
Qu.
4.
Doth
he
not
describe
this
damned
Usurpation
,
to
be
a
subjecting
all
Christ's
members
to
himself
?
Qu.
5.
Doth
not
the
Pope
now
use
both
the
name
and
thing
as
far
as
he
can
attain
it
?
Qu.
6.
Did
not
Pelagius
and
Gregory
know
that
Iohn
did
no
more
intend
to
put
down
all
other
Patriarchs
or
Bishops
by
this
Title
,
than
the
Pope
doth
?
Qu.
7.
Doth
not
the
Pope
now
claim
that
as
by
Divine
Right
,
which
Iohn
claimed
but
as
of
Humane
?
Modesty
can
deny
none
of
this
.
§
51.
CXC
.
An.
587.
Nine
Bishops
at
Lyons
repeated
six
old
Canons
about
Women
,
&c.
§
52.
CXCI.
An.
589.
King
Gunthram
finding
all
things
grow
worse
,
and
that
all
was
long
of
the
Bishops
onely
,
(
saith
Binnius
)
called
a
Council
at
Mascou
,
where
the
stricter
keeping
of
the
Lords-day
was
commanded
.
§
53.
Here
Binnius
noteth
that
Priscus
is
called
Patriarch
,
and
that
the
Bishops
of
Venice
,
Istria
and
Liguria
,
continuing
still
separate
from
Rome
,
chose
Paulinus
Bishop
of
Aquileia
their
Patriarch
,
[
Quem
sibi
loco
summi
Pontificis
supremum
Antistitem
constituerent
.
]
§
54.
CXCII
.
King
Gunthram
,
An.
589.
by
a
Council
at
Valence
,
setled
his
Benevolences
on
the
Churches
.
§
55.
CXCIII
.
An.
589.
At
Toletum
King
Recaredus
called
a
Council
,
and
renounced
Arrianism
,
and
recited
several
Canons
;
among
others
,
that
Bishops
and
Priests
Wives
might
dwell
with
them
,
but
not
lie
with
them
.
And
they
lament
and
condemn
the
practice
of
such
as
kill
their
children
,
appointing
them
sharp
discipline
without
capital
punishment
.
(
Had
the
Church
power
to
free
Murderers
from
death
,
as
they
long
did
,
Was
this
holy
Reformation
?
)
The
11th
Canon
saith
,
That
they
found
that
in
many
Churches
of
Spain
,
men
filthily
and
not
regularly
did
Penance
,
that
they
might
sin
as
oft
as
they
would
,
and
be
as
oft
reconciled
by
the
Priests
,
&c.
Many
reforming
Canons
were
here
made
.
There
were
67
Subscribers
besides
the
King
,
and
of
divers
Cities
two
Bishops
,
which
was
unusual
.
§
56.
CXCIV
.
(
Passing
by
a
meeting
at
Rome
)
Another
Council
at
Narbon
was
held
by
Recaredus
,
who
brought
over
the
Goths
from
Arrianism
.
§
57.
The
Emperor
Mauritius
,
though
a
great
and
excellent
person
,
was
ruined
by
the
mad
and
uncurable
mutinies
of
his
Soldiers
,
and
at
last
,
with
his
Family
,
cruelly
murdered
by
Phocas
,
one
of
his
Captains
;
a
terrible
warning
to
Princes
not
to
trust
too
much
to
Armies
.
§
58.
All
this
while
the
opposers
of
the
Calcedon
Council
kept
up
,
and
were
divided
in
the
East
into
many
Parties
among
themselves
:
Among
others
,
the
great
Peripatetic
Iohan.
Philoponus
was
their
most
learned
Defender
,
writing
with
such
subtilty
,
that
the
Natures
really
two
,
were
to
be
called
One
Compound
Nature
,
as
the
Soul
and
Body
of
a
man
are
,
as
(
saith
Nicephorus
)
was
not
easie
to
be
answered
(
by
which
,
how
much
of
the
Controversie
was
de
Nomine
&
de
Notione
Logicâ
,
let
the
Reader
further
judge
;
)
he
that
will
see
some
of
his
words
,
may
read
them
in
Niceph.
l.
18.
c.
45
,
47
,
48.
his
Notions
made
men
call
him
a
Tritheite
.
§
59.
Iacobus
Zanzalus
being
a
great
Promoter
of
the
Party
,
many
ever
since
have
from
him
been
called
Iacobites
:
And
the
divided
Parties
that
opposed
the
Council
,
called
the
other
Melchites
,
that
is
Royalists
,
because
they
took
them
that
followed
the
Council
,
to
do
it
meerly
in
obedience
to
the
Emperor
,
(
for
it
was
not
the
Pope
then
that
was
the
Master
of
Councils
.
§
60.
Among
the
Armenians
also
some
raised
the
like
Heresies
about
the
Natures
of
Christ
,
some
thinking
his
Deity
was
instead
of
a
Soul
to
his
Body
,
&c.
To
which
they
added
superstitious
Fasts
,
and
worshipping
the
Cross
,
and
such
like
,
not
pleading
Reason
,
but
old
Tradition
for
their
Errors
,
saying
they
had
them
from
Gregory
,
vide
Niceph.
l.
18.
c.
53
,
54.
But
I
must
go
forward
.
§
61.
Pelagius
dying
,
Gregory
called
Magnus
,
succeeded
him
at
Rome
:
He
continued
the
Controversie
about
the
Title
of
Universal
Bishop
,
writing
many
Epistles
against
it
:
He
flattered
Phocas
the
murderous
Tyrant
,
with
a
Laetentur
Coeli
&
exultet
Terra
,
&c.
yet
was
one
of
the
best
and
wisest
of
their
Bishops
.
He
sent
Augustine
into
England
,
who
oppressed
the
British
Church
,
and
converted
the
Saxon
King
of
Kent
.
He
introduced
more
Superstitions
,
and
greatly
altered
the
Liturgy
.
Of
which
read
Mr.
T.
Iones
of
the
Hearts
Sovereign
.
§
62.
CXCIV
.
A
Concilium
Hispalense
of
eight
Bishops
recited
three
Canons
.
§
63.
CXCV.
Mauritius
before
his
death
,
desired
Gregory
to
call
a
Synod
at
Rome
,
to
draw
in
the
Western
Bishops
that
separated
,
and
to
cast
them
out
if
they
disobeyed
:
§
64.
CXCVI.
An.
590.
A
Concil.
Antisiodorense
made
divers
Canons
against
Superstitions
,
and
some
too
superstitious
(
as
that
Women
must
not
take
the
Sacrament
in
their
bare
hands
,
&c.
)
§
65.
I
find
it
so
tedious
to
mention
all
the
little
Synods
,
that
henceforth
I
shall
take
but
little
notice
of
them
,
but
of
the
greater
only
.
One
under
Recaredus
at
Caesar-Augusta
,
made
three
Canons
about
the
Arrians
.
One
in
Numidia
displeased
Gregory
.
§
66.
A
Council
at
Poitiers
was
called
on
occasion
of
two
Nuns
,
daughters
to
the
King
of
France
,
that
broke
out
of
the
Nunnery
,
with
many
more
,
and
accused
the
Abbess
,
and
got
men
together
,
and
stript
her
stark
naked
,
and
drew
her
out
,
and
set
all
France
in
a
Commotion
,
and
were
forced
to
do
Penance
.
A
Council
was
called
at
Metz
,
to
reduce
the
Bishop
of
Rhemes
convict
of
Treason
(
for
Bishops
that
were
Traytors
or
Murderers
were
not
to
dye
.
)
A
Synod
at
Rome
under
Gregory
absolved
a
Priest
of
Calcedon
condemned
by
Iohn
of
Constantinople
;
what
one
did
,
the
other
undid
.
An.
597.
Under
King
Recaredus
,
13
Bishops
made
two
Canons
for
Priests
Chastity
,
&c.
Another
under
him
,
An.
598.
A
Concil:
Ostiense
made
two
such
more
.
An.
599.
A
Council
at
Constantinople
did
we
know
not
what
.
An.
599.
Under
King
Recaredus
,
12
Bishops
at
Barcinon
made
four
Canons
against
Bishops
Bribery
,
&c.
A
Council
of
20
Bishops
,
14
Presbyters
,
and
4
Deacons
at
Rome
made
a
Canon
for
Monks
.
Another
there
,
An.
601.
against
a
false
Monk
.
Another
at
Byzacen
against
a
Bishop
.
Another
in
Numidia
about
a
Bishop
and
a
Deacon
.
§
67.
Gregory
dying
,
Sabinian
succeeded
him
,
who
reproached
him
,
and
would
have
had
his
Books
burnt
as
unsound
,
saith
Onuphrius
:
And
,
saith
Sigebert
,
Gregory
appeared
to
him
in
a
Vision
,
and
reproving
him
for
that
and
Covetousness
,
knockt
him
on
the
head
,
and
he
dyed
.
§
68.
Boniface
3d
succeeded
,
chosen
by
Phocas
the
Murderer
,
who
hating
his
own
Bishop
of
Const.
Cyriacus
,
ordered
that
Rome
should
be
the
chief
Church
.
§
69.
A
Council
at
Rome
forbad
chusing
a
Pope
,
till
the
former
had
been
three
days
dead
,
because
they
sold
their
Votes
for
money
.
§
70.
Boniface
the
4th
is
made
Pope
,
and
Phocas
giveth
him
the
Pagan
Temple
,
called
Pantheom
,
for
Christian
Worship
.
In
his
time
,
Phocas
was
killed
by
Heraclius
,
as
he
had
kill'd
Mauritius
.
§
71.
An.
610.
A
Council
at
Toletum
,
under
King
Gundemar
,
about
the
Bishop
of
Toletum's
Primacy
,
which
the
King
setleth
by
Edict
.
§
72.
A
Council
at
Tarraca
under
King
Sisebutus
took
the
shortest
way
,
and
only
confirmed
what
had
been
before
done
for
Priests
Chastity
.
§
73.
Deus
dedit
was
next
Pope
,
in
whose
time
the
Persians
conquered
Ierusalem
,
and
carried
away
the
Bishop
,
and
(
they
say
)
the
Cross.
§
74.
Boniface
5th
succeeded
:
Heraclius
the
Emperor
is
worsted
by
the
Persians
,
who
would
not
give
him
Peace
,
unless
the
Empire
would
renounce
Christ
,
and
worship
the
Sun
;
Heraclius
overthroweth
them
;
Mahomet
now
riseth
,
and
maketh
a
Religion
of
many
Heresies
.
§
75.
At
a
Synod
at
Mascou
,
Agrestinus
accused
Columbanus
of
Superstition
,
for
Crossing
Spoons
,
&c.
but
was
refelled
.
§
76.
Seven
or
eight
Bishops
at
Hispalis
,
condemned
the
Eutychians
,
and
called
them
Acephali
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
Councils
held
about
the
Monothelites
,
with
others
.
§
1.
BEing
come
to
the
Reign
of
Pope
Honorius
at
Rome
,
who
was
condemned
by
2
or
3
General
Councils
for
a
Monothelite
Heretick
,
(
as
Vigilius
was
by
his
own
Bishops
for
an
Eutychian
)
and
having
shewed
you
what
work
both
the
heretical
and
hereticating
Bishops
and
Council
made
in
the
world
about
(
not
only
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
but
)
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
one
Nature
,
and
the
condemning
of
dead
men
;
I
shall
next
shew
you
what
work
they
made
also
about
the
words
,
[
One
Operation
,
and
One
Will
,
]
or
[
Two
Operations
,
and
Two
Wills
.
]
Reader
,
Wouldst
thou
think
that
there
were
venom
enough
in
one
of
these
words
,
to
poyson
almost
all
the
Bishops
in
the
world
with
the
Plagues
of
Heresie
,
or
Heretication
and
Contention
?
§
2.
The
old
Controversie
still
keeping
the
Churches
all
in
pieces
,
some
being
for
two
Natures
after
Union
,
and
for
the
Calcedon
Council
,
and
others
against
it
,
and
but
for
one
Nature
after
Union
:
Cyrus
,
Bishop
of
Alexandria
,
was
told
,
that
it
would
unite
them
all
,
if
they
would
confess
One
Operation
,
and
One
Will
in
Christ
,
or
at
least
lay
by
the
talk
of
One
and
Two
,
and
use
the
words
,
[
Dei
virilis
Operatio
.
]
The
Operation
(
and
Will
)
of
God-man
.
CXCVII
.
He
therefore
called
a
Synod
at
Alexandria
,
in
which
this
was
decreed
(
called
Satisfaction
.
)
For
they
said
that
Dei
virilis
signified
two
Natures
,
and
so
they
thought
they
had
at
last
hit
the
way
of
concord
,
which
neither
the
General
Council
of
Ephes.
1.
Ephes.
2.
Constant.
2.
Calcedon
.
Constant.
3.
had
found
out
:
but
all
set
the
Bishops
but
more
by
the
ears
.
Cyrus
sent
his
Decrees
to
Sergius
Bishop
of
Constantinople
,
Sophronius
Bishop
of
Ierusalem
persuaded
the
silencing
of
the
names
of
[
One
]
or
[
Two
]
Operations
or
Wills
.
Sergius
sent
the
Case
to
Honorius
to
Rome
;
Honorius
rationally
persuaded
them
to
use
neither
the
one
word
,
nor
the
other
,
(
One
or
Two
)
foreseeing
that
a
new
quarrel
was
arising
in
these
words
,
and
(
little
knowing
how
for
this
he
was
by
General
Councils
to
be
Hereticated
,
when
he
was
dead
)
persuaded
them
to
a
silent
Peace
.
It
is
but
few
Popes
that
were
so
wise
and
peaceable
;
and
this
one
must
be
a
Heretick
for
it
,
or
General
Councils
be
fallible
,
and
much
worse
.
§
3.
Because
(
knowing
the
effect
of
the
old
unhealed
Cause
)
I
foresee
that
such
men
will
go
near
to
Hereticate
me
also
when
I
am
dead
,
for
condemning
Hereticating
Incendiaries
in
the
Nestorian
,
Eutychian
,
and
Monothelite
quarrels
;
I
will
recite
the
words
of
Binnius
himself
,
who
saith
the
same
that
I
have
said
from
the
beginning
,
(
though
I
justifie
him
not
from
self-contradiction
.
)
Tom.
2.
p.
992.
[
Honorius
,
fearing
(
which
after
came
to
pass
,
and
which
he
knew
had
fallen
out
in
former
Ages
about
the
word
Homoousion
☜
and
many
others
)
lest
that
Contention
should
grow
to
some
great
Schism
,
and
seeing
withall
that
Faith
might
be
safe
without
these
words
,
he
was
willing
to
reconcile
both
Opinions
,
and
withall
to
take
out
of
the
way
the
matter
of
Scandal
and
Contention
.
Writing
therefore
to
Sergius
,
he
advised
him
to
abstain
from
the
word
[
One
Operation
]
lest
they
should
seem
with
Eutyches
to
assert
but
One
Nature
in
Christ
;
and
yet
to
forbear
the
word
[
Two
Operations
]
lest
with
Nestorius
,
they
seemed
to
assert
Two
Persons
.
(
A
Slander
contrary
to
his
words
.
)
I
again
say
,
If
all
the
Hereticating
Bishops
and
Councils
had
followed
this
discretion
and
moderation
,
O
what
had
the
Church
escaped
!
Yet
they
are
fain
to
stretch
their
wits
to
excuse
his
words
elsewhere
,
[
Unde
&
Unam
Voluntatem
fatemur
Domini
nostri
Iesu
Christi
.
]
But
it
's
certain
that
in
some
sense
it
is
One
,
and
in
another
sense
Two
.
§
4.
The
Emperor
Heraclius
interessed
himself
in
the
Controversie
,
Binnius
saith
by
the
fraud
of
Anastasius
Patriarch
of
the
Iacobites
,
he
was
deceived
,
Animo
defend●ndi
Concilium
Calcedonense
.
The
Iacobites
were
Eutychians
,
the
greatest
enemies
of
the
Calcedon
Council
;
and
it
's
strange
then
how
they
deceived
him
,
to
defend
it
by
destroying
it
.
But
,
saith
he
,
[
While
he
,
besides
his
place
and
office
,
by
the
persuasion
of
the
Devil
,
was
wholly
taken
up
in
defending
questions
of
Faith
by
his
own
judgment
,
&c.
]
Here
you
may
see
what
the
Papists
Clergy
would
make
of
Kings
and
all
Lay-men
:
If
they
be
wholly
taken
up
in
defending
questions
of
Faith
by
their
own
judgment
,
they
pronounce
them
to
be
persuaded
to
it
by
the
Devil
.
Error
is
from
the
Devil
;
but
sollicitous
searching
after
the
defence
of
Truth
,
is
liker
to
be
of
God
.
But
they
must
not
do
it
by
their
own
judgment
:
By
whose
then
?
By
the
Bishops
no
doubt
;
What
Bishops
?
General
Councils
.
And
had
not
the
Emperors
long
enough
followed
Councils
,
and
banished
such
as
they
condemned
,
till
,
while
they
almost
all
condemned
one
another
,
the
world
was
scandalized
at
the
odious
Divisions
and
Cruelties
of
the
Church
?
But
must
they
follow
Bishops
without
using
their
own
judgments
about
the
Case
?
What
,
as
their
meer
Executioners
?
Must
the
Princes
of
the
world
act
as
Brutes
,
or
Idiots
,
or
Lictors
?
Was
this
the
old
Doctrine
,
Let
every
Soul
be
subject
to
the
higher
Power
,
&
c
?
§
5.
CXCVIII.
King
Sisenandus
(
the
second
that
had
all
Spain
)
called
a
Council
at
Toletum
of
all
his
Kingdom
,
An.
633.
of
70
Bishops
,
who
made
many
good
Canons
for
Faith
,
Order
,
and
Reformation
;
the
last
is
a
large
defence
of
the
King
against
Rebellion
:
But
they
order
that
when
a
King
is
dead
,
the
Prime
Men
of
the
whole
Nation
,
with
the
Priests
,
by
common
consent
,
chuse
another
,
that
retaining
the
Concord
of
Unity
,
there
should
be
no
strife
through
Force
or
Ambition
.
And
they
decree
the
Excommunicating
of
wicked
Kings
that
live
in
great
sin
;
which
I
doubt
whether
the
fifth
Commandment
forbid
them
not
to
have
done
,
it
being
a
purposed
dishonour
.
§
6.
CXCIX
.
Another
at
Toletum
was
called
636
,
by
King
Chintillane
,
which
went
the
same
way
;
Kings
were
Rulers
here
,
and
not
Popes
.
§
7.
CC.
Another
at
Toletum
,
An.
638.
by
the
same
King
to
the
same
purposes
.
§
8.
The
Emperor
Heraclius
published
an
Edict
for
the
Monothelite
Opinion
,
called
his
Echtesis
;
and
Sergius
Const.
joined
in
it
.
§
9.
Sergius
dyeth
,
and
Pyrrhus
a
Monothelite
succeedeth
him
.
§
10.
Severinus
is
chosen
Pope
,
but
being
not
Confirmed
(
as
was
usual
)
by
the
Emperor's
consent
,
he
is
plundered
of
his
wealth
.
§
11.
The
Saracene
Arabians
conquer
Persia
,
and
the
Eastern
parts
of
the
Empire
.
§
12.
Sergius
before
his
death
called
a
Council
at
Constantinople
,
§
13.
An.
640.
Iohn
4th
was
made
Pope
,
who
condemned
the
Emperor's
Echtesis
;
and
,
it
's
said
,
the
Emperor
disowned
it
,
and
said
that
Sergius
made
it
,
and
desired
it
might
be
published
in
his
name
.
§
14.
Heraclius
dyeth
,
Constantine
succeedeth
him
,
and
dyeth
in
4
months
,
Heracleo
succeedeth
:
After
six
months
the
Senate
depose
him
,
and
cut
off
his
Nose
,
and
cut
out
his
Mother's
Tongue
,
on
suspicion
that
they
poysoned
Constantine
,
whose
Son
Constans
is
next
set
up
.
§
15.
Pyrrhus
,
thought
guilty
of
Constantine's
death
,
flieth
into
Africa
,
and
Paulus
a
Monothelite
hath
his
place
.
Pyrrhus
seemeth
converted
by
Maximus
in
Africa
,
cometh
to
Rome
,
and
is
owned
by
the
Pope
against
Paulus
.
Paulus
persuadeth
the
Emperor
to
publish
a
Typus
,
requiring
all
the
Bishops
to
lay
by
the
Controversie
and
Name
of
One
and
of
Two
Wills
and
Operations
of
Christ
.
But
this
which
was
approved
in
Pope
Honorius
,
is
cryed
down
as
Heretical
in
the
Emperor
.
Pyrrhus
returneth
to
his
Opinion
,
and
Paul
dying
,
he
is
again
put
in
his
place
at
Constantinople
.
Binnius
no
better
answereth
the
Objection
,
[
that
the
Emperor's
Edict
said
but
what
Pope
Honorius
said
,
]
than
by
saying
,
that
the
time
made
the
difference
.
It
was
good
in
Honorius's
time
,
and
bad
after
to
be
quietly
silent
in
such
a
Case
.
§
16.
They
say
there
was
a
Council
in
Numidia
,
another
at
Byzacene
,
at
Carthage
another
of
68
Bishops
,
about
the
Monothelites
.
§
17.
CCI.
Another
Council
was
at
Toletum
u●der
King
Chindascrindus
.
§
18.
CCII.
The
Pope
,
with
one
of
his
little
Councils
at
Rome
,
(
for
the
foresaid
Italian
Bishops
yet
disowned
him
,
and
obey
the
Patriarch
of
Aquileia
)
presumed
to
condemn
Paulus
Const.
&
Pyrrhus
,
and
the
Emperor's
Edict
,
(
Typus
:
)
Wherefore
his
Agents
at
Constantinople
were
cast
out
,
beaten
,
their
Altar
overthrown
,
&c.
§
19.
Martin
is
made
Bishop
at
Rome
:
He
condemneth
the
Emperor's
Edict
of
Silence
(
as
to
Two
Wills
and
Operations
,
or
One.
)
The
Emperor
sendeth
for
him
,
he
is
brought
Prisoner
to
Constantinople
,
laid
in
Irons
under
several
Accusations
;
banished
and
dyed
.
Here
the
Pope
pretendeth
that
Truth
must
not
be
silenced
:
The
Emperor
saith
,
Peace
must
not
be
broken
for
needless
words
:
Quer.
Whether
he
be
a
Martyr
that
suffers
for
oppugning
such
Peace
?
§
20.
CCIII
.
His
Laterane
Council
,
An.
642.
is
very
larg●ly
recorded
,
in
which
the
Emperor's
Edict
,
with
Cyr●s
,
Alex
,
Sergius
,
Pyrrbus
&
Paulu●
Constant.
are
condemned
,
and
two
Operations
and
Wills
asserted
.
§
21.
CCIV.
(
Passing
by
a
Synod
at
Orleance
)
An.
653.
another
Council
was
held
at
Toletum
against
incontinent
and
ignorant
Priests
.
Kings
here
used
to
preach
to
the
Bishops
by
their
Letters
and
Decrees
.
Dukes
and
Lords
here
subscribed
.
§
22.
Eugenius
is
Pope
,
and
dyeth
;
Vitalianus
succeedeth
him
:
Constans
the
Emperor
cometh
to
Rome
,
giveth
them
gifts
,
and
communicateth
with
them
.
It
's
said
he
kill'd
his
Brother
Theodosius
,
and
after
was
kill'd
himself
:
Mezentius
usurpeth
the
Empire
.
Constantine
Pogonatus
,
Son
to
Constans
,
conquereth
him
,
and
reigneth
.
Pope
Vitalianus
helpeth
him
,
and
therefore
expecteth
his
help
.
Rome
stood
so
much
between
the
Eastern
Empire
,
and
the
Western
Kings
(
Goths
,
Lombards
,
Franks
,
&c.
)
that
both
sides
flattered
the
Roman
Clergy
,
(
though
they
oft
suffered
from
both
.
)
The
Empire
to
keep
them
from
turning
to
the
Goths
,
&c.
and
the
Goths
to
keep
them
from
turning
to
the
Empire
.
And
they
that
had
most
need
of
the
Popes
,
most
advanced
them
;
and
they
that
had
least
need
and
most
dominion
,
kept
them
under
.
§
23.
CCV
.
Another
Council
at
Toletum
,
An.
655.
called
by
K.
Recessuinthus
,
(
not
the
Pope
,
)
made
divers
good
Canons
for
Church-order
;
among
which
the
tenth
is
,
that
because
all
the
Canons
oft
made
,
could
not
keep
Bishops
and
Priests
from
Lechery
,
they
tryed
this
additional
way
,
to
decree
that
all
their
Children
begotten
of
their
Servants
,
Maids
,
&c.
should
be
uncapable
of
inheritance
,
and
should
live
in
continual
servitude
to
the
Church
.
King
Recaredus
made
a
Law
,
that
Bishops
and
Priests
Concubines
should
be
whipt
with
an
hundred
Stripes
;
and
others
,
that
they
should
be
sold
for
Slaves
.
§
24.
CCVI.
The
King
of
France
(
Clodoveus
)
called
his
Bishops
together
at
a
Village
called
Clypiacum
,
and
made
a
Sermon
to
them
,
and
they
applauded
him
.
§
25.
CCVII.
He
called
another
Synod
at
Cabilone
for
Church-order
,
Ordination
of
Bishops
should
be
null
,
that
was
otherwise
made
than
by
the
election
of
the
Comprovincials
,
the
Clergy
,
and
the
Citizens
.
(
A
threefold
Lock
is
not
easily
pickt
)
Let
England
understand
this
,
to
be
the
old
Canons
and
Custom
.
§
26.
CCVIII
.
A
Concil.
Emeritense
,
called
by
King
Recessuinthus
,
made
more
Orders
for
regulating
Bishops
and
Priests
,
&c.
§
27.
CCIX.
A
Synod
at
Rome
justified
a
Bishop
of
Crete
,
wronged
by
his
Archbishop
.
§
28.
CCX
.
Another
at
Toletum
under
King
Wamban
,
An.
675.
sought
to
reform
the
Bishops
and
Clergy
.
§
29.
CCXI.
An.
675.
the
same
King
Wamban
had
a
Synod
at
Braccara
,
for
reforming
the
Clergy
.
Can.
5.
was
to
correct
the
Bishops
that
had
turned
Piety
into
Pride
and
Vanity
;
going
to
the
Solemnities
of
the
Martyrs
,
with
Reliques
hanged
about
their
necks
,
carried
in
Chairs
by
Deacons
in
white
,
&c.
O
what
hath
the
Pride
of
Prelates
done
in
the
world
!
§
30.
Pope
Adeodatus
,
and
after
him
Donus
reigned
at
Rome
,
and
the
Patriarchs
of
Constantinople
and
Antioch
were
Monothelites
,
and
Constantine
needing
the
West
,
having
lost
the
East
,
took
part
with
Rome
.
After
Donus
came
Agathy
,
in
whose
time
the
Bishop
of
Ravemia
,
after
§
31.
CCXII.
Beda
saith
,
an
English
Council
met
,
An.
679.
under
Theodorus
,
to
own
the
Catholick
Faith
,
Bed
.
l.
4.
c.
13.
§
32.
CCXIII.
The
same
year
679.
A
Council
at
Milan
told
the
Emperor
their
opinion
for
Two
Wills
and
Operations
.
§
33.
CCXIV.
A
Synod
at
Rome
prepared
matter
for
the
General
Council
against
the
Monothelites
.
This
tended
to
please
the
separating
Bishops
of
Italy
that
divided
from
the
Pope
,
for
seeming
to
desert
the
Calcedon
Council
by
condemning
the
tria
Capitula
.
§
34.
CCXV
.
Now
cometh
the
3d
Council
of
Constantine
,
called
the
6th
General
Council
,
in
which
289
Bishops
condemned
the
Monothelites
,
that
were
for
One
Will
and
Operation
.
Constantine
Pog.
being
against
them
;
Macarius
Patriarch
of
Antioch
was
the
chief
of
them
,
who
would
have
consented
to
name
neither
One
nor
Two
,
but
when
they
had
done
all
,
professed
that
he
would
be
cast
into
the
Sea
,
before
he
would
say
there
were
in
Christ
two
Wills
and
Operations
;
thinking
that
he
held
to
Cyril
,
and
the
first
Ephesian
Council
against
Nestorius
.
George
Bishop
of
Constantinople
deserted
him
,
and
he
was
deposed
and
banished
(
to
Rome
;
no
hard
Banishment
but
for
ill
company
.
)
§
35.
A
long
stir
there
was
among
them
,
perusing
former
Writings
;
Macarius
and
his
Party
producing
many
,
which
others
said
were
falsified
(
so
little
certainty
is
there
oft
of
Copies
.
)
The
Epistles
of
Sergius
Const.
&
Honor.
Rom.
are
read
,
which
I
should
think
peaceable
and
honest
;
but
the
General
Council
damned
and
cursed
them
both
as
Hereticks
.
The
Papists
say
,
General
Councils
may
err
in
matter
of
Fact
:
How
much
more
then
in
matter
of
Faith
,
which
is
more
obscure
?
and
matter
of
Fact
is
much
of
the
matter
of
our
Faith
.
No
Man's
name
had
so
strange
a
Fate
against
Hereticaters
,
as
the
great
Hereticater
Cyril's
;
who
(
in
this
Council
in
Cyrus
artic
.
and
many
others
)
was
fully
proved
to
assert
One
Nature
of
God
incarnate
after
the
Union
]
and
yet
called
Orthodox
,
and
those
that
said
as
he
,
and
much
less
,
were
damned
Hereticks
.
Some
that
confessed
two
Natures
,
yet
denying
two
Wills
after
the
Resurrection
,
§
36.
CCXVI
.
An.
681.
King
Ervigius
held
another
Council
at
Toletum
,
for
the
Royal
Power
,
and
reforming
the
Clergy
.
The
Pope
had
so
little
to
do
,
and
the
Kings
so
much
in
all
these
Spanish
Councils
,
that
it
's
strange
Spain
is
now
become
so
servile
to
the
Pope
.
Binnius
is
forced
to
confess
here
(
To.
3.
p.
110.
)
that
[
The
study
and
labor
of
chusing
fit
men
to
be
made
Bishops
,
was
in
the
power
or
hands
of
the
Gothish
Kings
,
which
by
the
indulgence
of
the
Roman
Popes
is
in
the
Spanish
Kings
even
to
our
times
]
which
he
proveth
.
(
O
indulgent
Popes
,
who
let
go
what
they
cannot
keep
!
)
An.
682.
Some
Synods
in
France
did
,
we
know
not
what
.
§
37.
Leo
2d
is
made
Pope
by
the
Emperor
;
and
because
he
confirmed
the
Acts
of
this
Council
,
which
damns
Honorius
as
an
Heretick
,
the
Papists
know
not
which
way
to
turn
themselves
.
Theodore
Const.
before
they
were
sent
to
Leo
,
or
that
necessity
compelled
him
to
this
hard
condition
by
the
iniquity
of
the
times
,
and
that
Heresie
else
would
have
revived
,
&c.
so
that
by
their
reckoning
,
they
that
relie
all
on
Tradition
and
Fathers
,
leave
not
Fathers
,
Councils
or
Traditions
certain
for
one
Age.
§
38.
CCXVII
.
An.
683.
K.
Ervigius
had
another
Synod
of
48
Bishops
at
Toletum
,
for
restoring
some
guilty
of
Treasons
,
securing
the
King
,
&c.
§
39.
Constantine
Pogon
.
restored
to
Rome
the
power
of
making
Popes
without
the
Emperor
,
which
the
Gothish
Kings
and
other
Emperors
had
long
denied
them
.
§
40.
Benedict
2d
is
made
Pope
:
A
new
Controversie
in
his
time
is
raised
.
The
Spanish
Bishops
write
an
Epistle
,
in
which
they
assert
Three
Substances
in
Christ
,
his
Divinity
,
his
Soul
and
his
Body
,
and
say
withall
that
a
Will
begat
a
Will
,
the
Divine
Will
begat
the
Humane
.
The
numbers
of
One
,
Two
,
and
Three
,
had
so
confounded
Men
in
those
times
,
that
the
words
frightned
the
Pope
,
and
he
expostulated
and
warned
them
to
take
heed
in
what
sense
they
used
them
;
which
hath
made
it
a
question
whether
this
Pope
were
not
erroneous
himself
.
§
41.
CCXVIII
.
Another
Council
at
Toletum
against
the
Monothelites
.
§
42.
Pope
Iohn
5th
was
the
first
Consecrated
without
the
Emperor
since
the
liberty
granted
.
Theodoric
King
of
France
called
a
Council
,
An.
685.
in
which
he
deposed
several
Bishops
.
§
43.
Constantine
Pog.
dying
,
Iustinian
2d
his
Son
is
Emperor
.
Binnius
saith
,
he
was
not
sound
in
the
Faith
(
a
hard
thing
then
!
)
And
that
he
repented
of
the
liberty
granted
in
chusing
Popes
,
and
so
ordered
that
the
Exarch
of
Ravenna
approve
them
,
by
which
Bribery
was
used
with
the
Exarchs
.
And
while
the
Soldiers
,
and
Clergy
could
not
agree
,
they
were
fain
to
consent
to
a
third
,
Conon
,
to
be
Pope
.
§
44.
Conon
being
dead
,
Theodore
and
Paschal
strove
for
the
Popedom
,
and
got
their
Parties
to
stand
it
out
for
them
.
Paschal
promised
the
Exarch
a
great
Sum
of
Gold
to
make
him
Pope
.
When
they
could
not
agree
,
Sergius
a
third
was
chosen
.
The
Exarch
forced
him
to
pay
the
Gold
,
and
so
he
got
the
Soldiers
love
and
the
Popedom
.
§
45.
CCXIX.
An.
688.
Another
Toletan
Council
writ
a
defence
of
their
assertion
,
that
Christ
had
three
Substances
,
and
that
Voluntas
genuit
Voluntatem
.
§
46.
CCXX
.
A
Council
at
Caesar-Augusta
,
made
five
Canons
;
the
last
was
,
that
when
the
Kings
dyed
,
the
Queens
should
lay
by
their
civil
Habits
,
and
be
put
into
a
Monastery
,
and
profess
Chastity
.
§
47.
CCXXI
.
An.
692.
Was
the
famous
great
Council
called
the
Quini-Sextum
at
Constantinople
,
by
Iustinian
2d's
Order
;
why
it
should
not
be
called
a
7th
General
Council
,
I
know
not
.
It
was
called
by
the
persuasion
of
Callinicus
Constant.
to
make
a
full
Body
of
Canons
for
Practice
,
because
the
5th
and
6th
Councils
made
none
.
Binnius
saith
,
It
could
not
be
a
General
Council
,
(
E.
G.
Alexand.
Ierusal
.
&c.
)
null
a
General
Council
as
well
as
the
Popes
?
The
Papists
rail
at
this
Council
as
a
Convention
of
Malignants
,
(
Bin.
p.
154.
)
and
against
Balsamon
,
that
defendeth
it
as
a
wicked
Greek
Impostor
;
(
the
word
[
wicked
]
in
these
Mens
writings
is
a
term
of
art
and
interest
,
and
no
moral
term
.
)
They
recited
abundance
of
old
Canons
,
many
of
great
use
.
One
would
wonder
whence
the
anger
against
them
ariseth
.
It
was
per
summam
nequitiam
,
saith
Binnius
,
that
they
called
themselves
a
General
Council
:
And
the
Holy
Ghost
was
not
with
them
,
because
the
Pope
was
not
with
them
,
(
p.
154
,
155.
)
and
they
ordained
many
things
contrary
to
Apostolical
Constitutions
,
and
the
Canons
of
General
Councils
.
Reader
,
you
see
here
,
1.
How
little
trust
Papists
lay
on
that
part
of
Tradition
which
dependeth
on
Councils
?
2.
That
it
is
the
Pope
(
one
Man
)
that
is
the
certainty
of
Tradition
and
Iudgment
,
without
whom
Councils
are
nothing
.
3.
That
if
the
Pope
be
absent
,
all
the
other
Bishops
assembled
in
Councils
by
the
command
of
Emperors
,
may
be
called
Knaves
and
wicked
Malignants
.
Alas
how
few
Bishops
adhered
to
the
Pope
,
(
when
Italy
was
not
yet
cured
of
Separation
from
him
)
in
comparison
of
those
that
met
in
these
Eastern
Councils
which
they
revile
!
4.
You
see
here
,
how
far
they
are
from
truth
,
that
say
the
Universal
Church
still
cleaved
to
the
Pope
,
when
most
(
by
far
)
of
the
Bishops
in
the
world
forsook
him
!
you
see
Luther
was
not
the
first
.
§
48.
Note
that
Tharasius
Bishop
of
Constantinople
,
An.
692.
in
the
2d
Council
of
Nice
,
tells
them
,
that
it
was
the
same
Bishops
that
met
in
the
6th
General
Council
at
Constantinople
,
who
met
again
here
under
Iustinian
.
And
were
not
the
Bishops
of
the
place
so
near
the
time
competent
Judges
of
the
matters
of
so
notorious
Fact
?
And
were
the
same
Bishops
an
infallible
General
Council
at
the
6th
Council
,
and
yet
all
wicked
Schismaticks
or
Knaves
,
and
wicked
Men
,
when
they
meet
again
but
to
make
Church-Canons
for
Reformation
?
If
this
do
not
tell
you
how
truly
Binnius
saith
,
in
their
own
judgment
[
that
Councils
have
just
so
much
authority
as
the
Pope
giveth
them
]
what
can
tell
it
you
?
§
49.
Yea
,
Binnius
makes
this
Council
to
be
Monothelites
:
And
were
the
same
Men
Orthodox
in
the
5th
or
6th
Council
ten
years
before
,
and
Hereticks
in
this
?
Is
this
the
constancy
of
the
Church
and
Bishops
Faith
?
§
50.
The
13th
Canon
is
one
that
displeaseth
them
;
in
which
the
practice
of
the
Church
of
Rome
in
separating
Priests
from
their
Wives
,
§
51.
Another
is
the
16th
Canon
,
that
maketh
Deacons
like
Overseers
of
the
Poor
.
§
52.
The
22d
is
a
hard
Canon
that
Bishops
and
Priests
,
ordained
with
money
,
and
not
by
examination
and
election
,
be
deposed
,
and
they
that
ordained
them
.
§
53.
The
36th
Canon
displeaseth
them
also
,
which
confess
the
Church
of
Constantinople's
Priviledges
as
equal
with
Rome
.
§
54.
The
38th
Canon
containeth
one
great
cause
of
the
old
Confusions
,
viz.
That
whatever
alteration
the
Imperial
Power
makes
on
any
City
,
the
Ecclesiastical
Order
also
follow
it
.
Did
God
make
this
Law
?
Are
not
as
many
Souls
in
a
Town
that
's
no
City
as
capable
of
being
a
Church
as
Citizens
?
It
is
in
the
Princes
power
to
make
and
unmake
Cities
:
May
he
accordingly
make
or
unmake
Churches
?
What
if
a
King
will
have
but
one
City
in
his
Kingdom
,
must
there
be
no
more
Churches
or
Bishops
?
What
if
there
be
no
Cities
(
as
in
many
American
and
Arabian
Countries
)
must
there
be
no
Churches
?
What
if
the
King
will
disfranchize
most
of
the
Cities
,
and
another
will
make
every
Market
Town
a
City
;
must
Churches
be
altered
accordingly
?
If
so
,
O
that
our
King
would
make
us
so
many
Cities
,
as
the
work
and
the
souls
of
Men
need
true
Bishops
,
that
one
might
not
have
a
thousand
Parishes
without
any
subordinate
Bishop
!
.
But
if
this
hold
,
the
Emperor
might
have
taken
down
Rome
,
and
set
up
Constantinople
,
or
any
other
at
pleasure
.
§
55.
Can.
50.
Forbad
Clergy
and
Laity
to
play
at
Dice
,
on
pain
of
Deposition
,
or
Segregation
.
And
Can.
51.
forbids
going
to
Shews
,
Jesters
,
Stage-Plays
,
Huntings
.
The
55th
Canon
commands
the
Church
of
Rome
to
amend
their
Customs
,
and
not
to
fast
on
Sabbath-days
.
Can.
62.
Forbids
Womens
Publick
Dancings
,
and
Mens
and
Womens
together
,
and
their
putting
on
Masquers
or
Players
Apparel
,
or
Persons
,
&c.
Can.
63.
Commandeth
the
burning
of
false
Histories
of
the
Martyrs
,
as
tending
to
bringing
Religion
into
reproach
.
continual
joyful
Praises
to
God
,
and
holy
Exercises
,
and
to
use
no
Horse-Races
,
&c.
The
67th
Canon
is
against
eating
Blood
.
Can.
72.
Nullifieth
Marriage
with
Hereticks
.
(
Alas
,
good
Bishops
,
did
you
think
the
Papists
would
have
Hereticated
you
as
Monothelites
,
and
nullified
all
Marriages
with
you
by
this
Canon
?
But
two
Hereticks
Marriage
is
not
null
.
Can.
78.
Commandeth
all
the
illuminate
(
baptized
)
to
learn
the
Belief
,
and
every
Friday
to
say
it
to
the
Bishop
and
Presbyters
.
(
How
many
Parishes
or
hundred
Parishes
had
the
Bishop
then
to
hear
?
Not
so
many
as
ours
.
)
§
56.
The
82
Canon
offends
the
Papists
,
forbidding
the
Picture
of
a
Lamb
to
be
made
for
Christ
as
the
Lamb
of
God
.
The
90th
Canon
is
(
an
old
one
)
Not
to
kneel
on
any
Lord's-day
,
and
that
this
begin
on
the
evening
before
.
P.
155.
Binnius
reproveth
them
for
calling
Cyprian
Archbishop
,
and
he
proveth
that
Africa
then
had
no
Archbishop
or
Primate
.
§
57.
CCXXII
.
An.
693.
was
another
Toletan
Council
,
called
by
King
Egica
:
Before
it
the
King
writeth
a
Sermon
for
them
,
wherein
he
tells
them
,
That
every
Parish
that
have
twelve
Families
,
must
have
their
proper
Governor
:
But
if
less
,
it
must
be
part
of
anothers
charge
.
§
58.
CCXXIII.
An.
694.
was
another
Toletan
Council
under
the
same
King
Egica
:
(
One
would
wonder
that
the
Legislative
vertue
of
the
Church
should
be
continued
to
such
fertility
and
multitude
of
Laws
,
as
must
follow
if
in
all
Countries
there
be
every
year
a
Council
:
How
great
must
the
Volumes
of
Laws
be
at
last
?
That
though
Paul
would
have
the
believing
Husband
or
Wife
stay
with
the
Unbeliever
,
in
hope
of
Conversion
,
yet
many
hundred
years
experience
hath
taught
us
the
contrary
,
(
that
it
tendeth
rather
to
hurt
than
good
)
and
therefore
now
it
must
be
otherwise
,
and
they
must
separate
.
§
59.
CCXXIV.
Even
to
those
days
the
number
of
Pagans
and
Infidels
in
most
Countries
was
the
greatest
,
and
the
care
of
good
men
was
to
convert
them
:
(
And
therefore
we
read
still
of
so
many
baptized
at
age
.
)
A
Council
at
Utrecht
decreed
(
Willebrood
(
or
Willifrid
)
and
Suibert
being
Leaders
)
that
the
best
Preachers
should
be
sent
from
the
Neighbor
Churches
to
convert
the
Heathens
,
(
that
was
better
work
,
than
striving
who
should
be
chief
,
or
raging
about
hard
words
.
)
§
60.
CCXXV.
A
Synod
at
Aquileia
,
An.
698.
condemned
the
5th
General
Council
at
Constantinople
,
§
61.
Pope
Sergius
refusing
to
own
the
Council
of
Constant.
at
Trul.
under
Iustinian
2d
,
the
Emperor
commanded
that
he
should
be
brought
Prisoner
to
Constantinople
.
The
Soldiers
of
Ravenna
(
Sergius
having
paid
them
the
100
l.
of
Gold
)
hearing
of
it
,
rose
up
and
rescued
him
,
and
made
the
Emperor's
Officer
in
fear
beg
for
his
life
.
By
such
Obedience
Rome
kept
up
.
§
62.
Tiberius
the
2d
deposed
Iustinian
the
2d
,
and
cut
off
his
Nose
,
and
banished
him
.
Iustinian
was
restored
,
and
exposed
Tiberius
to
scorn
,
and
killed
him
,
and
banished
Bishop
Callinicus
to
Rome
for
unfaithfulness
to
his
Prince
.
Iohn
the
6th
was
now
Pope
.
§
63.
Iohn
the
7th
is
made
Pope
(
another
Council
at
Toletum
under
King
Witiza
I
pass
by
)
he
was
a
Greek
.
CCXXVI
.
He
gather'd
a
Synod
at
Rome
,
to
debate
Iustinian's
Order
for
the
receiving
the
Trull
.
Concil
.
And
our
English
Willifrid
,
accused
by
his
King
,
was
here
justified
,
as
a
Son
of
that
Church
:
And
a
Synod
in
England
received
him
,
when
the
King
was
dead
.
§
64.
Sisumius
made
Pope
lived
but
20
days
,
and
Constantine
succeeded
him
,
who
was
sent
for
to
Constantinople
,
and
honoured
by
Iustinian
.
§
65.
About
this
time
(
An.
708.
)
Spain
was
conquered
by
the
Saracens
;
Because
King
Witiza
forsook
the
See
of
Rome
.
By
which
we
still
see
that
Rome
was
forsaken
even
by
the
best
Church
,
such
as
Spain
then
was
,
and
was
not
the
Ruler
of
the
World
.
§
66.
Bardanes
Philippicus
by
Rebellion
deposed
Iustinian
,
and
was
made
Emperor
;
and
within
two
years
was
so
used
himself
by
Anastasius
,
(
his
eyes
put
out
,
and
he
banished
.
)
§
67.
CCXXVII
.
The
Emperor
Philippicus
and
Iob.
Constant.
called
General
Council
at
Constantinople
;
I
may
well
call
it
General
,
when
Binnius
saith
,
There
were
innumerable
Bishops
,
which
is
not
said
of
any
other
Council
.
They
all
condemned
the
6th
General
Council
,
and
their
Opinion
of
two
Wills
,
and
two
Operations
.
Where
it
is
manifest
,
1.
How
great
a
part
of
the
Church
regarded
not
the
Authority
of
Rome
.
2.
Nor
thought
a
General
Council
infallible
,
when
innumerable
Bishops
are
against
both
.
3.
And
how
strong
the
Monothelite
Party
was
.
4.
And
alas
,
how
bad
too
many
Bishops
,
that
can
change
as
fast
as
Emperors
will
have
them
.
For
saith
Binnius
(
after
Baronius
)
[
Thus
at
the
beck
of
the
Emperor
,
and
at
the
will
of
a
Monothelite
Patriarch
,
the
holy
sixth
Synod
is
condemned
,
and
what
they
decreed
of
two
Wills
in
Christ
,
and
two
Operations
,
and
all
retracted
by
the
Decree
and
Subscription
of
very
many
Oriental
Bishops
,
that
were
in
one
moment
turned
from
being
Catholiques
,
to
be
Monothelites
.
]
Is
this
the
constancy
of
Bishops
,
and
the
certainty
of
their
Tradition
?
But
why
have
we
not
the
,
Acts
of
this
great
Council
,
as
well
as
of
the
rest
?
CHAP.
IX
.
Councils
called
about
Images
and
some
others
.
§
1.
POpe
Gregory
the
2d
is
the
Man
that
must
set
up
Image-worship
against
all
opposition
,
§
2.
To
have
recited
all
along
as
we
went
on
,
what
new
Ceremonies
,
Formalities
and
Orders
were
invented
and
brought
in
by
the
Popes
,
and
how
Doctrine
and
Practice
grew
corrupted
,
being
a
thing
done
already
by
many
others
,
would
have
been
tedious
here
,
and
besides
the
design
of
this
writing
,
which
is
but
to
shew
how
Prelates
have
used
the
Church
by
their
contentions
about
JURISDICTION
and
HARD
or
AMBIGUOUS
WORDS
;
and
what
hath
been
the
work
especially
of
General
Councils
.
But
we
cannot
tell
you
well
the
work
of
the
following
Councils
,
without
telling
somewhat
of
the
occasion
of
the
matter
.
The
Primitive
Christians
used
not
Images
in
the
Worship
of
God
,
(
read
Dalaeus
de
Imaginibus
.
)
But
the
contempt
of
Christianity
by
the
Heathens
,
occasioned
many
to
oppose
their
contempt
by
glorying
in
the
Cross
of
Christ
,
and
by
making
the
transient
sign
of
it
with
their
fingers
;
and
thence
they
grew
to
use
the
fixed
sign
of
it
;
and
thence
to
speak
of
and
believe
many
Miracles
wrought
by
it
;
and
thence
to
make
the
Image
of
Christ
crucified
,
(
which
yet
Epiphanius
condemned
;
)
and
thence
by
degrees
to
make
the
Images
of
the
Apostles
and
Martyrs
;
and
thence
to
make
in
their
Churches
the
Images
of
their
deceased
Bishops
,
(
till
an
Excommunicater
ar●se
of
another
Opinion
,
that
pull'd
any
of
them
down
.
)
And
abundance
of
Dreams
,
Visions
,
Apparitions
and
Revelations
were
the
pretended
Proofs
that
prevailed
for
many
such
Superstitions
,
but
especially
for
Images
,
and
Purgatory
,
and
Prayers
for
the
dead
.
Among
others
,
an
English
Monk
,
Egwin
of
Evesholme
,
chosen
Bishop
of
Worcester
,
must
lead
the
way
,
by
pretence
of
a
Vision
,
(
a
Dream
,
no
doubt
)
see
Spelman's
Concil.
p.
209.
in
his
own
Chart
Egwin
saith
,
[
That
the
Virgin
Mary
first
appeared
to
a
certain
Shepherd
called
Eoves
,
and
afterward
to
himself
with
two
Virgins
,
holding
a
Book
in
her
hands
,
and
told
him
in
what
place
she
would
have
him
build
her
a
Monastery
.
The
crafty
Dreamer
divulged
the
Vision
,
and
some
good
Men
opposing
it
,
the
Pope
must
have
the
hearing
of
it
.
The
Pope
put
it
to
the
Oath
of
Egwin
,
whether
ever
he
saw
such
a
Vision
or
not
?
Egwin
sware
it
,
and
the
matter
was
past
doubt
,
(
just
as
honest
Commenius
took
Daubritius's
Prophesies
to
be
of
God
,
because
the
melancholy
Man
sware
that
they
were
true
.
)
Hereupon
Egwin
is
sent
home
,
and
a
Council
called
to
take
Egwin's
words
again
that
he
had
such
a
Vision
,
(
and
in
the
end
was
added
,
That
the
Virgin
Mary
'
s
Image
must
be
set
up
in
the
place
.
)
The
Pope
sent
to
King
Kenred
and
King
Offa
by
Bishop
Brithwald
,
to
grant
what
the
Vision
intended
;
who
obediently
make
over
a
great
part
of
the
Countrey
to
that
Monastery
,
as
you
may
see
described
in
Spelman
,
Conc.
p.
209
,
210.
in
Charta
Kenredi
&
Offae
Regum
.
And
p.
211.
in
Charta
Egwini
,
who
saith
himself
,
that
[
God
being
propitious
to
him
,
he
had
in
a
little
time
got
for
the
said
Church
an
hundred
and
twenty
Farms
given
,
as
is
written
and
confirmed
in
the
Charter
of
that
Church
.
Many
Villages
are
there
named
,
and
some
great
ones
,
in
the
fattest
and
richest
part
of
the
County
of
Worcester
.
Was
not
this
a
profitable
Dream
or
Vision
?
And
should
we
not
have
many
Dreamers
and
Swearers
,
if
they
could
get
as
much
by
it
as
Egwin
did
?
And
herewith
Images
are
set
up
.
§
3.
But
Baronius
and
Binnius
question
whether
Naucler
and
Bale
say
true
,
that
this
Council
first
brought
Image-worship
into
England
,
because
it
came
in
before
with
Austin
the
Monk
.
To
which
Spelman
[
*
](A26898-e79810-b)
*
Pag.
217
,
218.
vide
caetera
.
well
answereth
,
That
the
use
of
the
Cross
in
banners
and
otherwise
was
here
before
,
and
some
Images
for
Instruction
and
Commemoration
,
as
Beda's
own
words
intimate
;
but
not
any
worship
of
Images
,
or
worshiping
before
and
towards
them
.
And
Sir
H.
Spelman
saith
,
(
proving
that
Image-worship
was
not
then
in
use
among
the
Saxons
)
that
even
praying
to
the
Saints
themselves
was
not
then
in
use
,
mentioning
an
old
Psalter
of
his
written
about
the
time
of
the
2d
Nicene
Council
,
in
which
there
were
an
hundred
seventy
and
one
Prayers
inserted
between
the
Sections
of
the
119th
Psalm
,
and
in
them
all
not
one
name
of
any
Saint
,
or
the
Virgin
Mary
,
much
less
any
Prayer
directed
to
them
.
§
4.
If
one
talk
now
with
our
English
Papists
,
they
are
so
loth
to
own
their
own
Doctrine
and
Practice
,
that
they
will
tell
you
they
hold
not
the
worshiping
of
the
Image
,
but
of
the
Person
signified
by
it
.
But
to
tell
them
how
commonly
their
Writers
defend
worshipping
Images
,
(
if
Colere
and
Cultus
signifie
Worship
)
and
what
Aquinas
saith
of
giving
the
worship
of
Latria
to
the
Image
of
Christ
,
and
to
the
Cross
,
though
undeniable
,
yet
will
not
be
taken
for
sufficient
proof
.
I
shall
therefore
give
you
here
th●
sense
of
the
Papal
Church
in
England
,
in
the
form
of
Abjuration
which
they
prescribed
to
those
that
they
then
called
Lollards
,
as
it
is
found
in
the
Tower
Records
;
and
you
must
take
it
in
the
old
English
in
which
it
is
written
,
because
I
do
but
transcribe
it
,
and
must
not
alter
it
,
the
sense
of
it
being
plain
and
obvious
.
Ex
Rotulo
Clausax
.
de
Anno
Regni
Regis
Ricardi
secundi
19
membr.
18
dors.
MEmorand
,
quod
primo
die
Septembris
Anno
Regni
Regis
Ricardi
secundi
post
Conquestum
decimo
n●no
Willielmus
Dynel
&
Nicholaus
Taillour
,
Michaelus
Poucher
,
&
Willielmus
Steynour
,
de
Nottingham
in
Cancellar.
ipsius
Regis
personaliter
constituti
Sacramenta
divisim
prestiterunt
sub
eo
qui
sequitur
tenore
.
[
I
William
Dynel
befor
yhow
worchipefull
Fader
and
Lorde
Archbyshop
of
Yhorke
and
yhowr
Clergie
,
with
my
free
will
and
full
avyside
swere
to
Gode
and
to
all
his
seyntes
uppon
this
holy
Gospelle
that
fro
this
day
forthwarde
I
shall
Worship
Ymages
with
preying
and
offering
unto
hem
in
the
worschip
of
the
seintes
that
they
be
made
after
and
also
I
shall
never
more
despyse
pygremage
ne
states
of
holy
Chyrche
in
no
degree
.
And
also
I
shall
be
buxum
to
the
lawes
of
holy
Chirche
and
to
yhow
as
myn
Archbyshop
and
to
myn
other
ordinares
and
Curates
and
kepe
yo
lawes
uppon
my
power
and
meynten
hem
.
And
also
I
shall
meyntem
ne
techen
ne
defenden
errours
conclusions
&
techynges
of
the
Lollards
ne
swych
conclusions
and
techings
that
men
clepyth
Lollardes
doctryn
Ne
I
shall
her
bokes
ne
swych
bokes
ne
hem
or
any
suspect
or
diffamed
of
Lollardery
resceyne
or
company
with
all
wyttyngly
or
defende
in
yo
matters
and
if
I
know
ony
swych
I
shall
with
all
the
hast
that
I
may
do
ghowe
or
els
your
ner
Officers
to
wyten
and
of
her
bokes
.
And
allso
I
shall
excite
and
stirr
all
tho
to
good
doctryn
that
I
have
hinder'd
with
myn
doctryn
up
my
power
.
And
also
I
shall
stonde
to
yhour
declaration
wych
es
heresy
or
errour
and
do
therafter
and
also
what
penance
yhe
wel
for
that
I
haue
don
for
meyntenyng
of
this
fals
doctryn
menyne
and
I
shall
fulfill
it
and
I
submit
me
therto
up
my
power
.
And
also
I
shall
make
no
other
glose
of
this
myn
oth
bot
as
the
wordes
stonde
.
And
if
it
be
so
that
I
come
agayn
or
do
agayn
this
oth
or
any
party
thereof
I
holde
me
here
cowpable
as
an
heretyke
and
to
be
punyshed
by
the
law
as
an
heretyk
and
to
forfeit
all
my
goodes
to
the
Kynges
will
wyth
outen
any
othr
processe
of
lawe
.
And
therto
I
require
the
Notarie
to
make
of
all
this
the
whych
is
my
will
an
instrument
agens
me
ut
ex
habundanti
idem
Willielmus
Dynel
eodem
die
voluit
&
recognovit
quod
omnia
bona
&
catalla
sua
mobillia
nobis
sint
forisfacta
in
casu
quo
ipse
juramentum
praedictum
se●
aliqua
in
eodem
juramento
contenta
de
cetero
contravenerit
ullo
modo
.
Here
you
see
whether
Papists
worship
Images
,
and
whether
they
take
it
not
for
Heresie
(
which
is
death
)
not
to
worship
them
,
and
whether
they
leave
it
to
mens
liberty
or
not
.
§
5.
Leo
Isaurus
being
Emperor
,
he
took
the
worshipping
of
Images
to
be
Idolatry
;
and
his
Empire
being
invaded
by
the
Saracens
,
who
were
scandalized
by
the
Christians
Images
,
he
thought
it
was
a
warning
to
him
to
reform
them
;
and
he
published
his
Edict
accordingly
against
the
Religious
adoration
and
use
of
the
Images
of
Angels
,
Martyrs
,
or
Saints
.
Gregory
,
Bishop
of
Rome
,
resisted
him
,
and
made
Men
believe
that
this
was
to
fight
against
Christ
,
and
impiously
to
despise
the
Saints
.
The
Emperor
commanded
his
Obedience
on
pain
of
Deposition
.
He
would
neither
obey
nor
suffer
.
The
Emperor
sent
Men
to
apprehend
him
,
(
some
say
to
kill
him
,
)
but
he
escaped
them
.
The
Lombards
were
stirred
up
to
make
War
against
the
Emperor
as
an
Enemy
of
Christ
:
[
The
Pope
(
saith
Binnius
,
p.
177.
out
of
Zonaras
)
entered
into
a
League
with
Charles
Martell
King
of
France
,
that
,
if
there
were
need
,
he
should
defend
the
Church
of
Rome
against
the
Emperor
(
their
proper
Sovereign
)
which
League
being
prudently
made
,
the
Emperor
abstained
for
fear
of
Charles
,
who
by
great
Victories
was
become
famous
.
—
But
when
the
Emperor
would
not
obey
the
Pope's
pious
warnings
,
but
used
Tyranny
in
the
East
against
the
Orthodox
,
then
the
Pope
anathematized
him
as
a
known
declared
Heretick
,
and
exhorted
all
his
Subjects
in
Italy
to
depart
from
his
obedience
.
]
Note
how
Rebellion
is
the
work
and
strength
of
the
Roman
Papacy
▪
But
do
not
our
Papists
now
disown
all
this
,
and
profess
themselves
to
be
the
Loyallest
Subjects
?
Answ.
If
they
do
,
let
them
join
Restitution
with
Confession
.
If
the
Father
seize
on
another
mans
Inheritance
,
and
the
Son
keep
it
,
and
disclaim
his
Fathers
act
,
this
is
but
a
dead
Confession
.
But
hear
the
next
words
in
Binnius
,
and
judge
what
Doctrine
yet
they
hold
,
[
Quo
facto
Sanctissimus
Pontifex
clarissimum
posteris
suis
reliquit
exemplum
;
ne
in
Ecclesia
Christi
regere
permittantur
haeretici
Principes
,
si
frequenter
moniti
errori
pertinaciter
adhaerescant
.
]
That
is
,
BY
WHICH
FACT
(
deposing
the
Emperor
in
Italy
,
Note
this
ye
Princes
and
Rulers
that
hear
of
Papal
Loyalty
.
1.
It
is
not
lawful
for
them
,
if
they
can
help
it
,
to
permit
any
of
you
to
reign
over
Christians
,
if
they
do
but
judge
you
Heretical
.
To
tolerate
you
is
against
their
Consciences
,
if
to
depose
you
be
not
above
their
strength
.
2.
By
this
Rule
you
see
,
that
they
were
virtual
Rebels
to
most
or
many
Emperors
,
when
they
durst
not
actually
rebel
.
1.
When
Constantine
the
Great
banished
Athanasius
,
it
's
like
they
would
have
taken
him
for
an
Heretick
.
2.
Constantius
and
Valens
being
Arrians
,
the
Pope
did
virtually
rebel
against
them
,
and
depose
them
(
if
then
they
were
of
the
same
mind
as
now
.
)
3.
Theodosius
junior
,
Zeno
,
Anastasius
,
and
other
Emperors
they
virtually
deposed
as
Eutychians
.
4.
Iustinian
the
first
they
virtually
deposed
as
a
Phantasiastick
.
5.
Philippicus
,
and
many
more
Emperors
are
called
by
them
Monothelites
.
6.
Leo
and
Constantine
,
and
others
,
are
called
Iconoclastae
.
7.
Many
Christian
Princes
and
States
,
now
are
called
by
them
Protestant
or
Lutheran
Hereticks
.
All
these
,
they
say
,
are
such
as
may
not
be
permitted
,
and
therefore
they
have
interpretatively
and
virtually
rebelled
,
and
deposed
them
.
3.
You
see
how
great
a
matter
this
Excommunication
is
,
and
how
impossible
it
is
,
by
it
for
Kings
and
States
to
continue
long
in
any
right
to
their
Dominions
:
For
all
men
err
;
and
while
there
are
so
many
Patriarchs
,
Prelates
,
if
not
Priests
that
have
the
power
of
Excommunicating
,
all
men
may
expect
it
:
For
he
that
is
orthodox
in
the
judgment
of
one
Patriarch
,
will
be
a
Heretick
in
the
judgment
of
another
:
while
Rome
,
Const.
Alexand.
Antioch
,
Ierusal
.
are
so
seldom
of
one
mind
.
If
with
the
repenting
Lollard
(
aforesaid
)
you
will
swear
to
hold
that
for
Error
which
the
Archbishop
of
York
saith
is
such
,
perhaps
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
may
be
of
the
contrary
mind
:
Arrians
,
Nestorians
,
Eutychians
,
Monothelites
,
Iconoclasts
,
&c.
have
in
their
turns
had
most
of
the
known
Christian
World
.
And
he
that
is
Excommunicate
by
one
,
must
be
received
by
none
.
4.
But
if
it
be
the
Popes
prerogative
,
that
though
more
may
Excommunicate
Kings
and
Emperours
,
none
but
he
can
depose
them
,
and
disoblige
all
their
Subjects
,
it
's
pity
but
those
Princes
that
are
in
love
with
such
a
Papacy
should
know
by
experience
what
they
love
:
For
he
that
will
take
Satan
for
his
Ruler
,
must
bear
the
inconveniences
of
his
Government
.
5.
You
see
here
how
the
Empire
was
weakned
,
and
so
exposed
to
the
Turk
;
even
by
the
Rebellion
of
Rome
cutting
off
the
Western
Empire
from
it
.
6.
And
you
see
what
true
Subjects
they
were
to
the
Arrian
,
Gothish
Kings
,
at
Rome
,
Spain
,
&c.
who
would
have
deposed
them
if
they
could
.
What
wonder
if
the
Goths
kept
down
the
Pope
.
§
6.
In
these
times
the
Pope
met
with
an
English
Bishop
Wilfrid
,
who
extraordinarily
flattered
and
adored
him
,
and
he
accordingly
made
him
Bishop
of
Mentz
,
and
his
great
agent
(
even
about
this
foresaid
English
Council
which
was
to
set
up
Church-Images
:
)
and
recommended
him
to
many
Christian
Princes
:
And
why
was
all
this
?
and
what
was
his
rare
merit
?
He
took
this
Oath
to
the
Pope
(
Bin.
p.
178
)
[
In
the
name
of
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
our
Saviour
,
in
the
Reign
of
Leo
the
great
Emperour
&c.
I
Boniface
,
Bishop
by
the
Grace
of
God
,
do
Promise
to
thee
,
Peter
,
Prince
of
the
Apostles
,
and
to
thy
Vicar
Pope
Gregory
and
his
Successors
,
by
the
Father
,
Son
and
Holy
Ghost
,
the
inseparable
Trinity
,
and
this
most
Holy
Body
of
thine
,
that
I
will
exhibite
all
faith
and
purity
of
holy
Catholick
faith
,
and
in
unity
of
the
same
faith
,
God
operating
,
will
persist
,
in
which
all
the
salvation
of
Christians
is
proved
undoubtedly
to
consist
;
and
will
no
way
consent
,
whoever
perswadeth
me
,
against
the
unity
of
the
common
and
universal
Church
,
but
,
as
I
said
,
will
exhibite
my
faith
and
purity
and
concourse
to
thee
and
to
the
Profits
of
thy
Church
,
to
whom
by
the
Lord
the
Power
of
binding
and
loosing
is
given
,
and
to
thy
aforesaid
Vicar
and
his
Successors
in
all
things
,
&c.
]
Nothing
is
more
meritorious
with
a
Pope
,
or
any
Prelate
of
that
Spirit
,
than
to
be
absolutely
devoted
to
him
,
and
swear
obedience
to
him
:
Indeed
they
that
are
fully
fallen
from
God
(
as
Satan
is
)
would
be
as
Gods
to
the
world
themselves
,
and
have
all
men
depend
upon
them
,
and
obey
them
.
§
7.
What
Arguments
moved
the
Emperor
to
be
against
Images
,
(
specially
the
2d
Commandment
)
and
how
Gregory
thought
that
it
was
not
the
Images
of
God
and
Christ
,
and
Angels
and
Saints
that
were
forbidden
,
you
may
see
in
his
Epistles
too
long
to
be
here
recited
.
§
8.
Here
Binnius
inserteth
three
Roman
Councils
.
One
cursing
unlawful
Marriages
.
Another
persuading
Corbinianus
to
keep
his
Bishoprick
,
who
would
fain
have
laid
it
down
.
And
a
third
for
Images
,
against
the
Iconoclasts
(
the
Emperor's
Heresie
.
)
§
9.
Gregory
3d
succeedeth
Gregory
2d
.
He
sendeth
his
Epistles
for
Images
to
the
Emperor
.
The
first
Messenger
durst
not
deliver
them
.
The
rest
were
stopt
at
Sicily
,
and
kept
Prisoners
.
The
Lombards
infested
Italy
and
Rome
.
The
Pope
importuneth
the
French
King
for
help
.
Alphonsus
is
made
King
in
Spain
against
the
Saracens
,
and
first
called
himself
[
Catholick
King
.
§
10.
Pope
Zachary
coming
next
,
in
whose
time
Italy
was
distressed
by
Luitprandus
King
of
the
Lombards
,
who
took
four
Cities
from
the
Pope
,
because
he
protected
Trasimundus
Duke
of
Spoleto
:
The
Romans
helped
Trasimund
,
on
condition
he
would
restore
to
them
the
four
Cities
;
he
performeth
not
his
promise
:
wherefore
Pope
Zachary
turned
to
Luitprand
,
and
to
win
him
,
Salutaria
illi
praedicavit
,
saith
Anastasius
;
and
he
promised
him
to
restore
the
four
Cities
.
For
the
performance
whereof
,
this
Pope
travelled
to
him
himself
,
(
noted
by
Anastasius
as
a
great
act
of
self-denial
,
as
venturing
his
life
for
the
Cause
of
God
,
that
he
would
go
to
the
King
to
ask
for
four
Cities
)
which
he
happily
obtained
.
§
11.
In
this
Pope's
time
the
Crown
of
France
was
translated
from
the
King
and
his
Line
,
to
a
Subject
,
his
Major
Domûs
.
Charles
Martell
the
great
French
Conqueror
was
the
Pope's
Patron
against
the
Emperor
who
was
his
Sovereign
.
Gratian.
d.
16.
q.
1.
post
Can.
59.
tells
it
us
as
a
matter
of
Church-credit
,
that
when
he
was
dead
,
he
was
damned
to
Hell
(
much
blood
,
and
defending
Popes
that
rebel
against
their
Sovereign
are
a
very
likely
proof
.
)
Carolomannus
succeeded
him
,
who
,
after
two
years
Reign
,
resigned
his
Crown
,
and
chose
a
Monastery
.
Chilperic
that
came
after
,
proved
very
dull
and
sensual
,
and
giving
himself
to
his
pleasure
,
let
the
business
of
Government
lie
most
on
the
hands
of
Pepin
,
who
was
his
Major
Domûs
,
who
thereby
got
the
power
and
the
respect
that
was
proper
to
the
King
,
while
the
King
grew
into
contempt
.
(
And
if
Kings
cannot
keep
up
their
Power
and
Honour
by
the
meer
dignity
of
their
place
,
without
personal
worth
and
performance
;
why
should
Popes
,
Prelates
and
Priests
,
(
whose
Power
and
Honour
,
as
a
Physicians
,
depend
upon
their
Worth
and
Work
)
expect
to
keep
up
their
Power
and
Honour
meerly
by
their
Offices
?
)
Pepin
won
first
the
Nobles
of
France
,
and
then
the
Pope
;
For
,
as
Baronius
and
Binnius
(
p.
197.
)
tell
us
,
[
It
seemed
to
the
most
Potent
Pepin
(
Major
Domus
)
[
*
](A26898-e81550-b)
*
No
wonder
.
and
to
the
rest
of
the
chief
Men
,
and
to
all
the
People
,
that
he
that
had
not
the
Matter
and
Force
of
the
Kingdom
,
should
not
have
the
name
of
a
King
;
and
on
the
contrary
,
he
that
had
the
Riches
,
Power
and
Virtue
,
should
also
have
the
name
of
King
:
And
because
these
Princes
and
People
were
Christians
,
they
judged
that
these
their
Councils
would
neither
stand
ratified
to
Posterity
,
nor
be
acceptable
enough
to
God
,
unless
they
received
Authority
and
Force
from
the
common
Father
and
Pastor
of
the
Christian
Church
,
the
Vicar
of
the
Lord
Christ
,
and
Successor
of
St.
Peter
.
Therefore
they
send
Legates
to
Rome
to
Zachary
,
of
whom
Bishop
Burchardus
Herbipol
.
was
the
chief
,
who
were
to
ask
the
things
aforesaid
of
him
.
He
consented
,
and
decreed
,
and
wrote
back
,
that
Chilperic
being
thrust
into
a
Monastery
,
[
*
](A26898-e81610-b)
*
Were
not
Monks
holy
men
then
?
St.
Boniface
should
declare
and
anoint
Pepin
King
in
Germany
and
France
:
Boniface
,
Bishop
of
Mentz
,
obeyed
Pope
Zachary
,
and
by
the
Authority
of
the
See
Apostolic
,
deposed
Chilperic
,
(
called
also
Childeric
)
and
placed
Pepin
in
his
stead
.
Thus
Ieginhart
in
Vit.
Car.
Mag.
Annal.
Franc.
an.
751.
Paul
.
Diac.
li.
22.
Marianus
Scotus
li.
3.
Regino
li.
2.
an.
749.
Sigebert
in
Chron.
Lambert
in
Hist.
Germ.
Otho
Frising
.
li.
5.
21.
Ado.
aetate
6
,
fol.
213.
Aimoinus
li.
4.
c.
65
,
&c.
Yea
(
say
they
)
the
Hereticks
of
our
times
deny
not
the
History
.
—
But
they
sharply
impugn
two
circumstances
:
The
first
is
,
that
it
was
a
great
wrong
to
Chilperic
,
that
the
Kingdom
was
taken
from
him
:
The
second
,
that
the
said
Translation
was
made
by
the
consent
of
the
Council
,
Nobles
and
Commons
,
without
the
Authority
of
the
Apostolic
Seat
[
*
](A26898-e81750-b)
*
If
you
will
needs
have
the
honour
of
so
had
a
work
,
(
that
you
may
have
power
to
do
the
like
)
take
it
.
.
Serarius
proveth
that
the
cause
of
the
Translation
of
the
Kingdom
was
just
.
1.
Because
all
the
best
men
did
desire
and
wish
it
,
and
did
by
their
counsel
and
help
co-operate
to
it
.
2.
Because
St.
Bishop
Burchardus
did
,
as
Legate
,
sollicite
the
Pope
for
it
.
3.
Pope
Zachary
commanded
it
to
be
done
;
4.
And
the
most
Holy
Boniface
at
the
Pope's
command
did
execute
it
.
5.
And
being
approved
by
Divine
Testimony
,
it
is
recited
in
the
sacred
Canons
,
15.
q.
6.
c.
alius
.
6.
And
by
none
of
the
old
Historians
not
praised
,
or
disallowed
:
Only
our
new
Hereticks
,
that
love
Novelty
,
Arrogance
and
Rebellion
by
their
perverse
judgment
by
Contumelies
and
Lyes
disallow
it
.
And
that
it
was
by
the
Authority
of
the
Apostolick
Seat
,
that
the
Kingdom
was
translated
from
Chilperic
to
Pepin
,
the
foresaid
Historians
do
so
expresly
say
,
that
it
's
a
wonder
with
what
front
the
innovating
Hereticks
dare
call
it
in
question
.
So
far
Binnius
after
Baronius
.
§
12.
From
this
Story
and
these
words
,
let
the
Reader
think
how
to
answer
these
Questions
.
Quest.
1.
Had
not
Kings
need
to
take
heed
of
making
any
one
man
too
great
,
if
greatness
and
exercise
of
Government
,
give
him
so
much
right
to
the
Kingdom
?
Qu.
2.
Had
not
Kings
need
to
look
to
their
manners
,
for
their
Crowns
sake
,
as
well
as
their
Souls
,
if
Lust
,
Sensuality
and
Dulness
forfeit
their
Kingdoms
?
Qu.
3.
Did
not
Wars
and
weakning
of
the
Empire
make
a
great
change
with
Popes
,
when
they
that
were
set
up
and
banished
at
the
Emperor's
pleasure
,
can
now
first
depose
the
Emperor
in
the
West
,
for
being
against
Images
and
Persecuting
,
and
then
can
translate
the
Crown
of
France
?
Qu.
4.
Was
not
an
ambitious
Pope
a
fit
Tool
for
Pepin
and
his
Confederates
to
work
by
,
to
put
a
pious
gloss
on
their
Conspiracy
?
Qu.
5.
Did
not
the
Pope
rise
thus
by
serving
the
turns
of
Conspirators
,
and
of
Princes
in
their
quarrels
with
one
another
?
Qu.
6.
Are
Subjects
Judges
when
a
King's
Sins
make
him
unworthy
of
the
Crown
?
Qu.
7.
Yea
,
is
the
Pope
Judge
,
and
hath
he
power
to
depose
Kings
,
if
he
judge
them
such
Sinners
,
and
unfit
for
Government
?
Qu.
8.
Is
it
a
good
Reason
that
a
King
is
justly
deposed
,
because
Good
Men
and
Holy
Bishops
are
the
Desirers
and
Promoters
of
it
?
Qu.
9.
Would
not
this
Reason
have
served
Maximus
against
Gratian
?
Was
it
not
Cromwel's
Plea
?
If
he
had
but
had
the
Pope
and
People
on
his
side
,
you
see
how
it
would
have
gone
.
Qu.
10.
Is
it
the
mark
of
an
Innovating
Heretick
,
to
say
that
the
Church
should
be
subject
to
Kings
;
when
Paul
and
Peter
said
it
of
all
Christians
so
long
ago
?
Qu.
11.
Is
it
a
Note
that
Protestants
love
Rebellion
,
because
they
are
against
Popes
deposing
Kings
?
Or
is
there
any
heed
to
be
taken
of
the
words
of
impudent
Revilers
,
that
dare
speak
before
God
and
Man
at
this
rate
?
Is
deposing
Kings
the
Papists
freedom
from
Rebellion
,
and
is
our
opposing
it
a
character
of
Rebels
?
Qu.
12.
Is
it
any
wonder
that
Bishop
Burchardus
desired
it
,
and
that
Bishop
Boniface
executed
the
Pope's
command
,
who
had
been
translated
from
England
by
him
to
such
dignity
,
and
had
sworn
Obedience
and
Service
to
him
?
Qu.
13.
Is
it
any
wonder
that
the
Pope
made
these
Bishops
Saints
?
Qu.
14.
I
hope
they
were
really
godly
Men
:
But
is
it
any
wonder
that
some
good
Men
at
such
a
time
as
that
,
did
think
it
had
been
for
the
interest
of
Religion
,
to
have
all
Power
in
the
Clergies
hands
,
especially
being
themselves
Bishops
that
were
to
have
so
great
a
share
?
How
few
Bishops
are
afraid
of
too
much
power
,
or
ever
do
refuse
it
!
Qu.
15.
If
the
King
of
France
had
his
Kingdom
by
the
Pope's
gift
,
what
wonder
if
he
had
the
power
of
nominating
Bishops
also
by
his
gift
?
Qu.
16.
Whether
he
that
hath
power
to
give
,
hath
not
power
to
take
away
,
and
be
not
Judge
when
the
Cause
is
just
?
Qu.
17.
With
what
face
do
Papists
at
once
make
these
claims
,
and
yet
profess
Loyalty
to
Kings
?
Qu.
18.
Whether
it
concern
not
Kings
to
understand
on
what
terms
they
stand
with
the
Pope
and
his
Clergy
,
that
must
not
be
subject
to
them
,
but
have
power
to
depose
them
?
Qu.
19.
If
there
be
any
Party
among
them
that
hath
more
Loyal
Principles
,
is
it
a
sign
of
the
concord
of
their
Church
,
that
agreeth
not
in
matter
of
so
great
moment
?
Or
a
proof
that
the
Pope
is
the
infallible
Judge
of
Controversies
,
that
will
not
determine
so
great
a
Point
on
which
the
Peace
of
Kingdoms
doth
depend
?
§
13.
About
the
same
time
they
persuaded
Rachis
King
of
the
Longobards
,
Successor
to
Luitprand
,
for
the
love
of
Religion
to
lay
down
his
Crown
,
and
go
into
a
Monastery
;
so
that
Monasteries
are
places
for
the
worst
and
the
best
;
some
too
bad
to
reign
,
and
some
too
good
,
lest
they
should
over-master
the
Clergy
.
§
14.
It
may
be
you
will
think
that
this
Pope
Zachary
,
and
his
sworn
Vassal
St.
Boniface
,
were
some
very
profound
Divines
,
that
could
by
their
wisdom
and
piety
thus
master
Kingdoms
.
Doubtless
they
were
zealous
Adversaries
to
Heresies
(
except
their
own
)
and
Successors
of
the
Hereticating
and
Damning
Fathers
.
For
Epist.
10.
(
Bin.
p.
206
,
207
,
208.
)
Zachary
writeth
to
Boniface
,
to
expel
Virgilius
from
the
Church
and
Priesthood
,
for
holding
Antipodes
,
viz.
that
Sun-shine
,
and
Moon-light
,
and
Men
are
under
the
Earth
,
as
well
as
here
which
we
call
over
it
.
The
words
are
,
[
De
perversa
autem
&
iniqua
doctrina
,
quae
contra
Dominum
&
Animamsuam
locutus
est
,
si
clarificatum
fuerit
ita
eum
confiteri
,
quod
alius
mundus
&
alii
homines
sub
terra
sint
,
seu
Sol
&
Luna
;
hunc
habito
Concilio
ab
Ecclesia
pelle
Sacerdotii
honore
privatum
.
]
That
is
,
But
as
to
the
perverse
and
unjust
Doctrine
which
he
hath
spoken
against
the
Lord
and
his
own
Soul
,
if
it
be
made
clear
that
he
so
confesseth
,
that
under
the
Earth
there
is
another
world
and
other
Men
,
and
Sun
and
Moon
;
call
a
Council
,
and
depriving
him
of
the
honour
of
Priesthood
,
drive
him
out
of
the
Church
.
]
That
by
[
another
world
]
is
meant
Antipodes
,
or
the
other
side
of
the
Earth
inhabited
,
is
doubtless
.
§
15.
Qu.
1.
Did
God
make
Popes
to
be
the
Governors
of
the
Antipodes
,
for
so
many
hundred
years
,
before
they
knew
that
there
was
any
Antipodes
?
And
when
they
excommunicated
and
silenced
those
that
affirmed
it
?
Qu.
2.
Were
these
Popes
and
Bishops
Men
of
such
wisdom
,
as
were
fit
to
hereticate
Dissenters
as
they
did
?
Qu.
3.
Do
we
not
see
here
what
some
Councils
were
,
and
did
in
those
times
?
Qu.
4.
Do
we
not
see
what
Heresie
signified
at
Rome
,
and
how
little
heed
there
was
to
be
taken
of
their
outcry
against
some
Heresies
?
Qu.
5.
Whether
was
all
the
World
,
or
all
the
West
bound
to
avoid
Communion
after
with
Virgilius
?
Qu.
6.
Do
we
not
see
here
of
what
Infallibility
the
Pope
is
,
in
judging
of
matters
of
Faith
,
and
how
happy
the
World
is
to
have
such
a
Judge
,
and
of
what
credit
his
Heretications
and
Excommunications
are
?
Qu.
7.
Do
we
not
see
how
Religion
hath
been
depraved
and
dishonoured
by
the
Pope
and
his
Clergy
,
calling
Good
Evil
,
and
the
most
certain
Truths
by
the
name
of
[
Perverse
and
unjust
Doctrines
,
against
the
Lord
,
and
Mens
own
Souls
?
]
What
heed
to
take
of
these
Mens
words
,
when
they
seem
zealous
against
Sin
and
Error
?
§
16.
Perhaps
you
will
ask
,
How
could
any
but
Idiots
be
so
ignorant
?
Whither
did
they
think
the
Setting-Sun
went
?
Or
what
did
they
think
the
Earth
stood
upon
?
Answ.
The
easiest
things
are
strange
to
Men
that
never
learnt
them
;
it
's
pity
that
it
should
be
true
,
that
Lactantius
and
other
Ancients
,
yea
,
Austin
himself
were
ignorant
of
the
Antipodes
;
but
yet
they
had
more
Modesty
than
to
hereticate
and
excommunicate
them
that
affirmed
it
.
Few
Bishops
had
much
Philosophy
then
.
Origen
and
Apollinaris
that
were
most
Philosophical
,
had
been
hereticated
and
disgraced
it
.
Clemens
and
Tatianus
sped
not
much
better
.
Councils
had
forbid
Bishops
to
read
the
Books
of
Heathens
.
Austin
had
a
truly
Philosophical
head
,
being
the
Father
of
School-Divinity
;
but
he
was
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
had
little
from
his
Teachers
.
You
may
see
in
a
great
Hereticater
Philastrius
,
call
the
Star●
by
the
names
of
living
Creatures
,
so
it
was
another
to
deny
that
the
Stars
were
Luminaries
arbitrarily
moved
;
that
by
Angels
were
set
out
at
night
to
light
the
World
,
and
at
morning
retired
inwards
,
or
were
taken
into
their
place
again
,
as
Men
set
out
lights
to
the
street
at
night
,
and
take
them
in
again
.
I
confess
that
no
General
Council
declared
this
,
(
as
they
have
done
worse
things
;
)
but
you
see
what
kind
of
Men
were
hereticated
by
Pope
Zachary
,
St.
Boniface
,
and
St.
Philastrius
,
and
such
Bishops
;
and
how
little
it
signifieth
in
such
Writers
,
whether
you
read
a
Man
called
a
Saint
,
or
a
Sinner
;
an
Orthodox
Catholick
,
or
Nefandissimus
Haereticus
,
as
they
use
to
speak
:
I
speak
it
only
of
such
Men.
§
17.
For
,
Reader
,
I
must
still
remember
thee
,
that
this
Folly
,
Pride
,
and
almost
Fury
,
was
not
the
Genius
or
Character
of
the
true
spiritual
Ministers
and
Church
of
Christ
,
but
of
a
worldly
,
ignorant
,
domineering
sort
of
Men
;
that
made
it
their
business
to
get
Preferment
,
and
have
their
wills
.
God
had
all
this
while
abundance
of
faithful
Ministers
that
sate
down
at
the
lower
end
;
and
humble
holy
People
,
that
set
not
up
themselves
in
worldly
Grandure
,
and
came
not
much
on
the
Stage
,
but
approved
themselves
in
secret
,
and
in
their
several
Places
and
Conversations
to
God
,
some
Lay-men
,
some
Priests
,
some
Bishops
,
some
of
their
names
are
come
down
to
us
in
History
,
but
those
are
few
.
They
strove
not
for
great
Places
,
nor
did
their
Works
to
be
seen
of
Men
,
nor
looked
to
Men
for
their
Reward
.
§
18.
Some
of
the
Canons
and
Councils
of
these
Universal
Pastors
were
answerable
to
their
Excommunications
.
In
Zachary
'
s
12th
Epistle
to
his
Vassal
St.
Boniface
,
he
giveth
him
the
resolution
of
many
doubts
.
One
is
,
[
After
how
long
time
Lard
may
be
eaten
?
And
it
is
resolved
by
the
Pope
;
That
there
is
yet
no
Canon
or
Law
for
this
by
the
Fathers
,
but
he
determineth
himself
,
1.
That
it
must
not
be
eaten
before
it
be
dried
in
the
smoke
,
or
boiled
,
(
or
basted
)
with
fire
;
But
if
you
list
to
eat
it
raw
,
it
must
be
eaten
after
the
Feast
of
Easter
.
]
Binnius
,
p.
209.
(
What
would
become
of
the
Church
,
if
there
were
not
a
Judge
of
such
Controversies
,
and
an
infallible
Determiner
of
such
Questions
?
)
§
19.
CCXXV.
I
told
you
before
how
the
Pope
commanded
Boniface
to
call
a
Council
to
eject
him
that
asserted
the
Antipodes
;
I
must
next
add
a
French
Council
called
by
King
Carolomannus
to
Reform
the
Clergy
(
an.
742.
)
and
to
recover
Christian
Religion
,
which
in
the
dayes
of
former
Princes
dissipata
corruit
,
being
dissipated
,
was
ruined
;
and
to
shew
the
People
how
they
may
come
to
save
their
Souls
,
who
have
been
hitherto
deceived
by
false
Priests
.
(
They
are
the
words
of
the
King
and
Council
,
Bin.
p.
210.
c.
2.
)
Where
it
was
decreed
that
Priests
be
not
Soldiers
,
(
unnecessarily
:
)
That
they
keep
not
Hounds
to
go
an
hunting
with
,
nor
Hawks
:
That
every
Religious
Fornicator
shall
in
the
Jayl
do
Pennance
with
Bread
and
Water
.
If
the
Fornicator
be
a
Priest
,
he
shall
be
first
scourged
,
and
then
remain
in
Prison
two
years
:
But
if
an
inferior
Clerk
or
Monk
so
fall
,
he
shall
be
whipt
,
and
then
do
Pennance
a
whole
year
in
Prison
,
and
so
the
Nuns
.
This
was
somewhat
like
a
Reformation
:
Had
it
not
been
done
by
a
King
▪
it
might
have
past
for
Heresie
.
It
was
at
Ratisbonne
;
Boniface
presiding
.
Such
another
Council
called
Leptinense
,
there
was
under
Carolomannus
.
Another
Council
at
Rome
repeated
the
oft
repeated
Canons
,
to
keep
Bishops
and
Priests
from
Nuns
and
from
Fornication
.
§
20.
An.
744.
Another
Synodus
Suession
.
under
Chilperic
governed
by
Pepin
,
condemned
again
Aldebert
(
that
set
up
Crosses
in
several
places
,
and
drew
People
to
himself
)
and
another
as
Hereticks
.
§
21.
Another
Council
in
Germany
,
an.
745.
handsomly
set
Boniface
the
Pope's
Agent
in
the
Archbishoprick
of
Mentz
.
First
Geroldus
the
Archbishop
is
sent
out
against
the
Saxons
with
an
Army
,
and
he
and
most
of
them
killed
:
Then
Gervilio
his
Son
,
a
Lay-man
,
is
made
Archbishop
to
comfort
him
.
At
another
War
he
pretends
a
Conference
with
him
that
kill'd
his
Father
,
and
murders
him
;
this
is
past
by
as
blameless
:
But
Boniface
saith
,
That
a
Man
that
had
his
hand
in
Blood
,
must
not
be
a
Bishop
;
and
so
got
him
out
,
and
was
made
the
chief
Archbishop
of
Germany
himself
in
his
place
.
Judge
whether
he
served
the
Pope
for
nought
.
§
22.
Yet
Boniface
had
not
done
with
the
two
Hereticks
,
Aldebert
and
Clemens
,
a
French
man
and
a
Scot.
Boniface
sendeth
to
Rome
(
Bin.
p.
216.
)
to
desire
the
Pope
,
that
as
he
had
himself
condemned
these
two
Hereticks
,
the
Pope
would
also
condemn
them
,
and
cast
them
into
Prisons
,
where
none
might
speak
with
them
.
(
Thus
the
Pope
obtained
his
Kingdom
,
and
edified
the
Church
.
The
motive
was
,
that
Boniface
prosecuting
them
,
had
suffered
much
for
their
sakes
,
the
People
saying
that
he
had
taken
from
them
holy
Apostolick
Men
,
(
but
this
was
not
a
Prison
.
)
The
Crimes
which
he
chargeth
on
Aldebert
a
Bishop
are
,
that
he
was
an
Hypocrite
,
(
an
open
Crime
!
)
that
he
had
said
an
Angel
appeared
to
him
,
and
he
had
some
rare
Reliques
,
and
that
he
said
he
was
Apostolick
,
and
wrought
Wonders
;
that
he
got
some
unlearned
Bishops
to
make
him
a
Bishop
absolutely
,
against
the
Canons
.
He
would
not
consecrate
any
Church
to
the
memory
of
an
Apostle
or
Martyr
;
and
spake
against
visiting
in
Pilgrimage
the
Temples
of
the
Apostles
:
He
made
Churches
to
his
own
honour
,
and
set
up
Oratories
and
Crosses
up
and
down
,
and
drew
People
from
other
Bishops
to
himself
.
That
he
gave
his
nails
and
hair
to
be
honoured
with
the
Saints
Reliques
,
and
would
not
hear
Confessions
,
saying
he
knew
their
sins
already
.
]
If
all
this
was
true
,
(
which
I
know
never
the
more
for
this
Accusation
)
he
seemed
an
Hypocrite
indeed
,
but
whether
an
Heretick
,
I
know
not
.
The
Scot
Heretick
is
accused
as
denying
the
Church
Canons
,
and
the
meaning
of
some
Fathers
,
despising
the
Synods
Laws
,
saying
that
he
may
still
be
a
Bishop
(
for
so
he
was
)
though
he
had
two
Sons
,
(
in
Adultery
,
saith
Boniface
,
perhaps
in
Marriage
;
)
and
(
as
he
saith
)
holding
that
a
Man
may
marry
his
Brothers
Widow
,
and
that
Christ
at
his
Descent
delivered
all
Souls
out
of
Hell
.
]
This
was
a
foul
Error
indeed
,
if
truly
charged
.
These
were
charged
by
Boniface
and
the
Roman
Synod
,
to
be
forerunners
of
Antichrist
,
(
and
how
like
are
Aldebert's
Pretensions
to
many
Roman
Saints
!
)
A
Prayer
also
of
Aldeberts
was
read
,
in
which
he
prayed
to
Angels
under
several
strange
names
:
Bishops
and
Presbyters
had
Votes
in
this
Council
,
and
subscribed
the
Hypocrites
condemnation
.
Bin.
p.
218.
But
there
is
no
certainty
that
he
named
more
than
three
Angels
.
§
23.
Stephen
the
2d
was
chosen
Pope
by
ALL
THE
PEOPLE
after
Zachary
,
and
dyed
four
days
after
suddenly
.
§
24.
Stephen
the
3d
was
chosen
by
all
the
People
(
saith
Anastasius
.
)
Aistulphus
,
King
of
the
Longobards
,
threatned
Rome
,
took
their
Gifts
,
and
demanded
their
Subjection
.
The
Pope
(
after
Gregory
the
2d's
Rebellion
)
was
glad
to
send
to
the
Emperor
,
to
crave
an
Army
to
save
Rome
and
Italy
;
when
he
could
get
no
help
from
Constant.
he
sent
to
Pepin
King
of
France
.
One
that
he
had
made
King
by
Rebellion
,
was
obliged
to
help
him
,
and
by
an
Army
forced
Aistulphus
to
covenant
to
restore
Ravenna
,
and
many
other
Italian
Cities
,
(
not
to
the
Emperor
,
whose
Agent
claimed
his
right
,
and
was
denied
by
Pepin
;
)
but
to
the
Pope
,
(
to
reward
him
,
and
get
the
pardon
of
his
sins
.
)
Aistulphus
broke
his
Covenants
.
Pepin
with
another
Army
forceth
him
to
deliver
them
,
and
returneth
.
Aistulphus
dyeth
;
Desiderius
a
Captain
by
Usurpation
invadeth
the
Kingdom
,
Radchis
that
had
been
King
before
,
and
went
into
a
Monastery
,
and
the
Nobles
of
the
Longobards
resist
the
Rebel
.
Charles
Martell
before
)
and
by
the
help
of
the
French
,
setleth
the
Rebel
Desiderius
in
the
Kingdom
.
Pepin
maketh
a
Deed
of
Gift
of
all
the
foresaid
Cities
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
(
Was
this
Constantine's
Gift
?
)
He
gave
away
another
Mans
(
the
Emperor's
)
Dominions
,
and
with
Desiderius's
additions
,
now
the
Pope
is
become
a
Prince
.
§
24.
CCXXVIII
.
We
come
now
to
a
great
General
Council
of
338
Bishops
at
Constantinople
,
An.
754.
under
Constantine
Copronymus
against
the
worshiping
of
Images
:
Crabbe
p.
458.
say
it
was
at
Ephesus
,
but
Binnius
confuteth
them
.
against
the
Truth
.
They
not
only
condemned
the
worshiping
of
Images
,
and
Germanus
Constantinus
,
Georgius
Cyprius
,
Jo.
Damascenus
,
and
other
Worshipers
of
them
,
as
Idolaters
;
but
destroyed
the
Reliques
of
Martyrs
,
and
exacted
an
Oath
of
Men
(
by
the
Cross
,
and
the
holy
Eucharist
)
that
they
would
never
adore
Images
,
but
execrate
them
as
Idols
,
nor
ever
pray
to
the
holy
Apostles
,
Martyrs
,
and
blessed
Virgin
,
saith
Baronius
and
Binnius
,
p.
235.
But
the
15th
and
17th
definitions
of
this
Council
recited
in
the
2d
Nicene
Council
,
crave
her
intercessions
,
and
theirs
;
but
they
forbad
praying
to
their
Images
.
§
25.
The
Acts
of
this
Council
(
not
pleasing
the
Adversaries
)
are
not
delivered
fully
to
us
;
but
it
fell
out
that
their
Decrees
are
repeated
word
by
word
in
the
2d
Nicene
Council
,
and
so
preserved
.
§
26.
There
is
one
Doctrinal
definition
of
this
Council
,
owned
also
by
their
Adversaries
the
2d
Concil.
Nicen.
which
by
the
way
I
will
take
notice
of
,
about
the
glorified
Body
of
Christ
,
(
and
consequently
ours
after
the
Resurrection
)
that
it
is
a
Body
but
not
Flesh
,
Bin.
p.
378.
defin.
7.
[
Siquis
non
confessus
fuerit
Dominum
nostrum
Iesum
Christum
post
assumptionem
animatae
,
rationalis
&
intellectualis
Carnis
simul
sedere
cum
Deo
&
Patre
,
atque
ita
quoque
rursus
venturum
cum
Paterna
Majestate
,
judicaturum
vivos
&
mortuos
,
To
which
saith
the
Nicene
Council
by
Epiphanius
,
[
Huc
usque
recte
sentiunt
&
Patrum
traditionibus
convenientia
dicunt
,
&c.
]
Two
sorts
I
would
have
take
notice
of
this
:
1.
The
Papists
,
who
say
that
the
Bread
is
turned
into
Christ's
very
Flesh
,
when
he
hath
no
very
Flesh
in
Heaven
:
And
therefore
the
meaning
must
be
of
the
Sacramental
Sign
,
that
it
is
the
Representation
of
that
real
Flesh
of
Christ
which
was
sacrificed
on
the
Cross.
2.
Some
prejudiced
Protestants
that
think
he
that
saith
,
[
Our
Bodies
(
and
Christs
)
in
Heaven
;
will
not
be
Flesh
and
Blood
formally
and
properly
so
called
,
but
spiritual
glorious
Bodies
]
doth
say
some
dangerous
new
assertion
;
such
gross
thoughts
have
gross
heads
of
the
heavenly
state
.
To
these
I
say
,
1.
You
contradict
the
express
words
of
God's
Spirit
,
1
Cor.
15.
Flesh
and
Blood
cannot
enter
,
&c.
That
it
is
meant
of
Formal
Flesh
and
Blood
,
and
not
Metaphorical
(
Sin
)
is
plain
in
the
Context
,
see
Dr.
Hammond
on
the
Text.
2.
Give
but
a
true
definition
of
Flesh
and
Blood
,
and
it
will
convince
you
of
itself
.
3.
You
see
here
that
you
maintain
an
Opinion
which
these
two
(
even
adverse
)
General
Councils
anathematized
.
§
27.
By
this
Council
we
may
see
,
how
little
General
Councils
signifie
with
the
Papists
,
either
as
to
Infallibility
,
Authority
,
or
preservation
of
Tradition
,
longer
than
they
please
the
Pope
.
As
to
their
Objection
,
that
call
it
Pseudo-septimum
,
that
the
Pope
was
not
there
;
I
answer
1.
No
more
was
he
by
himself
or
Legate
at
the
first
of
Constant.
called
the
2d
General
Council
,
as
Binnius
professeth
.
2.
Is
not
the
Church
the
Church
,
if
the
Pope
be
not
there
?
Then
he
may
choose
whether
ever
there
shall
be
more
General
Councils
,
(
as
indeed
he
doth
.
)
§
28.
CCXXIX
.
An.
756.
King
Pepin
called
a
Council
in
France
,
declaring
that
things
were
so
far
out
of
order
,
that
he
could
attempt
but
a
partial
Reformation
,
leaving
the
rest
till
better
times
.
The
first
Canon
was
,
that
every
City
have
a
Bishop
;
Phrygia
,
Arabia
,
&c.
the
Villages
had
Bishops
,
saith
Socrates
,
&c.
And
in
many
places
the
Villages
had
Chorepiscopos
,
which
Petavius
(
Annot.
in
Epiphan.
Arian
.
)
fully
proveth
were
true
Bishops
.
And
yet
then
the
most
of
the
People
in
most
Countries
were
without
the
Church
;
so
that
then
a
Church
was
no
greater
than
was
capable
of
personal
Communion
.
Here
this
King
(
being
made
by
the
Pope
)
so
far
gratified
the
Clergy
,
as
to
decree
that
Contemners
of
Excommunication
should
be
banished
.
And
now
the
Keys
do
signifie
the
Sword
,
and
Church-Discipline
is
made
another
thing
than
Christ
had
made
it
.
The
13th
Cap.
is
,
That
no
vacant
Bishop
meddle
in
another
Bishop's
Parish
without
his
consent
,
(
by
what
true
authority
then
can
the
Pope
meddle
in
other
Mens
Diocesses
,
since
the
foundation
of
his
humane
authority
in
the
Empire
is
subverted
?
)
The
14th
Cap.
decreed
,
That
Men
may
use
Horses
and
Chariots
for
Travel
on
the
Lord's-day
,
and
get
Meat
and
Drink
,
&c.
but
not
do
common
work
.
The
17th
,
That
no
Clerk
try
his
Cause
before
a
Lay-Judge
,
without
the
Bishop's
leave
.
§
29.
Pope
Stephen
dying
,
in
the
division
at
the
next
choice
,
(
by
all
the
People
)
the
stronger
part
chose
Paulus
a
Deacon
,
CCXXX
.
in
his
time
a
German
Council
condemned
Oathmarus
,
Abbot
of
St.
Gallus
,
for
Incontinence
,
and
put
him
in
Prison
,
where
he
dyed
of
Famine
;
as
Historians
say
,
maliciously
upon
false
accusation
.
§
30.
At
this
time
the
Greeks
accused
the
Romans
,
for
adding
the
word
[
Filioque
]
to
the
Creed
:
§
31.
Pope
Paul
dying
,
and
the
People
having
still
the
choice
,
he
that
could
get
the
greatest
strength
was
in
hope
of
so
rich
a
Prey
:
And
Constantine
,
Brother
to
one
Duke
Toto
,
getting
the
strongest
Party
,
by
fear
compelled
George
Bishop
of
Praenestine
,
with
two
more
Bishops
,
to
make
him
Pope
,
(
being
first
ordained
Deacon
,
)
he
possessed
the
Popedom
alone
a
year
and
a
month
:
Ravenna
,
Stephen
Bishop
of
Naples
,
&c.
when
they
heard
this
,
all
the
Priests
caused
him
to
be
buffeted
,
and
cast
him
out
of
the
Church
,
and
burnt
his
Papers
,
&c.
And
the
most
holy
Pope
Stephen
cast
himself
on
the
earth
,
with
all
the
Priests
and
People
of
Rome
,
and
with
tears
lamented
their
sin
,
that
they
had
taken
the
Communion
from
the
hands
of
Pope
Constantine
,
(
it
seems
it
is
a
sin
to
communicate
with
Bishops
that
are
brought
in
irregularly
by
secular
Power
without
due
Election
,
Anastas
.
in
ejus
vita
.
§
32.
CCXXXI
.
On
this
great
occasion
Pope
Stephen
(
being
far
unable
now
to
call
General
Councils
)
sends
to
the
King
of
France
,
to
entreat
him
to
send
some
wise
Bishops
to
a
Council
at
Rome
,
who
sent
him
about
a
dozen
,
who
,
with
some
others
,
agreed
against
Constantine's
Election
,
and
such
other
for
the
time
to
come
;
and
damned
a
Synod
that
Constantine
had
held
;
and
also
passed
their
judgment
for
Images
.
§
33.
But
here
was
a
great
difficulty
,
(
such
as
often
after
happened
)
Whether
Constantine's
Papal
Acts
were
valid
;
and
the
Council
decreed
that
they
should
all
be
void
except
his
Baptizings
,
and
his
Consecrations
:
And
so
those
Priests
that
he
Consecrated
,
when
they
were
after
duely
chosen
,
officiated
without
a
new
Consecration
.
§
34.
A
like
Schism
fell
out
at
Ravenna
:
The
power
of
the
Magistrate
made
one
Michael
,
Scriniary
of
the
Church
,
(
a
Lay-man
)
Archbishop
,
the
People
being
for
one
Leo
,
whom
they
imprisoned
.
He
kept
the
place
above
a
year
;
but
by
the
help
of
the
Pope
,
and
the
French
,
the
People
rose
and
cast
him
out
,
and
brought
him
Prisoner
to
Rome
,
and
set
up
Leo.
§
35.
Christopher
and
his
Son
Sergius
were
the
Captains
that
had
wrought
this
great
deliverance
to
the
Church
:
And
now
they
plead
with
King
Desiderius
for
St.
Peter's
Rights
,
as
still
zealous
for
the
Pope
.
The
King
is
angry
with
them
,
and
jealous
of
their
power
,
and
seeketh
to
destroy
them
,
and
particularly
to
set
their
own
Pope
against
them
.
They
get
the
Citizens
to
stand
by
them
,
and
the
King
cometh
with
an
Army
.
The
Pope
seeing
which
was
like
to
be
the
stronger
side
,
in
great
wisdom
went
out
to
the
King
,
and
after
some
days
conference
with
him
,
sendeth
to
Christopher
to
render
himself
to
the
King
.
The
Citizens
hearing
this
,
forsook
Christopher
and
Sergius
;
Gratiosus
(
seeing
they
were
deserted
by
the
People
through
the
Pope
)
went
out
first
to
the
King
and
Pope
,
and
Sergius
next
,
and
Christopher
last
.
The
Pope
was
so
kind
to
them
that
made
him
Pope
,
that
he
made
them
Monks
,
and
put
them
in
Sanctuary
in
St.
Peter's
Church
to
save
their
lives
:
But
they
had
Adonibezek's
justice
,
and
were
soon
drag'd
out
thence
,
and
Christopher's
eyes
put
out
,
of
which
he
dyed
.
But
Sergius
was
awhile
a
Monk
,
and
then
thrust
in
the
Laterane
Cellar
.
Thus
went
the
matters
of
the
Universal
Monarch
at
Rome
.
§
36.
A
little
before
the
Pope's
death
,
Sergius
was
fetcht
blind
out
of
the
Cellar
,
and
kill'd
;
the
next
Pope
searcht
out
the
Authors
,
and
found
them
to
be
Paulus
Cubicularius
,
and
the
last
Pope's
Brother
,
and
other
great
Men
;
and
he
prosecuted
some
of
them
to
Banishment
,
but
the
Archbishop
of
Ravenna
caused
Paul
to
be
killed
.
§
37.
It
was
Adrian
(
a
Deacon
)
that
was
then
chosen
Pope
(
Son
to
the
chief
Man
in
Rome
,
ablest
to
effect
it
.
)
Upon
these
stirs
,
Desiderius
desired
friendship
with
the
Pope
;
but
he
demanding
the
Cities
which
Pepin
had
given
the
Church
(
some
of
which
Desiderius
,
still
kept
)
and
doing
the
foresaid
justice
on
the
Friends
of
Desiderius
,
he
came
with
an
Army
and
killed
many
,
and
took
many
Cities
.
The
Pope
urgeth
the
restitution
of
all
his
Cities
,
(
indeed
the
Emperor's
)
given
him
by
Pepin
;
he
still
denieth
;
the
Pope
gets
Charles
of
France
to
come
with
an
Army
,
for
fear
of
whom
the
Longobards
flie
.
The
Dutchy
of
Spoletum
,
and
other
Cities
,
yield
themselves
to
the
Pope
,
(
and
,
as
a
token
of
subjection
,
receive
tonsure
.
)
Charles
besiegeth
Desiderius
in
Papia
,
and
forceth
his
Brother
Carloman's
Wife
and
Children
that
fled
to
the
Longobards
,
to
yield
themselves
to
him
;
while
the
Siege
continued
Charles
went
to
Rome
,
and
was
gloriously
entertained
by
the
Pope
,
and
renewed
to
him
Pepin's
gift
of
all
the
Exarchate
of
Ravenna
,
and
many
Dukedoms
and
Cities
,
(
which
were
none
of
his
own
to
give
)
and
now
the
Pope
is
a
Prince
indeed
.
And
Charles
returning
to
the
Siege
,
conquereth
Papia
,
taketh
King
Desiderius
,
and
winneth
all
the
Longobards
Kingdom
:
And
thus
Strength
gave
Right
(
according
to
the
Atheists
Opinion
now
stirring
,
that
[
Right
is
nothing
but
a
power
to
get
and
keep
.
]
Pepin
and
Charles
make
themselves
Kings
,
and
the
Pope
a
Prince
;
that
while
they
share
the
Emperor's
Dominions
between
them
,
they
might
be
a
strength
to
one
another
.
And
Desiderius
being
himself
but
an
Usurper
,
helped
by
the
Pope
into
the
Throne
,
no
wonder
if
when
interest
changed
,
the
same
hand
take
him
down
.
How
Charles
his
Brother
Caroloman
dyed
,
and
why
his
Wife
and
Sons
fled
from
Charles
to
the
Longobards
,
and
what
became
of
them
,
is
not
well
known
.
§
38.
Pope
Adrian
the
1st
thus
made
a
greater
Prince
than
any
before
him
,
did
greater
works
than
they
had
done
,
and
ob
nimium
amorem
Sancti
Petri
,
&
ex
inspiratione
Divina
,
built
many
great
and
stately
Buildings
,
made
all
places
about
his
Palace
,
Baths
,
&c.
fit
for
splendid
pomp
and
pleasure
,
and
all
this
from
meer
self-denial
and
holiness
:
Many
Churches
also
he
repalred
and
adorned
,
and
did
many
other
such
good
works
.
§
39.
This
great
Adrian
was
before
but
a
Deacon
.
I
have
oft
marvelled
to
read
that
Deacons
were
so
ordinarily
then
made
Popes
,
(
and
sometimes
Lay-men
)
when
yet
the
old
Canons
required
an
orderly
rising
through
the
several
degrees
.
Rome
,
Const.
Alex.
Antioch
,
&c.
and
all
the
great
Seats
chose
either
Deacons
,
Priests
,
or
Monks
to
be
their
Patriarchs
and
Bishops
.
No
wonder
then
,
if
as
Nazianzen
saith
,
Orat.
5.
it
was
the
custom
to
have
almost
as
many
Clergy-men
in
every
Church
as
People
,
in
regard
of
the
present
Honour
,
and
the
future
hopes
of
Preferment
.
Indeed
he
carried
it
that
had
the
greatest
Friends
,
which
was
as
commonly
the
Deacon
,
as
the
Priest
or
Archdeacon
.
By
which
we
may
conjecture
,
whether
the
worthiest
Men
were
made
Popes
:
For
if
they
were
the
worthiest
,
why
were
they
by
former
Popes
never
made
higher
before
than
Deacons
?
Did
not
the
Popes
know
the
worthiest
men
?
And
if
a
breach
of
the
Canons
in
Elections
nullifie
the
regular
Succession
,
by
this
it
is
evident
,
that
the
Roman
Seat
hath
no
such
Succession
.
§
40.
By
the
way
the
Reader
must
note
,
that
in
all
the
Writings
of
the
Popish
Clergy
concerning
these
matters
,
there
are
certain
terms
of
Art
,
or
Interest
,
which
must
be
understood
as
followeth
,
viz.
1.
Sanctissimus
Papa
,
2.
Rex
Pientissimus
,
the
most
Pious
King
,
signifieth
a
King
that
took
part
with
the
Pope
,
and
advanced
his
Opinions
and
Interest
.
3.
Imperator
Sceleratissimus
,
&
Haereticus
Nefandus
,
&c.
a
most
wicked
Emperor
,
(
or
Patriarch
,
or
any
other
)
and
abominable
Heretick
]
signifieth
one
that
was
against
the
Pope
,
his
Interest
or
Opinion
.
Homo
mendaeissimus
,
a
Lyar
,
is
one
that
saith
what
the
Papists
would
not
have
to
be
true
.
If
you
understand
them
otherwise
,
you
are
deceived
(
ordinarily
.
)
§
41.
About
the
death
of
Paulus
Cubicularius
,
and
others
,
note
,
that
it
had
long
been
the
way
of
the
Church-Canons
,
to
contradict
God's
great
Law
for
humane
safety
,
[
He
that
sheddeth
Man's
blood
,
by
Man
shall
his
blood
be
shed
;
]
and
on
pretence
of
being
(
more
)
merciful
(
than
God
)
to
entice
Murderers
,
Adulterers
,
and
all
wicked
Thieves
and
Criminals
to
make
up
the
Church
of
Christ
,
by
decreeing
,
that
instead
of
being
Hanged
,
or
Beheaded
,
if
they
would
but
be
Baptized
,
they
should
but
be
kept
for
a
time
from
the
Sacrament
,
or
do
Pennance
;
and
what
Villain
would
not
then
be
a
Christian
?
§
42.
Here
ariseth
a
great
Controversie
with
Sigibert
,
(
a
Monk-Historian
)
and
Gratian
himself
,
which
Baronius
and
Binnius
take
up
,
viz.
the
first
say
,
[
That
Charles
being
at
Rome
,
a
Council
there
with
Pope
Adrian
gave
him
the
power
of
chusing
the
Pope
,
and
ordering
the
Apostolick
Seats
;
and
all
Bishops
and
Archbishops
in
all
Provinces
,
to
receive
Investiture
from
him
;
and
that
none
should
Consecrate
a
Bishop
unless
he
were
praised
and
invested
by
the
King
;
and
that
they
Anathematize
all
that
rebel
against
this
Decree
,
and
confiscate
their
Estates
if
they
repent
not
:
But
,
say
Baronius
and
Binnius
,
this
is
a
lye
,
and
devised
deceit
to
flatter
the
Emperor
Henry
a
Schismatick
.
And
while
Chroniclers
may
have
the
Lye
given
them
so
easily
by
Dissenters
in
matters
of
such
publick
Fact
,
we
are
left
at
great
uncertainty
in
History
,
others
as
confidently
giving
the
Lye
to
the
Papal
Flatterers
,
as
they
do
those
of
their
own
Religion
that
do
not
please
them
.
One
of
the
Reasons
against
this
Decree
,
is
the
contrariety
of
the
French
Constitutions
,
l.
1.
c.
84.
saying
,
[
Not
being
ignorant
of
the
sacred
Canons
we
consented
to
the
Ecclesiastick
Order
,
to
wit
,
1.
This
indeed
sheweth
how
Bishops
by
the
Canons
were
to
be
chosen
,
even
till
these
days
of
Charles
the
Great
;
he
was
to
be
taken
for
no
Bishop
that
came
not
in
by
the
Peoples
(
as
well
as
the
Clergies
)
Election
,
or
consent
at
least
.
2.
But
this
contradicteth
not
what
Sigibert
and
Gratian
say
;
the
Emperor
might
still
have
a
negative
voice
after
all
,
especially
as
to
a
Pope
:
In
very
deed
,
the
door
is
safe
that
hath
divers
locks
.
1.
It
belongeth
to
the
Clergy
and
Ordainers
to
judge
who
shall
be
[
A
Bishop
or
Minister
of
Sacred
things
.
]
2.
It
belongeth
to
the
Flock
to
discern
whom
they
will
accept
for
THEIR
Bishop
or
Pastor
.
3.
It
belongeth
to
the
Magistrate
to
judge
whom
he
will
countenance
or
tolerate
in
that
Office
.
§
43.
Paulus
Diaconus
the
Historian
was
Secretary
to
Desiderius
the
Longobard
King
;
Charles
in
anger
commanded
his
hand
to
be
cut
off
,
for
doing
somewhat
for
his
own
King
against
him
;
the
Courtiers
added
,
that
his
eyes
should
be
put
out
;
which
made
Charles
consider
and
say
,
If
we
do
but
cut
off
his
hand
,
where
shall
we
find
such
another
Historian
?
§
44.
Constantine
the
Emperor
now
dying
,
called
Copronymus
;
the
Papists
call
us
to
take
notice
what
a
Leader
we
follow
that
are
against
the
Worship
of
Images
;
saying
that
he
dyed
with
the
beginnings
of
Hell-fire
,
convinced
of
his
sin
against
the
Virgin
Mary
,
and
that
all
his
life
he
loved
the
smell
of
dung
,
and
stinking
things
;
strong
Arguments
for
Image-worship
,
as
worthy
as
Sigebert's
and
Gratian's
,
to
be
suspected
as
Lyes
,
or
of
little
certainty
.
§
45.
While
Leo
Isaurus
and
Constantine
lived
,
the
Councils
of
Bishops
went
with
them
,
and
Images
went
down
in
the
Eastern
Empire
:
Constantine
dying
,
his
Son
Leo
succeeded
him
,
saith
Binnius
,
in
his
Heresie
,
Impiety
and
Sacriledge
,
that
is
,
in
his
opposition
to
Image-worship
,
and
such
like
.
Petavius
saith
,
he
first
feigned
himself
a
Catholick
,
(
that
is
,
for
Images
)
but
after
fell
off
:
His
Sacriledge
was
,
that
loving
Jewels
,
he
took
for
himself
a
rich
Crown
,
which
Maurice
had
devoted
to
the
Virgin
Mary
;
whereupon
Carbuncles
arose
on
him
,
and
he
dyed
:
but
had
not
Maurice
himself
a
sadder
death
?
Thus
partial
Historians
feign
and
apply
Judgments
.
§
46.
Irene
,
Leo's
Widow
,
with
her
Son
Constantine
a
Child
,
next
ruled
,
and
,
saith
Binnius
,
God
by
a
Widow
and
an
Orphan
Child
,
by
a
Wonder
,
did
tread
down
the
Impiety
that
had
been
set
up
,
and
restored
Religion
,
that
is
,
Images
.
And
indeed
Rome's
interest
and
proper
way
hath
been
chiefly
advanced
under
Women
and
Rebels
.
And
it
is
no
wonder
if
Irene
a
Woman
,
and
her
Child
,
were
more
for
Images
than
their
Predecessors
.
Children
use
to
play
with
Images
,
and
Womens
Fancies
are
oft
not
unsuitable
to
them
.
I
think
it
as
observable
a
matter
,
as
Binnius
doth
,
to
note
the
Instruments
.
§
47.
There
are
in
Binnius
the
Titles
of
44
at
least
Epistles
of
Pope
Adrian's
recited
:
[
He
professeth
that
the
Church
of
Rome
doth
embrace
and
reverence
the
Whole
fourth
Calcedon
Council
.
Remember
then
that
the
last
Canon
is
approved
,
which
declareth
the
reason
of
the
Roman
Priviledges
to
be
because
it
was
the
Imperial
Seat
,
and
therefore
that
Constantine
should
have
the
like
,
and
that
it
was
given
it
by
the
Fathers
.
Most
or
many
of
them
are
thanks
to
Charles
for
giving
St.
Peter
so
many
great
Cities
and
Dukedoms
,
and
Exhortations
to
him
to
continue
his
bounty
.
By
their
ordinary
language
you
would
not
suspect
any
Selfishness
,
Pride
or
Covetousness
in
the
Popes
;
it
is
but
for
St.
Peter
that
they
desire
all
.
§
48.
In
his
Epistle
to
Constantine
and
Irene
,
(
the
Child
and
Mother
)
to
entice
them
to
be
for
Images
,
he
tells
a
fabulous
Story
[
*
](A26898-e87180-b)
*
See
Hen.
Fowlis
of
Papists
Treasons
,
P.
120.
proving
the
whole
Story
false
.
of
a
Vision
of
Constantine's
sending
him
to
Silvester
as
his
Guide
,
to
be
baptized
of
him
,
and
to
be
thereby
cured
of
a
Leprosie
:
It
was
Peter
and
Paul
that
appeared
to
him
;
and
he
asked
Silvester
whether
there
were
left
any
Images
of
Peter
and
Paul
,
which
he
affirmed
,
and
shewed
him
their
Pictures
;
and
the
Emperor
cryed
out
,
These
are
the
Men
that
appeared
to
me
.
And
part
of
their
Message
to
him
was
,
that
he
should
bring
all
the
world
into
the
subjection
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
]
Was
not
here
a
strong
Argument
to
a
Woman
and
a
Child
to
be
for
the
Pope
and
for
Images
,
contrary
to
current
History
,
(
that
tells
us
Constantine
was
baptized
at
Nicomedia
a
little
before
his
death
;
)
and
without
any
credible
proof
.
Thus
the
Papal
Rome
was
built
.
When
Adrian
had
given
away
the
Western
Empire
to
Charles
,
yet
he
thus
flattereth
a
Woman
and
Child
in
the
East
,
as
if
he
had
done
them
no
wrong
at
all
.
§
49.
Paul
Bishop
of
Const.
having
sworn
against
Images
,
and
repenting
,
is
said
to
resign
his
place
,
and
to
tell
them
that
they
must
have
a
General
Council
;
and
Tarasius
succeeding
him
,
being
for
Images
,
got
a
promise
of
a
Council
.
It
seems
by
their
Epistles
,
though
they
agreed
about
Images
,
Pope
Adrian
and
this
Tarasius
accused
each
other
as
suspected
of
Simony
,
see
Bin.
p.
262.
and
the
Epistles
.
Irene
knew
that
Tarasius
was
for
her
turn
,
and
Tarasius
knew
that
Irene
was
for
Pictures
;
and
so
between
them
common
notice
was
given
abroad
before-hand
to
the
Bishops
,
(
that
lately
had
condemned
Image-worship
,
§
50.
Besides
a
Council
at
Wormes
,
An.
772.
to
little
purpose
,
Velserus
hath
published
one
of
that
year
at
Dingolvinga
in
Bavaria
under
Duke
Tassilo
,
which
had
divers
Canons
of
Equity
,
and
some
of
Superstition
;
one
was
,
that
certain
Bishops
and
Abbots
agreed
,
that
whosoever
dyed
first
,
the
rest
should
sing
so
many
Psalms
,
and
get
thirty
Masses
to
be
said
.
And
a
notable
Priviledge
is
granted
to
all
that
will
but
seek
liberty
or
shelter
in
the
Church
,
that
both
they
and
their
Posterity
shall
be
free
,
unless
they
bring
a
debt
undischargeable
on
themselves
.
§
51.
There
is
by
Canisius
published
an
Epitome
of
the
old
Canons
(
except
the
Nicene
)
as
gathered
by
this
Adrian
,
and
sent
to
Charles
Mag.
I
will
recite
a
few
of
them
,
Ex
Clem.
c.
23.
Let
a
Bishop
,
or
Presbyter
,
or
Deacon
,
taken
in
Fornication
,
Perjury
,
or
Theft
,
be
deposed
,
but
not
excommunicate
.
C.
28.
That
a
Bishop
who
obtaineth
a
Church
by
the
Secular
Powers
be
deposed
.
Can.
Antioch
.
8.
Countrey
Presbyters
may
not
give
Canonical
Epistles
,
but
the
Chorepiscopi
,
(
by
which
it
is
plain
,
that
the
Chorepiscopi
were
not
Presbyters
,
but
(
as
Petavius
on
Epiphan.
Arrius
hath
well
proved
)
true
Bishops
.
C.
11.
That
condemned
Clerks
shall
never
be
restored
if
they
go
to
the
Emperor
.
Can.
Laodic
.
c.
33.
[
That
no
one
pray
with
Hereticks
or
Schismaticks
,
]
(
which
seemeth
to
oblige
us
to
separate
from
the
Roman
Prelates
,
who
are
grievous
Schismaticks
,
by
imposing
things
unlawful
on
the
Churches
,
and
silencing
and
persecuting
those
that
obey
not
their
sinful
Laws
.
Before
the
Can.
Sardic
.
he
mentioneth
the
weakness
of
old
Osius
,
that
said
that
they
were
both
in
the
right
,
who
used
the
word
[
of
one
substance
,
]
and
[
of
the
like
substance
.
]
Can.
Sard.
2.
That
a
Bishop
that
by
Ambition
changeth
his
Seat
,
shall
not
have
(
so
much
as
)
Lay-communion
(
no
not
)
at
the
end
.
C.
14.
C.
15.
That
no
Bishop
be
above
three
weeks
in
another
City
,
nor
above
two
weeks
from
his
own
Church
,
(
which
implieth
that
each
Bishop
had
then
his
own
particular
Church
.
)
Can.
Afric
.
c.
15.
That
there
be
no
Re-baptizing
,
Re-ordaining
,
C.
17.
That
if
a
Bishop
to
be
Ordained
be
Contradicted
,
(
that
is
,
by
any
objected
unfitness
)
he
shall
not
after
be
Ordained
as
purged
only
by
three
Bishops
,
but
by
many
.
C.
19.
That
Diocesses
that
wants
Bishops
,
receive
none
without
the
consent
of
the
Bishop
who
hitherto
held
them
,
(
so
it
was
)
not
proudly
;
For
if
he
overhold
them
,
(
that
is
,
hold
them
under
himself
alone
,
when
they
need
more
Bishops
)
affecting
to
sit
over
the
People
,
and
despising
his
Fellow-Bishops
,
he
is
not
only
to
be
driven
from
the
retained
Diocesses
,
but
also
from
his
own
Church
:
]
(
so
that
no
proud
Bishops
should
have
power
to
hinder
the
Churches
from
having
as
many
Bishops
as
they
need
.
)
C.
60.
That
Bishops
that
are
of
later
Ordination
,
presume
not
to
set
or
prefer
themselves
before
those
that
were
before
them
.
C.
94.
If
a
Bishop
,
six
months
after
admonition
of
other
Bishops
,
neglect
to
make
Catholicks
of
the
People
belonging
to
his
Seat
,
any
other
shall
obtain
them
that
shall
deliver
them
from
their
Heresie
:
C.
105.
That
a
Bishop
shall
not
Excommunicate
a
man
on
a
Confession
made
only
to
himself
:
if
he
do
,
other
Bishops
shall
deny
Communion
to
that
Bishop
.
§
52.
Several
German
Councils
are
mentioned
,
(
at
Wormes
,
Paderborne
,
Daria
,
in
which
(
by
a
new
example
)
Charles
Mag.
is
confirmed
to
force
the
Saxons
to
profess
themselves
Christians
,
and
to
take
an
Oath
never
to
revolt
:
who
yet
(
doing
it
by
constraint
)
were
oft
perjured
and
revolted
,
till
at
last
their
Heathen
Duke
Witichind
became
a
voluntary
Christian
himself
.
§
53.
There
are
80
more
Canons
against
Oppressors
of
the
Clergy
,
said
to
be
collected
by
Adrian
,
of
which
one
is
the
old
one
,
That
no
Bishop
judge
the
Cause
of
any
Priest
,
Another
,
That
no
Bishop
ordain
or
judge
in
another's
Parish
,
else
it
shall
be
void
;
(
Who
then
is
bound
by
the
Pope
,
or
any
Usurper
,
who
will
Excommunicate
those
that
are
not
of
his
Flock
?
)
Another
saith
,
[
By
a
general
Sanction
we
forbid
Foreign
judgments
,
because
it
is
unmeet
that
he
should
be
judged
by
strangers
,
who
ought
to
have
Iudges
of
the
same
Province
,
and
that
are
chosen
by
himself
.
Another
,
That
no
Bishop
presume
to
judge
or
condemn
any
of
the
Clergy
,
unless
the
accused
Person
have
lawful
Accusers
present
,
and
have
place
for
defending
himself
by
answering
to
the
Charge
.
Another
,
For
Nullifying
such
Bishops
judgments
as
are
done
without
due
Tryal
,
by
Tyrannical
Power
,
and
not
by
Canonical
Authority
.
Another
saith
,
Constitutions
that
are
contrary
to
the
Canons
,
and
to
the
Decrees
of
the
Bishops
of
Rome
,
or
to
Good
Manners
,
are
of
no
moment
:
(
which
nulleth
even
many
of
the
Bishops
of
Rome
also
,
as
against
Good
Manners
.
)
Another
notable
Canon
is
,
[
Delatori
aut
lingua
capuletur
,
aut
convicto
Caput
amputetur
:
Delatores
autem
sunt
qui
ex
invidia
produnt
alios
.
]
That
is
,
Let
a
Delator's
tongue
be
pull'd
out
,
or
if
Convict
,
his
Head
cut
off
:
Delators
are
those
that
through
envy
betray
others
;
(
or
envious
Accusers
.
)
Alas
!
if
our
Delators
,
Calumniators
and
Informers
were
thus
used
now
,
what
abundance
would
have
suffered
for
wronging
some
one
Man
?
Another
Canon
is
,
If
a
Man
be
often
in
quarrels
,
and
easie
(
or
forward
)
to
accuse
,
let
no
Man
receive
his
Accusation
without
great
Examination
?
(
What
then
will
be
thought
of
the
usual
Accusations
of
Clergy
Calumniators
,
that
for
Sects
,
and
worldly
Interest
,
can
reproach
others
without
shame
or
measure
?
)
Another
is
,
That
the
danger
of
the
Iudge
is
greater
than
the
danger
of
him
that
is
judged
;
therefore
all
care
must
be
taken
to
avoid
unjust
judgment
and
punishments
.
Another
is
,
[
Let
no
Man
receive
the
witness
of
a
Lay-man
against
a
Clergy-man
.
]
(
And
Door-keepers
,
and
Clerks
,
and
Readers
,
were
then
Clergy-men
:
Was
not
this
a
great
priviledge
to
the
Church
?
)
§
54.
CCXXXII
.
We
come
now
to
the
great
General
Council
at
Nice
2d
,
called
by
the
Papists
the
7th
,
(
that
is
,
the
7th
which
pleased
them
.
)
I
have
before
noted
that
Irene
,
the
Widow
of
Leo
,
now
Ruled
,
her
Son
Constantine
being
Titular
Emperor
,
a
Child
,
under
her
Government
.
One
Stauratius
a
Senator
most
swayed
her
,
or
ruled
her
.
Taurasius
the
Patriarch
joined
with
her
for
Images
.
They
call
a
Council
at
Constantinople
.
A
General
Council
and
three
Emperors
(
Leo
,
Const.
&
Leo
)
had
lately
condemned
Images
,
§
55.
By
the
way
,
I
appeal
from
Pride
and
Ignorance
,
to
Christian
Sobriety
and
Reason
,
how
the
taking
down
of
Images
can
(
in
the
Roman
sense
)
be
called
an
Heresie
,
§
56.
At
the
meeting
of
this
Council
we
have
first
the
Call
and
Title
,
in
which
,
1.
The
Emperor
and
his
Mother
are
called
the
Governors
of
the
whole
world
,
(
Orbis
Terrarum
.
)
And
yet
our
Papists
(
as
W.
Iohnson
in
his
Novelty
represt
,
&c.
)
would
make
Men
believe
that
if
they
find
but
such
a
saying
of
a
Council
,
or
of
the
Church
,
it
must
needs
signifie
more
than
the
Empire
,
even
all
the
Earth
indeed
.
2.
It
's
expresly
said
over
and
over
,
that
this
Council
was
called
by
the
Emperor
,
and
by
their
Decree
and
Command
.
Tharasius
beginneth
with
telling
them
the
need
of
Reformation
(
for
Images
,
)
and
reporting
how
they
were
assaulted
at
Constantinople
,
when
they
met
there
,
(
and
so
removed
to
Nice
,
)
&c.
§
57.
Next
the
Letters
of
the
Empress
and
her
Son
are
read
,
in
which
they
are
before
made
know
what
they
must
do
.
They
are
told
what
Paul
Const.
on
his
Death-bed
said
for
Images
,
and
that
Tarasius
would
not
take
the
Patriarchate
till
he
had
promise
of
a
Council
to
restore
them
,
and
some
hopes
of
it
.
The
Emperor
here
saith
,
that
[
he
called
and
Congregated
the
Synod
,
and
that
ex
universo
terrarum
orbe
,
out
of
the
whole
earthly
world
;
]
and
yet
it
was
only
out
of
the
Roman
Empire
.
§
58.
When
the
Bishops
business
was
so
well
made
known
by
the
Woman
that
called
them
,
first
three
Bishops
that
had
been
lately
forward
speakers
against
Images
in
the
former
General
Council
under
Constantine
,
did
humbly
confess
their
sin
to
the
Council
,
and
asked
forgiveness
;
that
is
,
Basil.
Ancyrae
,
Theodorus
Myron
,
and
Theodosius
Amorii
.
And
first
Basil
Bishop
of
Ancyra
gave
them
his
Creed
,
in
which
he
professed
to
believe
in
the
Trinity
,
and
to
embrace
the
intercession
of
the
Mother
of
God
,
and
of
the
heavenly
Powers
,
and
of
all
the
Saints
,
and
with
all
honour
to
receive
and
embrace
their
holy
Reliques
,
firmly
believing
that
he
may
be
made
Partaker
of
their
holiness
:
Also
that
he
embraceth
the
venerable
Images
,
which
[
*
](A26898-e89510-b)
*
The
Verb
is
left
out
.
the
Oeconomy
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
&c.
and
of
the
inviolate
Virgin
our
Lady
the
Mother
of
God
,
and
of
the
holy
Apostles
,
Prophets
,
Martyrs
,
and
all
Saints
;
and
giveth
them
due
honour
:
Rejecting
and
cursing
with
all
his
mind
that
called
the
7th
Synod
[
(*)
](A26898-e89530-b)
(*)
Where
he
was
lately
a
Leader
.
,
that
was
gathered
by
a
depraved
mind
and
madness
—
a
false
Council
,
as
alien
to
all
Piety
and
Religion
,
impiously
barking
against
Ecclesiastical
Legislation
—
reproaching
venerable
Images
,
and
commanding
them
to
be
taken
out
of
the
Churches
,
&c.
And
to
shew
his
zeal
,
and
lead
others
the
way
,
he
delivereth
in
nine
Curses
or
Anathemas
.
One
against
those
that
demolish
Images
.
Another
against
those
that
expound
the
Scripture
words
against
Idols
and
Gentile
Images
,
as
against
Christians
Images
.
Next
he
execrateth
all
that
embrace
not
Images
,
so
it
is
now
become
necessary
unto
salvation
.
)
Another
Curse
is
against
those
that
favour
them
that
are
against
Images
,
&c.
(
Was
not
the
Church
ill
used
by
her
Bishops
,
when
they
are
sure
to
be
cursed
by
them
;
one
year
cursing
all
that
be
for
Images
,
and
another
cursing
all
that
be
not
for
them
?
Was
it
such
a
cursing
Clergy
,
to
make
a
cursed
Church
,
that
Christ
ordained
?
)
And
that
the
Council
might
not
suspect
that
this
Bishop
was
a
Temporizer
,
and
changed
his
Opinion
with
the
Times
,
first
he
professeth
to
declare
all
this
,
[
With
his
whole
Soul
,
Heart
and
Mind
;
]
and
next
he
wisheth
,
[
That
if
ever
by
any
means
he
revolt
again
from
Images
,
he
may
be
alienated
from
God
the
Father
,
Son
and
Holy
Ghost
,
and
the
Catholick
Church
.
]
And
thus
he
renounceth
Repentance
,
cursing
himself
if
ever
he
repent
.
§
59.
Tharasius
and
his
Synod
glorifie
God
for
this
excellent
Confession
:
And
next
cometh
Theodore
Bishop
of
Myros
,
and
he
doth
the
like
,
and
is
joyfully
received
:
And
next
cometh
Theodosius
Bishop
of
Amorium
,
and
he
more
dolefully
lamenteth
,
that
[
being
a
sinner
,
and
seduced
,
he
had
blattered
out
many
evils
untruly
against
venerable
Images
;
and
therefore
confessing
his
fault
,
he
condemneth
and
curseth
(
or
detesteth
)
himself
,
resolving
hereafter
to
do
the
same
thing
which
he
had
cursed
(
or
spoken
ill
of
)
and
to
teach
it
to
the
world
,
and
begging
to
be
received
among
Christians
,
though
unworthy
.
Next
he
offereth
his
Libel
,
viz.
First
I
approve
,
receive
,
salute
and
venerate
before
all
things
,
the
intemerate
Image
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
our
true
God
,
and
the
blessed
Mother
Virgins
,
who
brought
him
forth
without
seed
[
*
](A26898-e89700-b)
*
How
was
he
then
of
her
substance
.
;
whose
help
,
protection
and
intercession
I
pray
for
night
and
day
,
that
she
may
help
me
a
sinner
,
as
having
that
power
from
him
whom
she
brought
into
the
world
,
Christ
our
God
.
And
I
receive
and
venerate
the
Images
of
Saints
,
Apostles
,
Prophets
,
Martyrs
,
Fathers
,
Eremites
,
not
as
Gods
,
&c.
And
with
all
my
mind
I
beseech
them
to
intercede
with
God
for
me
,
that
I
may
find
mercy
in
the
day
of
judgment
.
On
the
same
account
I
venerate
the
Reliques
of
Saints
,
&c.
So
he
proceedeth
also
to
his
Curses
,
and
first
he
anathematizeth
all
that
venerate
not
Images
:
Then
he
curseth
those
that
reproach
them
:
And
next
,
that
speak
evil
of
them
:
And
next
he
curseth
those
that
do
not
from
their
hearts
teach
Christian
People
the
veneration
of
holy
and
honourable
Images
of
all
Saints
,
which
from
the
beginning
pleased
God
.
-
Qu.
1.
Where
shall
we
have
Painters
enow
?
-
2.
Where
shall
we
have
Money
to
pay
them
?
-
3.
Where
shall
we
find
room
to
hold
them
?
-
4.
Is
not
here
a
new
Article
of
Faith
,
and
a
new
Commandment
necessary
to
Salvation
?
-
5.
Was
not
their
Church
Universal
,
as
it
stood
before
all
or
most
here
cursed
?
-
6.
that
did
not
teach
them
to
the
People
,
and
that
from
his
heart
,
must
be
cursed
?
-
7.
Was
not
such
a
cursing
sort
of
Bishops
a
great
Curse
,
Shame
and
Calamity
to
the
Church
?
Did
they
not
tempt
Infidels
to
curse
or
deride
them
all
,
while
they
thus
cursed
one
another
,
even
their
Councils
?
Tharasius
joyfully
received
all
this
,
and
Constantine
Bishop
of
Constance
in
Cyprus
said
,
That
this
Libel
of
Theodosius
drew
many
tears
from
him
,
(
I
suppose
of
joy
;
)
And
now
they
all
saw
the
way
.
§
60.
But
now
cometh
a
Crowd
more
to
do
their
Pennance
;
Hypatius
Bishop
of
Nice
,
Leo
Rhodi
,
Gregory
of
Pisidia
,
Gregory
of
Pessinunt
,
Leo
of
Iconium
,
Nicolas
of
Hierapolis
,
Leo
of
Carpathium
.
And
now
Tarasius
was
sure
of
them
,
he
groweth
more
upon
them
,
and
will
know
of
them
,
Whence
it
was
that
in
the
last
Council
they
did
what
they
did
against
Images
?
whether
it
was
through
meer
Ignorance
,
Leo
,
Bishop
of
Rhode
,
answered
,
[
We
have
sinned
before
God
,
and
before
the
Church
,
and
before
this
holy
Synod
;
Ignorance
made
us
fall
from
the
Truth
,
and
we
have
nothing
to
say
in
our
own
defence
.
]
Tharasius
would
know
what
Reason
now
moveth
and
changeth
them
;
some
say
,
because
it
is
the
Doctrine
or
Faith
of
the
Apostles
and
Fathers
.
Another
alledgeth
a
saying
as
of
the
Antioch
Council
,
and
another
as
of
Isidore
Pelus
▪
which
the
learned
Reader
examining
,
may
see
what
proof
it
was
that
Images
were
brought
into
Churches
by
;
it
's
worth
the
noting
.
But
another
alledgeth
the
Apostles
and
Prophets
Tradition
:
But
what
's
the
proof
?
And
did
not
the
Council
at
Constant
,
nor
the
Bishops
in
the
Reign
of
the
three
former
Emperors
know
what
Tradition
was
?
Was
it
unknown
till
now
?
How
came
it
now
known
then
?
Tharasius
asketh
one
of
the
Bishops
(
Leo
)
How
it
came
to
pass
that
he
that
had
been
ten
or
eight
years
a
Bishop
,
never
knew
the
Apostolical
Tradition
for
Images
till
just
now
?
He
answered
,
Because
through
many
Ages
,
(
or
Times
)
Malice
endured
,
and
so
wicked
Doctrine
endured
;
and
when
this
persevered
for
our
sins
,
it
compelled
us
to
go
out
of
the
way
of
Truth
;
but
there
is
hope
with
God
of
our
salvation
.
But
Constantine
Cypr.
answereth
him
,
You
that
are
Bishops
,
and
Teachers
of
others
,
should
not
have
had
need
to
be
taught
your selves
.
Leo
replied
,
If
there
were
no
expression
of
sin
in
the
Law
,
there
would
be
no
need
of
Grace
.
Another
(
Hypatius
)
replied
with
the
rest
,
We
received
ill
Doctrine
from
ill
Masters
.
Yea
,
but
saith
Tarasius
,
The
Church
ought
not
to
receive
Priests
from
ill
Teachers
.
Hypatius
,
Bishop
of
Nice
,
replieth
,
[
Custom
hath
so
obtained
.
]
§
61.
Hereupon
the
Synod
desired
to
be
informed
on
what
terms
Hereticks
were
to
be
received
,
when
they
returned
:
so
the
Canons
were
brought
and
read
.
And
though
many
Canons
and
Fathers
have
said
,
that
no
Repentance
for
some
Crimes
must
restore
a
Man
to
the
Priesthood
,
though
it
must
to
the
Church
;
and
there
is
an
Epistle
of
Tarasius
put
by
Crabbe
before
this
Council
,
in
which
he
determineth
that
a
Simoniack
may
be
received
upon
Repentance
to
Communion
,
but
not
to
his
Office
;
yet
Tarasius
here
being
desirous
of
their
return
,
(
knowing
that
these
Penitents
that
renounced
the
errors
of
their
Education
,
and
former
practice
,
would
draw
others
to
conformity
with
them
)
did
resolutely
answer
all
that
was
objected
against
their
reception
.
§
62.
Here
(
in
Crab.
p.
472.
)
a
question
fell
in
(
upon
their
reading
the
Proofs
,
that
repenting
Hereticks
were
by
the
Church
to
be
restored
to
their
Bishopricks
and
Priesthood
,
)
What
Hereticks
those
were
?
And
it
was
answered
,
that
they
were
Novatians
,
Encratists
,
and
Arrians
,
and
Manichees
,
Marcionists
,
and
Eutychians
.
And
then
one
asketh
,
Whether
this
Heresie
(
against
Images
)
was
greater
or
less
than
all
those
?
answereth
,
(
like
a
Stoick
)
[
Evil
is
always
the
same
and
equal
,
especially
in
matters
Ecclesiastical
,
in
the
Decrees
of
which
both
great
and
small
,
to
err
is
the
same
thing
;
for
in
both
God's
Law
is
violated
.
]
(
O
Learned
Patriarch
,
worthy
to
be
the
setter
up
of
Church-Images
!
)
A
venerable
Monk
that
was
Vicar
of
the
Oriental
Patriarch
,
[
That
this
Heresie
is
worse
than
all
heresies
,
and
the
worst
of
all
Evils
,
as
that
which
subverteth
the
Oeconomy
of
our
Saviour
.
]
Note
,
Reader
,
how
the
Patriarchal
Thrones
did
govern
the
Church
and
this
Council
,
and
by
what
reasons
Images
and
Saints
intercessions
were
set
up
.
Arrianism
,
Manicheism
,
Marcionism
,
no
Heresie
that
denied
the
essentials
of
Christianity
,
no
evil
was
so
bad
with
them
as
to
deny
Church-Images
,
&c.
And
so
the
late
General
Council
,
and
Bishops
,
for
three
Emperors
Reigns
,
had
been
under
the
worst
of
Heresies
and
Evils
,
worse
than
Arrianism
itself
.
§
63.
But
here
Constantine
the
Notary
of
the
Const.
Patriarchate
,
happily
brought
in
so
pertinent
a
Testimony
,
as
much
made
for
the
pardon
of
the
penitent
Bishops
:
He
read
out
of
the
Council
of
Calcedon
,
how
the
Oriental
and
other
Bishops
that
had
lately
set
up
Eutyches
and
Dioscorus
in
the
2d
Ephesian
Council
,
Calcedon
,
[
We
have
all
sinned
,
we
all
ask
forgiveness
.
]
And
how
Thalassius
,
Eusebius
and
Eustathius
cryed
,
[
We
have
all
erred
,
we
all
ask
forgiveness
.
]
And
after
them
Iuvenal
,
and
after
him
the
Illyrican
Bishops
cryed
,
[
We
have
all
lapsed
,
we
all
ask
pardon
.
]
And
so
the
President
was
undeniable
and
effectual
.
These
were
not
the
first
Bishops
that
went
one
way
in
one
Council
under
one
Prince
,
and
cryed
peccavimus
for
it
,
as
Heresie
,
in
the
next
.
§
64.
But
Sabas
the
Monk
starts
yet
a
greater
doubt
than
this
,
and
that
is
,
whether
they
had
true
Ordination
,
and
so
were
true
Bishops
.
For
seeing
they
were
bred
in
the
times
of
Heresie
,
which
had
prevailed
under
so
many
Emperors
,
and
had
Heretical
Teachers
,
it
's
like
they
had
Heretick
Ordainers
,
seeing
the
late
Council
shewed
what
the
Bishops
then
were
.
And
the
Fact
was
confest
,
that
they
were
Ordained
by
Bishops
that
were
Hereticks
,
(
that
is
,
against
Church-Images
,
and
praying
to
Saints
for
their
intercession
,
and
using
Reliques
.
Peter
Vic.
Rom.
alledged
the
instance
of
Meletius
against
it
,
Tarasius
brought
a
notable
expeditious
Argument
,
viz.
The
Fathers
agree
among
themselves
,
E.
G.
Nazianzen
wisht
there
were
no
difference
of
Bishops
Seats
(
one
above
another
)
and
said
that
he
never
saw
Councils
that
did
not
more
harm
than
good
.
The
Fathers
differed
not
among
themselves
;
ergo
the
rest
of
the
Fathers
were
of
Gregory's
mind
.
In
conclusion
,
they
offered
their
Confessions
,
and
were
absolved
.
§
65.
In
the
2d
Action
,
the
Rulers
send
in
the
Bishop
of
Neo-Caesarea
to
do
his
Pennance
;
and
he
also
cryeth
for
mercy
,
and
confesseth
that
his
errors
and
sins
were
infinite
,
but
now
he
believed
as
the
Synod
doth
.
Tharasius
asketh
him
whether
he
be
not
ashamed
to
have
been
ignorant
so
long
,
and
questioneth
the
sincerity
of
his
Repentance
,
which
he
earnestly
professeth
,
condemning
his
Sin
,
and
promising
Conformity
.
Next
a
long
Epistle
of
Adrian's
to
the
Emperor
and
Empress
,
and
another
to
Tharasius
for
Images
are
read
:
For
Popes
use
not
to
travel
to
General
Councils
,
but
to
send
their
Letters
and
Legates
,
lest
in
their
present
Disputes
they
be
found
no
wiser
than
other
Men
,
and
their
Infallibility
be
proved
less
at
hand
,
than
at
a
distance
,
where
they
hear
not
the
Debates
.
Here
Adrian
to
the
Empress
relateth
the
foresaid
Vision
of
Constantine
Mag.
to
be
healed
of
his
Leprosie
,
a
Fable
fit
to
introduce
Image-worship
;
and
for
an
Infallible
Pope
to
use
,
fully
confuted
(
as
aforesaid
)
by
Henry
Fowlis
(
after
many
others
)
of
Popish
Treasons
.
§
66.
Tharasius
professeth
his
consent
to
Adrian's
Letters
,
yet
professeth
,
[
That
he
giveth
the
Worship
called
Latria
to
God
alone
,
and
placeth
his
belief
in
him
alone
.
]
Contrary
to
Aquinas
and
his
Followers
,
and
other
such
Roman
Doctors
.
And
the
whole
Council
ecchoed
their
consent
,
and
voted
for
Images
;
so
much
can
one
Woman
do
in
Power
.
§
67.
In
the
3d
Action
,
Gregory
Bishop
of
Neo-Caesarea
is
to
receive
his
Absolution
fully
,
and
Tharasius
puts
in
an
Objection
,
that
it
's
said
that
some
Bishops
in
the
late
Persecution
did
scourge
dissenting
Bishops
,
and
such
were
not
to
be
received
:
But
Gregory
protested
that
he
scourged
none
.
But
he
is
accused
by
others
,
to
have
been
a
Leader
of
the
last
Council
against
Images
,
and
so
he
is
deferred
.
And
the
Epistle
of
Tharasius
to
the
Eastern
Patriarchs
is
read
,
(
and
their
Answers
;
)
in
which
it
is
to
be
noted
,
that
yet
Image-worship
was
not
owned
:
For
he
professeth
in
his
Creed
to
them
,
that
[
We
admit
Pictures
for
no
other
use
,
but
that
they
may
the
more
perfectly
be
exhibited
to
the
sight
and
eyes
;
as
the
Lamb
of
God
that
taketh
away
the
sins
of
the
World
,
&c.
]
And
the
4th
Action
containing
all
their
Proofs
from
Scripture
and
Fathers
,
plead
but
for
the
memorative
and
instructing
use
of
Images
,
by
which
they
are
to
the
eye
,
what
words
are
to
the
ear
:
But
they
should
have
considered
the
danger
of
abuse
,
and
foreseen
how
much
further
they
were
like
to
be
carried
,
as
with
the
Papists
they
are
.
And
in
the
fifth
Action
they
proceed
in
reading
more
,
to
the
same
purpose
,
for
commemorative
Images
;
Itinerary
of
the
Apostles
,
which
they
voted
to
be
a
cursed
Book
,
and
said
it
was
that
Book
that
the
Synod
against
Images
made
use
of
:
whereupon
Greg.
Neo-Caes
.
&
Theodos.
Amorii
,
are
asked
whether
that
Book
was
read
in
the
false
Synod
,
and
they
sware
by
God
,
that
it
was
not
,
but
only
some
recited
words
as
out
of
it
.
Pretorius
a
Nobleman
said
,
[
But
they
did
all
by
the
Royal
Procuration
.
]
And
they
proceed
to
refell
the
Testimonies
that
were
brought
against
Images
.
Cosmas
Cubicularius
brought
out
an
Old
Testament
with
Scholia
blotted
out
,
where
was
yet
legible
on
the
second
Commandment
,
[
If
we
make
the
Image
of
Christ
,
truly
we
do
not
for
the
similitude
adore
it
,
but
that
the
mind
might
be
raised
upward
by
what
is
seen
.
]
The
Expunction
was
said
by
Tarasius
to
be
done
by
his
Predecessors
,
Anastasius
,
Constantine
,
Victor
,
all
Hereticks
.
And
here
they
cursed
Concealers
and
Cancellers
of
Writings
.
(
Wo
then
to
Rome
!
)
Other
rased
Books
were
read
,
and
Curses
added
against
the
Adversaries
of
Images
,
and
those
that
communicate
with
them
.
§
68.
In
the
6th
Action
,
the
words
of
the
7th
Council
against
Images
are
brought
forth
in
a
Book
with
a
Confutation
of
them
,
which
the
Reader
that
hath
leisure
may
compare
.
Greg.
Neo-Caesar
.
read
the
Councils
words
.
Ioan.
Cancellarius
read
the
Confutation
.
It
fell
out
well
that
this
Confutation
was
undertaken
,
or
else
we
had
lost
the
Decrees
of
this
Council
;
as
the
Acts
,
for
ought
I
know
,
are
buried
.
In
general
every
sober
Reader
may
perceive
a
great
deal
of
difference
between
the
style
of
the
Council
of
Constantinople
,
and
the
Answer
.
The
Council
speaks
with
as
much
temper
and
gravity
,
as
most
of
the
best
Councils
have
done
.
The
Answer
aboundeth
with
such
railings
and
reviling
words
,
as
are
meeter
for
a
common
Scold
,
than
for
Divines
.
The
common
language
of
it
,
is
to
call
the
Bishops
of
the
Council
,
Blinded
,
Ignorant
,
Fools
,
Wicked
,
Deceivers
,
Blasphemers
,
and
such
like
.
And
if
all
the
Bishops
on
earth
be
present
,
or
represented
in
a
General
Council
,
what
a
Case
then
was
the
Church
in
?
And
how
shall
we
know
what
Council
is
to
be
believed
,
unless
the
Pope
make
all
the
difference
?
§
69.
The
number
of
the
Bishops
were
[
*
](A26898-e91360-b)
*
At
Constantinople
338.
They
first
shew
how
Satan
hath
brought
in
Idolatry
.
One
of
their
chief
Arguments
against
Images
of
Christ
,
is
,
that
they
savor
of
Nestorianism
,
representing
Christ
by
his
meer
Manhood
,
when
they
cannot
paint
his
Godhead
;
calling
that
Picture
Christ
,
and
overthrowing
the
Oeconomy
and
Union
of
his
Person
.
I
meddle
not
with
the
weight
of
their
reason
,
but
only
recite
it
.
§
70
▪
It
's
again
worth
the
noting
,
that
the
Answer
to
them
saith
,
(
For
their
charging
Images
,
as
drawing
down
the
mind
to
Creature-worship
;
Latria
)
[
O
insanien'em
linguam
,
quam
instar
machaerae
acutae
&
veneno
imbutae
possident
,
&c.
O
mad
tongue
,
which
they
possess
like
a
sharp
sword
,
imbued
with
poyson
,
For
no
Christian
ever
gave
Latriam
to
the
Image
of
those
that
are
under
Heaven
;
for
this
is
the
Fable
of
the
Gentiles
,
and
Devils
invention
,
and
the
aggression
of
Satanical
Action
.
]
—
[
Our
Latria
is
in
Spirit
and
Truth
.
]
Other
passages
forbid
us
to
think
that
they
juggle
here
,
and
denying
Latriam
only
to
Creatures
under
Heaven
,
intend
to
give
it
to
Creatures
in
Heaven
;
for
they
appropriate
it
elsewhere
to
God
:
by
which
they
greatly
differ
from
Aquinas
and
such
Papists
.
§
71.
Note
also
that
(
whether
well
or
ill
)
both
these
adverse
Councils
curse
Pope
Honorius
as
an
Heretick
;
see
Crab.
p.
560
,
&c.
§
72.
Another
Argument
which
the
first
7th
Council
(
at
Const.
)
useth
against
Images
in
Churches
,
is
,
that
Christ
himself
hath
chosen
and
instituted
such
an
Image
as
he
would
be
represented
by
,
and
that
is
the
Bread
and
Wine
in
the
Sacrament
,
and
therefore
we
must
not
presume
to
make
another
,
as
if
he
had
not
done
it
well
.
This
sheweth
that
this
General
Council
and
the
Church
then
held
that
the
Bread
was
not
nullified
,
nor
become
Christ's
Essence
,
but
was
the
Image
or
Representation
of
his
broken
Body
,
and
so
called
,
The
Body
of
Christ
,
as
we
say
of
E.
G.
Caesar's
Image
,
This
is
Caesar.
But
the
adverse
Council
,
or
the
Answer
,
raileth
at
this
as
an
abominable
Speech
,
(
Crab.
p.
567.
)
as
if
the
Sacrament
might
not
be
called
,
The
Image
of
Christ
,
(
though
de
re
they
seem
not
at
all
to
differ
)
saith
the
Constantine
Council
,
[
Imaginem
totam
electam
,
viz.
substantiam
panis
mandavit
appon●
,
ne
scilic●t
,
humanâ
effigie
figurata
,
idolatria
induceretur
.
]
A
Deo
tradita
Imago
Carnis
ejus
panis
scilicet
Divinus
impletus
est
Spiritu
Sancto
,
cum
poculo
quoque
sanguinis
lateris
illius
vivificantis
.
Haec
igitur
vera
incarnatae
dispensatienis
Christi
Dei
nostri
Imago
sicut
praedictum
est
,
quam
ipse
nobis
verus
naturae
vividus
Creator
propriâ
voce
tradidit
.
§
73.
Note
also
(
Crab.
p.
568.
)
that
the
Constantin
.
Council
plead
,
That
this
use
of
Images
began
neither
by
the
Tradition
of
Christ
,
And
that
the
Answer
saith
,
that
[
The
Veneration
of
Images
was
delivered
with
many
other
things
without
Scripture
,
from
the
Apostles
time
,
&c.
Here
note
1.
How
those
Papists
(
in
particular
which
I
have
elsewhere
answered
)
are
confuted
,
who
say
that
[
Tradition
is
universal
,
sure
,
known
,
constant
,
and
no
Churches
pleaded
Traditions
against
each
other
,
at
least
in
necessary
things
or
Faith
;
but
if
we
have
not
the
right
now
,
it
must
be
because
the
Councils
went
all
to
Bed
in
one
mind
,
and
rose
in
another
.
]
You
see
here
that
the
2d
Nieene
Council
took
the
Doctrine
of
the
former
to
be
Anathematized
Heresie
;
and
that
338
Bishops
in
one
of
the
Councils
,
(
and
the
most
under
many
Emperors
)
and
350
Bishops
in
the
other
Council
,
pleaded
Tradition
against
each
other
.
But
sure
any
Man
that
hath
read
the
Fathers
of
the
first
300
or
400
years
,
will
easily
see
which
of
them
was
in
the
right
,
excepting
the
sign
of
the
Cross.
2.
Note
also
that
it
is
here
confessed
,
that
there
is
no
Scriptural
Tradition
of
this
use
of
Images
.
§
74.
In
the
Definitions
of
the
Constantine
Council
it
is
to
be
noted
,
1.
That
they
are
not
so
much
against
the
intercession
of
the
Virgin
Mary
,
or
Saints
,
as
the
Protestants
mostly
are
,
nor
as
the
Papists
make
them
:
For
(
Crab.
p.
589.
)
they
say
Defin.
15.
[
If
any
confess
not
holy
Mary
ever
a
Virgin
,
properly
and
truly
the
Parent
of
God
,
and
superior
to
every
Creature
visible
and
invisible
[
(*)
](A26898-e91930-b)
(*)
What!
superior
to
Christ's
Humanity
?
How
prove
you
that
she
is
superior
to
the
highest
Angels
?
,
and
doth
not
with
a
sincere
Faith
crave
her
Intercessions
,
as
having
this
liberty
with
him
that
is
born
of
her
,
God
,
let
him
be
Anathema
.
And
Defin.
17.
[
If
any
confess
not
that
all
who
from
the
beginning
to
this
day
,
before
the
Law
,
and
under
the
Law
,
and
in
the
Grace
given
of
God
,
being
Saints
are
venerable
in
the
presence
of
God
in
soul
and
body
[
(*)
](A26898-e91960-b)
(*)
Are
the
bodies
of
all
Saints
already
risen
?
,
and
doth
not
seek
their
intercessions
,
as
having
liberty
with
God
to
intercede
for
the
world
according
to
Ecclesiastical
Tradition
,
let
him
be
Anathema
.
]
Were
not
these
Men
high
enough
in
Creature-worship
,
to
escape
the
Curse
of
Hereticks
?
2.
I
noted
before
how
they
do
Defin.
7.
conclude
,
that
Christ's
Body
glorified
is
not
proper
Flesh
,
and
yet
not
incorporeal
,
but
his
true
Body
.
§
75.
That
you
may
see
that
this
Council
were
of
one
mind
,
in
the
conclusion
they
all
say
,
Omnes
se
credimus
;
Omnes
idem
sapimus
;
Omnes
approbando
probando
volentes
subscripsimus
,
&c.
We
all
thus
believe
,
(
against
Images
;
)
We
are
all
of
one
mind
;
We
all
subscribe
willingly
,
as
approving
,
&c.
Only
Germanus
,
George
,
and
Manzurus
,
(
supposed
to
be
Damascene
)
are
found
among
the
Anathematized
Dissenters
,
Crab.
p.
592.
§
76.
The
7th
Action
of
the
Nicene
Synod
,
containeth
their
Definition
,
in
which
they
deny
indeed
Latria
to
Images
,
but
yet
say
(
more
than
before
)
[
That
they
that
see
the
Pictures
,
may
come
to
the
memory
and
desire
of
the
Prototypes
;
as
by
the
sight
of
the
Cross
,
and
by
the
holy
Gospels
,
and
holy
Oblations
.
—
For
the
honour
of
the
Image
resulteth
to
the
Prototype
,
and
he
that
adoreth
the
Image
,
in
it
adoreth
the
described
Argument
.
]
So
that
they
that
began
lower
,
in
the
conclusion
came
up
to
Adoration
.
They
all
profess
full
consent
,
and
curse
all
that
bring
Scripture
against
Images
,
and
that
call
them
Idols
,
&c.
They
curse
the
last
Council
,
as
Rugiens
Conciliabulum
;
and
three
dissenting
Bishops
,
and
three
former
Patriarchs
of
Const.
two
more
Bishops
they
add
.
They
curse
all
that
receive
not
Images
,
and
all
that
salute
them
not
in
the
Name
of
the
Lord
and
his
Saints
,
and
that
care
not
for
unwritten
Tradition
of
the
Church
.
Next
they
write
an
Epistle
to
the
Empress
,
(
and
her
Child
)
applauding
them
,
and
adding
,
that
[
Denying
Latria
to
them
,
they
judge
them
to
be
adored
and
saluted
,
and
pronounced
every
one
Anathematized
that
is
so
minded
,
as
to
stick
at
and
doubt
of
the
Adoration
of
Images
,
and
this
as
empowred
by
God's
Spirit
so
to
curse
them
;
(
say
they
)
is
nothing
else
but
separating
them
from
Christ
.
Judge
now
what
the
use
of
such
Councils
was
,
[
To
curse
Men
,
and
separate
them
from
Christ
,
]
and
that
if
they
do
but
doubt
of
adoring
Images
.
Reader
,
if
thou
believe
that
in
these
Heretications
,
Separations
and
Damnations
of
such
,
they
were
of
Christ's
mind
,
and
did
his
work
,
and
served
not
his
Enemy
against
him
and
his
Church
,
I
am
not
of
thy
mind
,
nor
am
ever
like
to
be
.
Another
Epistle
they
wrote
to
the
People
,
and
one
Tharasius
sent
to
Adrian
.
§
77.
Some
Canons
of
theirs
are
added
,
of
which
this
is
the
third
.
[
Every
Election
of
a
Bishop
,
Priest
,
or
Deacon
,
which
is
made
by
Magistrates
,
[
*
](A26898-e92360-b)
*
Alas
!
Must
all
be
Separatists
from
the
Bishops
in
England
,
France
,
&
c
?
The
4th
Canon
is
,
[
Paul
saith
,
I
have
desired
no
Mans
silver
or
gold
,
&c.
If
therefore
any
one
exacting
money
,
or
any
other
thing
,
or
for
any
affection
of
his
own
,
shall
be
found
to
drive
from
his
Ministry
,
or
to
segregate
any
one
of
his
Clergy
,
or
to
shut
the
venerable
Temple
,
forbidding
in
it
the
Divine
Ministeries
,
shewing
his
madness
even
on
that
which
hath
no
sense
[
*
](A26898-e92430-b)
*
As
by
Interdicts
,
such
an
one
is
truly
sensless
,
and
shall
be
obnoxious
to
the
Lex
Talionis
,
and
his
work
shall
fall
upon
his
own
head
,
as
being
a
transgressor
of
God's
Law
:
For
the
chief
Apostle
Peter
commanded
,
Feed
the
Flock
of
God
,
overseeing
it
,
not
by
force
,
but
freely
and
voluntarily
,
according
to
God
;
not
for
filthy
lucre
sake
,
but
readily
and
chearfully
;
not
as
having
a
dominion
●ver
the
Clergy
,
but
as
being
examples
to
the
Flock
.
The
15th
Canon
forbids
one
Man
to
have
two
Churches
.
The
22d
Canon
forbids
Canting
,
and
Minstrels
,
and
Ribald
Songs
at
meat
:
But
the
7th
savors
of
their
Superstition
,
forbidding
any
Temple
to
be
Consecrated
without
Reliques
,
and
ordering
Temples
that
have
no
Reliques
to
be
put
down
.
§
78.
In
the
Letter
to
Adrian
,
Tharasius
tells
him
,
that
he
had
a
year
before
attempted
the
like
at
Const.
but
was
hindered
a
whole
year
by
violent
Men
;
which
further
sheweth
how
far
the
opposition
to
Images
had
obtained
,
when
Irene
began
to
set
them
up
.
§
79.
So
much
of
the
2d
Nicene
Council
,
in
which
by
the
power
of
one
Woman
,
and
Stauratius
a
Senator
that
ruled
her
,
the
judgment
of
the
Universal
Church
(
if
the
Council
,
or
most
of
the
Bishops
in
the
Empire
signifie
it
)
was
suddenly
changed
from
what
it
had
been
during
the
Reign
of
the
three
last
Emperors
,
and
made
that
Church-use
of
Images
(
which
some
thought
sinful
,
and
no
judicious
Christian
could
judge
necessary
,
but
indifferent
,
and
of
use
to
some
)
to
be
henceforth
so
necessary
,
that
the
Denyers
are
sentenced
for
cursed
Hereticks
,
yea
the
Doubters
cut
off
from
Christ
.
§
80.
CCXXXIII
.
Binnius
next
addeth
a
Council
at
Forojulium
,
An.
791.
held
by
Paulinus
Bishop
of
Aquileia
:
in
which
is
a
Speech
of
his
to
the
Bishops
,
and
an
excellent
Creed
,
and
14
Canons
,
written
as
by
himself
;
all
in
a
far
more
understanding
,
sober
,
pious
manner
,
than
is
usual
among
the
Patriarchs
at
General
Councils
.
The
13th
Canon
is
an
excellent
Precept
for
the
holy
observation
of
the
Lord's-day
,
wholly
in
Holiness
,
and
in
Hymns
of
Praise
to
the
Holy
Ghost
,
that
blessed
it
by
his
admirable
Advent
,
calling
it
God's
Sabbath
of
delight
,
beginning
the
7th
day
evening
,
not
for
the
honour
of
the
7th
day
,
but
of
this
Sabbath
,
&c.
§
81.
Yet
rash
and
unskilful
words
set
the
Bishops
into
more
divisions
.
Faelix
Urgelitanus
,
and
from
him
Elipandus
Bishop
of
Toletum
,
taught
that
Christ
as
the
eternal
Word
was
God's
Natural
Son
,
but
that
as
Man
he
was
his
Adopted
Son
.
Hence
his
Adversaries
gathered
that
he
was
a
Nestorian
,
and
held
two
Sons
.
A
Council
An.
792.
at
Ratisbonne
was
called
to
condemn
this
Heresie
.
Yea
,
Ionas
Bishop
of
Orleance
saith
,
That
it
infected
Spain
for
a
great
part
,
(
and
he
knew
their
Followers
to
be
certain
Antichrists
,
by
their
faces
and
habits
.
)
But
wise
Men
think
that
the
Controversie
was
not
de
re
,
but
de
nomine
;
And
that
if
one
Christ
be
said
to
be
one
Son
of
God
in
two
natures
,
by
a
twofold
fundamentum
of
the
Relation
of
a
Son
,
and
that
the
foundation
of
the
eternal
Relation
was
the
eternal
Generation
,
and
the
foundation
of
the
temporal
Relation
in
the
Humanity
,
was
the
temporal
Generation
and
Union
with
the
Deity
,
yet
this
proveth
not
two
Sons
:
yea
,
or
if
it
had
been
said
that
two
Generations
being
the
fundamenta
,
two
Relations
of
Sonship
result
from
them
.
two
Persons
,
or
made
any
more
division
of
Christs
natures
than
their
Adversaries
did
;
but
only
might
think
that
a
double
filiation
from
a
double
fundamentum
,
might
be
found
in
one
Person
.
Let
this
Opinion
be
wrong
,
I
see
not
how
the
Hereticators
could
make
it
a
damnable
Heresie
.
But
it
's
pity
that
Faelix
had
not
taken
warning
by
the
Churches
long
and
sad
experience
,
to
avoid
such
wordy
occasions
of
Contention
,
and
not
to
set
again
on
work
either
the
Heretical
,
or
the
Hereticating
Evil
Spirit
.
§
82.
Claudius
Taurinensis
,
Ionas
Aurelianensis
wrote
,
whose
Writings
are
in
the
Biblioth.
Patrum
by
Marg.
de
la
Bigne
;
Read
them
,
and
judge
as
you
see
cause
.
§
.
83.
About
the
time
of
the
Frankford
Council
,
came
out
a
Book-against
Images
,
which
is
published
as
written
by
Carolus
Magnus
himself
.
A
great
Controversie
it
is
,
Who
is
the
Author
?
No
small
number
say
,
it
was
Charles
his
own
indeed
.
Others
,
that
it
was
written
at
his
Will
and
Command
.
But
Binnius
and
some
others
deny
it
,
Serenus
Massiliensis
an
Iconoclast
,
and
his
Disciples
.
How
we
shall
know
the
Truth
in
such
Cases
,
I
cannot
tell
:
But
it
is
confessed
that
Spain
and
France
were
then
much
infected
with
the
Doctrine
which
is
against
Church-Images
.
It
is
certain
that
Pope
Adrian
saith
,
that
Carolus
Mag.
sent
him
such
a
Book
by
Engilbert
an
Abbot
,
and
his
Epistle
against
it
is
extant
.
§
.
84.
CCXXXIV
.
We
come
now
to
a
great
Council
at
Frankford
,
called
by
Charles
Mag.
present
,
and
by
Adrian
.
And
as
late
as
it
is
,
all
the
Historians
cannot
tell
us
whether
it
was
Universal
,
or
what
they
did
.
Some
say
it
was
a
General
Council
,
because
Charles
summon'd
it
as
such
,
and
300
Bishops
were
there
.
Others
say
No
,
it
was
but
Provincial
,
because
none
of
the
Bishops
of
the
East
were
there
,
whole
World
,
but
only
from
the
whole
Empire
.
)
That
they
dealt
with
the
Case
of
Elipandus
Bishop
of
Toletum
,
and
Faelix
Urgel
.
is
agreed
on
,
but
what
they
did
about
Images
is
not
agreed
on
.
Ado
;
Rhegino
,
Aimonius
Urspurg
.
and
many
Historians
say
,
They
condemned
the
Nicene
Council
that
was
for
Images
.
Even
Baronius
is
of
the
same
mind
,
thinking
the
Liber
Carolinus
deceived
them
.
He
proveth
this
to
be
the
common
judgment
of
Historians
,
and
ancient
Writers
.
Bellarmine
[
*
](A26898-e93300-b)
*
Lib.
2.
de
Imagin
.
cap.
14.
Even
Dion
.
Petavius
after
all
saith
,
In
which
Synod
of
Frankford
,
the
7th
General
Council
was
rejected
by
the
Bishops
that
were
ignorant
●f
its
Decrees
,
An.
794.
Hist.
l.
8.
c.
7.
(
his
Brother
)
is
of
the
same
judgment
.
And
is
not
their
Concession
more
than
twenty
later
Mens
denial
?
Yea
Genebrard
concurreth
;
yet
Binnius
leaveth
his
Master
Baronius
,
and
giveth
his
Reasons
against
them
.
And
he
doth
well
prove
,
that
it
could
not
be
by
ignorance
and
surprize
,
that
the
Frankford
Council
should
condemn
the
Nicene
;
and
he
is
loth
to
think
that
they
were
wilful
Hereticks
,
especially
when
they
profess
to
follow
Tradition
:
But
he
knew
that
the
7th
Constantin
.
Council
against
Images
,
profest
to
follow
Tradition
.
And
if
French
Men
will
make
us
Hereticks
for
speaking
English
,
it
is
no
wonder
if
we
make
them
Hereticks
for
speaking
French
.
If
Men
will
Hereticate
others
for
Images
,
or
Ceremonies
,
or
Words
,
others
will
measure
the
like
to
them
.
This
kind
of
Hereticating
is
circular
,
and
hath
no
end
.
Suarez
will
have
either
the
Historians
to
have
erred
,
or
their
Books
to
be
corrupted
;
with
what
measure
you
mete
,
it
shall
be
measured
to
you
.
You
shall
then
give
us
leave
to
suspect
your
Books
,
where
there
is
far
greater
cause
.
§
85.
But
the
Synod
,
or
Paulinus
Aquileiensis
,
a
learned
worthy
Bishop
in
the
Synod
,
(
whom
the
rest
follow
)
copiously
write
a
Confutation
of
Elipandus
and
Faelix
.
And
the
charges
of
Heresie
are
,
-
1.
That
they
call
Christ
as
to
his
Humanity
,
God's
Adopted
Son
,
(
and
his
eternal
Person
his
Natural
Son
.
-
2.
Because
they
say
he
was
Adopted
by
Grace
.
-
3.
Because
they
say
he
was
a
Servant
.
Alas
for
the
Church
,
that
must
thus
by
Bishops
be
distracted
for
want
of
skill
in
words
!
Is
there
no
remedy
?
Binnius
confesseth
that
some
Papists
think
that
they
meant
right
,
as
Durandus
did
,
and
that
the
difference
was
but
in
words
.
The
Council
supposeth
Elipandus
and
Faelix
to
use
the
word
[
Adoption
]
exclusively
,
as
to
Christ's
Filiation
by
Generation
,
as
conceived
by
the
Holy
Ghost
:
whereas
it
is
far
likelier
that
they
took
both
Conjunct
to
be
the
fundamentum
filiationis
.
God
adopting
,
that
is
,
of
his
good
Will
freely
creating
Christ's
Humane
Nature
,
and
uniting
it
to
the
Divine
;
called
Adoption
,
because
it
was
God's
free
act
of
Love
,
and
not
a
communication
of
his
Essence
,
as
the
eternal
Generation
is
.
The
Humanity
is
not
God's
Essence
.
And
I
hope
the
name
of
[
The
Son
of
Man
]
used
so
oft
by
Christ
of
himself
,
is
no
Heresie
.
And
there
appeareth
no
reason
to
censure
them
as
denying
either
the
eternal
or
temporal
Generation
of
Christ
.
But
they
argue
against
them
,
-
1.
That
he
is
said
to
be
Adopted
,
that
is
,
not
Generated
.
-
2.
And
that
he
merited
it
not
,
but
was
adopted
of
meer
Grace
,
but
so
was
not
Christ
.
Answ.
1.
These
Objections
seem
to
confess
that
the
difference
was
but
denomine
;
and
is
the
unapt
use
of
such
a
word
,
an
Heresie
?
How
many
Heresies
then
have
most
Councils
,
and
Fathers
,
and
all
Authors
?
2.
Must
we
needs
understand
God's
Adoption
,
just
in
the
measure
as
mans
?
3.
We
are
Regenerate
,
and
yet
Adopted
.
Why
then
is
it
a
Heresie
,
to
say
,
that
Christ
was
Generated
,
and
yet
Adopted
?
4.
Grace
is
either
that
which
is
against
the
merit
of
evil
,
or
only
without
the
merit
of
good
.
It
's
doubtless
that
the
first
was
not
by
them
imputed
to
Christ
:
And
it
's
undoubted
to
me
,
that
it
is
consequentially
Blasphemy
,
to
say
that
Christ's
Humane
Nature
,
or
any
Angel
had
not
the
later
.
For
the
very
being
,
and
therewith
all
the
good
in
the
constitution
and
antecedent
benefits
of
a
Creature
must
go
before
his
merits
.
Merit
is
too
low
a
word
for
the
Divine
Nature
as
such
before
the
Incarnation
.
And
the
Humane
Nature
did
not
merit
to
be
before
it
was
,
e.
g.
to
be
conceived
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
&c.
As
free
Benefits
are
called
Grace
,
Christ's
Humane
Nature
had
Grace
.
But
they
object
,
that
the
two
Bishops
did
not
distinguish
between
Christ's
Adoption
,
and
ours
.
Ans.
1.
We
have
not
their
Writings
to
see
that
.
2.
If
they
did
not
,
it
's
like
it
was
,
because
they
thought
it
needless
,
being
understood
by
all
.
They
believed
the
Creed
,
That
Christ
was
conceived
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
born
of
the
Virgin
Mary
;
and
that
the
Godhead
assumed
the
Humanity
into
personal
Union
.
They
knew
that
none
dreamed
that
it
was
so
with
us
.
The
Council
saith
,
That
it's
Heresie
to
use
the
name
Adoption
of
Christ
.
The
two
Bishops
seemed
to
think
,
That
God's
free
assuming
of
the
Humanity
into
personal
Unity
with
the
Word
eternally
generated
by
the
Father
,
might
be
called
Adoption
.
If
the
improper
use
of
the
word
be
Heresie
,
I
leave
it
to
the
Reader
to
judge
which
were
the
Hereticks
:
But
I
think
neither
.
But
another
part
of
the
Heresie
was
,
that
Christ
was
a
Servant
as
Man
.
And
they
think
he
was
no
Servant
,
because
a
Son
.
Some
will
think
confidently
that
the
Council
were
here
Hereticks
,
but
I
think
they
did
but
strive
about
words
.
By
[
Servant
]
the
Council
seemeth
to
mean
exclusively
,
[
One
that
is
no
Son
.
]
But
the
other
meant
inclusively
,
[
A
Son
and
Servant
.
]
They
take
him
for
a
Servant
,
that
oweth
Service
and
Obedience
.
And
Christ
as
Man
owed
Obedience
to
his
Father
on
two
accounts
;
1.
As
a
reasonable
Creature
to
his
Maker
.
2.
As
one
that
had
by
voluntary
Sponsion
undertaken
it
.
I
might
add
,
3.
As
the
special
Law
of
Mediation
was
imposed
on
him
,
or
given
him
,
as
Man
,
by
which
it
was
made
his
special
duty
to
die
for
Man
,
&c.
He
saith
when
he
cometh
into
the
world
,
Here
I
am
to
do
thy
Will
,
O
God
;
yea
,
thy
Law
is
in
my
heart
.
Did
he
not
take
upon
him
the
form
of
a
servant
?
Phil.
2.
7.
which
was
not
a
shew
of
that
which
is
not
,
but
of
that
which
is
.
Is
he
not
called
God's
righteous
Servant
justifying
many
,
Isa.
53.
11.
Doth
not
God
oft
call
him
,
My
Servant
,
Isa.
49.
6.
&
52.
13.
Zech.
3.
8.
The
Council
seemed
to
think
that
the
Bishops
thought
that
Christ
was
born
a
Servant
,
and
not
a
Son
,
and
was
adopted
a
Son
only
after
for
his
merits
:
Bin.
p.
428.
[
Ex
quadam
Elipandi
confessione
quae
in
Biblioth.
Toletana
reperitur
in
quodam
libro
à
Beato
&
Heterio
contra
Elipandum
scripto
;
aiunt
nonnulli
Faelicem
&
Elipandum
non
in
mysterio
Incarnationis
,
sed
tantum
abut●ndo
voce
Adoptionis
,
instar
Durandi
,
aberrâsse
:
Idemque
conjecturis
affirmant
istis
,
quod
nihil
eorum
quae
Nestorio
objecta
fuerant
in
Conc.
Ephes.
contra
Elipandum
attulerent
,
&c.
See
the
rest
.
But
there
is
no
shew
of
reason
to
impute
this
to
them
that
professed
to
believe
the
Creeds
and
Scripture
,
and
said
no
such
words
.
They
seemed
to
intend
nothing
but
to
distinguish
the
natural
eternal
Generation
of
the
second
Person
in
the
Trinity
,
from
the
temporal
Generation
of
the
Man
Christ
Iesus
,
which
was
an
Act
of
free
Beneficence
.
But
they
concluded
that
they
were
Nestorians
,
because
they
intimated
two
Sons
,
by
saying
that
he
was
eternally
begotten
,
and
yet
adopted
a
Son
.
Ans.
1.
It
is
not
unlike
that
Nestorius
himself
for
want
of
more
skill
in
speaking
,
was
used
as
they
were
.
2.
Why
should
that
be
imputed
to
them
which
they
deny
?
They
are
told
that
as
Nestorius
craftily
denied
two
Persons
,
and
yet
inferred
two
,
so
do
they
.
But
is
not
this
a
vindication
of
Nestorius
by
a
Council
?
(
Who
knoweth
what
a
man
holdeth
,
better
than
himself
?
)
Obj.
But
by
consequence
Heresie
will
follow
.
Ans.
If
all
are
Hereticks
that
hold
any
Error
which
such
a
greater
Error
would
follow
from
as
is
called
Heresie
,
I
doubt
not
but
every
Council
and
Bishop
,
and
Christian
were
Hereticks
;
the
saying
of
some
great
Divines
being
true
,
That
Truths
of
Faith
and
Morality
are
so
connext
,
that
he
that
holdeth
the
least
Error
therein
,
doth
by
consequence
subvert
the
foundation
.
You
may
say
that
every
man
that
tells
a
lye
,
or
committeth
any
known
sin
,
is
an
Atheist
,
and
that
if
he
believed
that
there
is
a
God
,
he
would
know
that
he
must
not
sin
against
him
;
he
that
sins
before
his
Face
,
denieth
his
Omniscience
,
and
〈◊〉
denieth
God
,
&c.
At
this
rate
all
are
Atheists
and
Hereticks
.
3.
But
may
not
one
that
saith
,
[
Christ
as
the
second
Person
in
Trinity
was
the
Eternal
Son
of
God
;
and
as
Man
,
was
by
Generation
in
thus
made
the
Son
of
God
and
Man
:
]
truly
mean
that
it
is
but
one
Person
that
in
one
respect
is
the
Eternal
Son
,
and
in
another
respect
the
Temporal
Son
?
May
he
not
hold
that
the
personal
Unity
maketh
it
unmeet
to
say
,
There
are
two
Sons
,
because
that
would
imply
two
Persons
,
which
they
and
Nestorius
denied
?
But
,
again
I
say
,
what
if
they
had
said
that
there
might
be
two
Filiations
,
or
filial
Relations
in
one
Person
,
resulting
from
two
foundations
,
Eternal
and
Temporal
Generation
,
and
if
this
had
been
an
unapt
speech
,
(
to
say
ex
duobus
fundamentis
duae
orientur
relationes
)
yet
how
comes
it
to
be
Heresie
?
§
86.
I
write
not
this
,
and
such
like
,
to
justifie
the
accused
;
for
I
think
the
Council
said
well
,
(
●in
.
p.
4.
18.
)
1.
Cur
nobis
non
sufficient
quae
in
Sanctorum
Patrum
dictis
inveniuntur
,
&
universali
Catholica
sanctionis
consuetudine
confirmantur
.
2.
Quare
generationem
Filii
Dei
vel
aeternam
de
Patre
,
vel
temporalem
de
Matre
quisquam
hominum
audeat
investigare
,
dicente
Scripturâ
,
altiora
te
ne
quaesieris
!
O
well
said
!
Happy
Church
,
if
the
Bishops
had
held
to
this
:
But
here
you
see
that
they
held
a
double
Generation
,
Eternal
and
Temporal
,
and
yet
but
one
Filiation
.
I
write
this
,
because
the
Hereticating
Spirit
yet
reigneth
,
and
by
these
old
Weapons
fighteth
against
Love
and
the
Churches
Unity
,
on
pretence
of
Orthodoxness
;
and
to
this
day
the
Papists
reject
a
great
part
of
Christ's
Church
as
Hereticks
,
by
the
countenance
of
former
Councils
censoriousness
,
calling
Christ's
Members
Iconoclasts
,
Monothelites
,
Nestorians
,
Eutychians
,
and
many
such
names
,
some
fetcht
from
indifferent
things
,
(
or
duties
)
and
some
from
quarrels
about
hard
words
.
§
87.
Note
here
that
Binnius
expresly
saith
,
that
Adhuc
nondum
est
certum
qualis
in
particulari
fuerit
haeresis
Faeliciana
:
It
is
not
yet
certain
what
this
Faelician
Heresie
was
.
And
if
so
,
I
hope
I
shall
not
be
censured
for
the
same
,
notwithstanding
you
may
say
,
the
Council
knew
it
.
§
88.
It
's
worth
the
noting
as
to
the
credit
of
Council
Records
,
[
If
this
Council
as
it
now
is
extant
,
may
without
temerity
be
rejected
,
all
Councils
by
the
same
reason
may
be
rejected
which
Surius
hath
gathered
from
the
Catholick
Libraries
.
]
He
confesseth
that
the
rest
are
no
surer
than
this
,
and
yet
that
Baronius
,
Bellarmine
,
by
the
generality
or
number
of
Historians
consent
,
do
confess
that
there
was
by
this
Council
a
rejection
of
the
Conc.
2d
Nicene
,
which
is
now
here
to
be
found
in
it
.
§
89.
The
Council
at
Frankford
determined
that
Christ
was
not
a
Servant
,
Servitute
poenali
Deo
subjectus
,
subject
to
God
by
penal
Servitude
.
The
present
agreement
of
Christians
,
taketh
this
for
Socinianism
and
Heresie
:
Christ
suffered
for
our
sins
;
his
subjection
to
Poverty
,
Reproach
,
the
Cross
,
and
many
works
,
(
as
Fasting
,
being
carried
about
by
Satan
,
and
tempted
,
Mat.
4.
1.
washing
his
Disciples
feet
,
travelling
on
foot
,
being
subject
to
his
Mother
,
and
to
Princes
,
paying
Tribute
,
&c.
)
we
suppose
were
part
of
his
Humiliation
.
The
Holiness
and
Obedience
was
good
,
and
no
Penalty
:
But
the
matter
of
that
Obedience
was
the
Cross
and
Suffering
,
which
is
Malum
Naturae
.
And
if
this
was
no
punishment
(
voluntarily
accepted
by
his
Sponsion
)
how
was
Christ
our
Surety
,
bearing
our
Transgressions
?
how
suffered
he
for
our
sins
?
Is
not
suffering
for
sin
,
even
of
others
,
penal
?
Is
not
the
denial
of
Christ's
penal
Service
and
Suffering
,
a
denial
of
his
Satisfaction
and
our
Redemption
?
You
see
how
easie
it
is
to
find
Heresie
and
Infidelity
itself
in
unskilful
words
;
and
yet
it
's
like
the
Speakers
meant
better
than
they
spake
.
§
90.
Note
that
Pope
Adrian
first
made
himself
Judge
,
and
Anathematized
Elipandus
as
an
Heretick
,
and
so
the
Council
was
byassed
(
with
the
Emperor
;
)
and
how
great
Adrian's
power
was
(
having
made
Charles
Emperor
,
and
Charles
made
him
a
Prince
,
)
it
is
easie
to
conjecture
.
§
91.
Binnius
saith
,
p.
429.
that
Faelix
,
besides
his
other
Heresie
,
impugned
Images
,
and
that
this
is
said
by
the
Concil.
Senonens
.
in
Decret
,
fid.
c.
14.
Platina
in
Adrian
.
Sabellic
.
Enead.
8.
li.
8.
Alph.
de
Castro
verb.
Imago
.
And
that
Claud.
Taurin
.
being
his
Disciple
,
and
an
Iconomach
,
he
must
needs
be
so
himself
:
From
whence
I
argue
,
that
it
is
most
probable
that
the
Historians
say
true
,
that
say
Charles
and
the
Council
of
Frankford
were
against
the
Nicene
Council
and
Images
.
For
else
how
could
it
come
to
pass
,
that
they
say
not
one
word
against
Faelix
and
Elipandus
for
denying
Images
,
§
92.
Pope
Adrian
dying
,
Leo
the
3d
succeeded
.
His
Piety
was
so
great
,
that
Anastasius
writes
,
as
it
were
,
a
Volumn
,
in
naming
the
good
works
which
he
did
,
that
is
,
the
Silks
,
Vails
,
Cloathing
,
Silver
,
Gold
,
and
innumerable
gifts
which
he
bestowed
upon
Posts
,
Pillars
,
Altars
,
Walls
,
Floors
,
Utensils
,
it
would
tire
one
to
read
them
,
and
the
hard
names
of
them
;
yea
,
he
said
seven
Masses
a
day
.
Yet
some
Kinsmen
of
Pope
Adrian's
,
Paschal
Primicerius
,
&
Campullus
Sacellarius
,
&
Maurus
Nepesinus
,
laid
Crimes
to
his
charge
;
and
assaulted
him
,
and
twice
put
out
his
Eyes
,
and
cut
out
his
Tongue
,
and
put
him
in
a
Monastery
;
Old
things
are
past
away
,
behold
all
is
become
new
.
Charles
the
Great
,
made
the
Pope
Great
.
§
93.
Some
Historians
say
,
§
94.
To
look
back
to
the
East
;
when
Irene
had
kept
up
Images
awhile
,
her
Son
Constantine
grown
up
,
is
weary
of
her
Government
and
Stauratius
,
and
deposeth
her
;
and
when
he
ruled
,
the
Bishops
mostly
were
conformable
to
him
:
But
in
his
youthful
Folly
and
Rage
,
he
put
out
the
Eyes
of
his
Uncle
Nicephorus
,
and
Alexius
a
Captain
;
he
put
away
Mary
his
Wife
,
and
took
one
Theodota
,
that
better
pleased
him
,
in
Marriage
;
one
Ioseph
that
married
them
,
Theodore
Studita
&
Plato
therefore
renounce
the
communion
of
Tarasius
.
At
last
,
An.
797.
his
Mother
Irene
,
and
Stauratius
,
found
means
to
apprehend
him
,
and
murder
him
,
that
is
,
put
out
his
Eyes
,
of
which
he
dyed
,
which
some
celebrate
as
a
pious
Act
;
it
was
done
by
her
that
set
up
Images
.
But
within
one
year
,
Nicephorus
deposed
and
banished
her
into
Lesbos
,
where
she
dyed
,
and
he
took
the
Empire
to
himself
.
§
95.
Binnius
,
p.
445.
saith
,
[
That
the
Emperor
banished
Theodore
Studita
,
for
reproving
his
Marriage
,
and
when
he
added
crime
to
crime
,
Merito
jussu
Matris
quam
imperio
exuerat
,
zelo
justitiae
non
regni
,
oculis
,
imperio
,
&
vitâ
orbatus
est
.
By
the
command
of
his
Mother
in
her
zeal
for
justice
,
he
was
deservedly
deprived
of
his
Empire
,
Eyes
and
Life
.
]
What
is
not
just
with
such
Historians
,
that
maketh
for
their
Interest
?
And
how
contemptible
is
their
Censure
of
good
or
evil
Men
,
which
hath
no
better
Measures
?
§
96.
He
tells
us
also
,
(
p.
444.
)
that
the
Spanish
and
French
Bishops
at
these
times
,
of
their
own
heads
,
without
the
Pope
,
added
[
Filioque
]
to
the
Creed
,
which
hath
to
this
day
made
so
great
a
stir
.
It
seems
they
thought
that
the
Pope's
Authority
was
not
necessary
to
it
.
§
97.
He
adds
,
that
Charles
the
Great
being
dead
,
the
People
grew
bold
,
and
rose
up
again
against
the
Pope
;
which
occasioned
Rapines
,
Flames
,
and
Murders
,
that
Ludovicus
the
new
Emperor
was
fain
to
take
his
Fathers
Office
,
and
come
to
Rome
to
save
the
Pope
,
and
suppress
the
Rebels
.
§
98.
The
Venetian
Duke
killing
a
Patriarch
,
Iohan.
Gradensis
,
Paulus
Patriarch
of
Aquileia
called
a
Synod
to
crave
aid
of
Charles
.
§
99.
CCXXXV
.
An.
806.
A
Council
was
held
at
Constantinople
,
Theodorus
Studita
called
them
a
Council
of
Hereticks
and
Adulterants
,
because
they
restored
the
Causer
of
the
Emperor's
Adultery
.
But
how
few
Emperors
have
not
found
Councils
of
Bishops
ready
to
do
their
Will
?
§
100.
Charles
the
Great
making
his
Will
,
divided
his
Empire
between
his
three
Sons
,
giving
them
Laws
of
Communion
and
Succession
,
(
that
if
one
dyed
without
Children
,
his
Kingdom
be
divided
between
the
other
two
;
but
if
he
have
such
Sons
as
the
People
will
choose
,
§
101.
CCXXXVI
.
An.
809.
Was
another
Council
at
Constantinople
,
which
was
gathered
to
condemn
honest
Theodorus
Studita
,
and
such
as
had
been
against
the
restoring
of
Ioseph
,
of
which
saith
Binnius
,
[
When
the
Bishops
there
Congregate
had
brought
the
most
holy
Plato
in
Chains
to
be
judged
,
and
had
passed
the
Sentence
of
Anathema
on
the
Universal
Catholick
Church
[
*
](A26898-e95830-b)
*
This
is
not
the
first
time
that
Councils
have
〈…〉
Catholick
Church
.
that
was
against
their
Error
,
they
made
a
most
wicked
Decree
,
that
the
Marriage
of
Constantine
with
Theodota
,
(
his
Wife
yet
living
,
thrust
into
a
Monastery
)
should
be
said
to
be
lawful
by
dispensation
.
They
added
for
the
Emperor's
sake
this
wicked
and
shameless
Sentence
,
That
the
Laws
of
God
[
*
](A26898-e95860-b)
*
They
mean
but
the
Canons
of
the
Church
.
can
do
nothing
against
Kings
;
and
that
if
any
imitate
Chrysostom
,
and
shed
his
Blood
for
Truth
and
Iustice
,
he
is
not
to
be
called
a
Martyr
:
That
Bishops
have
power
to
dispense
with
all
the
Canons
.
]
Remember
that
Papists
confess
all
this
to
be
wicked
.
We
have
not
the
Acts
and
Speeches
of
these
Councils
preserved
.
§
102.
CCXXXVII
.
An.
809.
A
Council
was
held
at
Aquisgrana
,
about
the
Procession
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
the
word
[
Filioque
]
in
the
Creed
[
*
](A26898-e95940-b)
*
A
new
Controversie
.
.
Of
which
they
sent
some
Messengers
to
the
Pope
,
who
approved
the
thing
,
but
dissuaded
them
from
adding
it
to
be
sung
in
the
Creed
;
and
after
inscribed
the
Creed
without
Filioque
in
Latin
and
Greek
in
two
Silver
Tables
,
to
shew
that
it
should
not
be
changed
:
which
yet
after
it
was
by
the
Pope's
consent
.
The
French
Annals
say
,
that
in
this
Council
they
treated
of
the
state
of
the
Church
,
and
conversation
of
the
Clergy
,
but
determined
nothing
for
the
greatnesses
of
the
matter
.
§
103.
CCXXXVIII
.
An.
113.
(
Yet
under
Charles
the
Great
)
a
Council
was
held
(
by
his
Command
)
at
Arles
,
where
many
very
good
Canons
were
made
for
the
Reformation
of
the
Bishops
and
Priests
.
§
104.
CCXXXIX
.
The
same
year
the
same
Charles
had
a
Council
at
Tours
,
which
made
51
as
honest
Articles
,
as
if
Martin
himself
had
been
amongst
them
;
§
105.
CCXL
.
Yet
another
Council
did
Charles
call
the
same
year
at
Chalons
(
Cabillonense
)
in
which
he
ordered
Schools
for
the
restoring
of
Learning
,
(
our
Alcuin
being
his
Persuader
greatly
esteemed
by
him
)
Learning
then
being
almost
worn
away
,
(
and
Ignorance
taking
place
)
till
he
greatly
revived
it
:
no
less
than
67
Canons
were
here
made
,
most
very
good
ones
;
but
praying
for
the
Souls
of
the
Faithful
departed
,
and
anointing
the
Sick
,
are
there
enjoined
.
§
106.
Among
many
good
Canons
,
the
13th
is
against
the
Oath
of
Obedience
to
the
Bishop
,
The
words
Translated
are
these
:
[
It
is
reported
of
some
Brethren
(
Bishops
)
that
they
force
them
,
that
they
are
about
to
ordain
,
to
swear
,
that
they
are
worthy
,
and
will
not
do
contrary
to
the
Canons
,
and
will
be
obedient
to
the
Bishop
that
ordaineth
them
,
and
to
the
Church
in
which
they
are
ordained
;
which
Oath
,
because
it
is
very
dangerous
,
we
all
ordain
shall
be
forbidden
.
]
§
107.
The
15th
Canon
saith
,
[
It
is
said
that
in
some
places
the
Archdeacons
exercise
a
certain
domination
over
the
Parish-Presbyters
,
and
take
Fees
of
them
;
which
is
a
matter
of
Tyranny
,
rather
than
of
order
of
Rectitude
:
For
if
the
Bishops
must
not
Lord
it
in
the
Clergy
,
but
be
Examples
to
the
Flocks
,
much
less
may
these
do
it
.
§
108.
The
25th
Canon
complaining
how
the
old
Excommunicating
and
Reconciling
was
grown
out
of
use
[
*
](A26898-e96260-b)
*
Council-Curses
for
Opinions
take
place
,
they
desired
the
Emperor's
help
how
they
should
be
restored
.
§
109.
Can.
33.
They
say
,
That
Confession
to
God
and
Man
are
both
good
;
but
that
Confession
made
to
God
,
purgeth
sin
;
and
that
which
is
made
to
the
Priest
,
teacheth
how
their
sins
may
be
purged
.
§
110.
The
45th
Canon
is
against
them
,
that
by
going
to
holy
places
,
Rome
,
or
Tours
,
think
to
have
their
sins
forgiven
.
§
111.
CCXLI.
Yet
another
Council
the
same
year
813
,
was
held
under
Charles
M.
at
Mentz
in
Germany
to
the
like
purpose
,
many
godly
Canons
being
made
.
§
112.
CCXLII.
Yet
another
under
Charles
at
Rhemes
,
for
Instructing
and
Catechising
,
and
many
good
things
,
like
the
former
.
§
113.
CCXLIII
.
But
we
have
not
done
with
Images
yet
,
An.
814.
There
was
a
Council
called
at
Constantinople
,
which
damned
the
Council
of
Nice
2.
Irene
having
set
up
Images
,
and
murdered
the
Emperor
her
own
Son
,
(
as
is
aforesaid
)
was
deposed
by
Nicephorus
,
who
Reigned
near
ten
years
,
with
Stauratius
his
Son
;
he
was
no
Friend
to
the
Clergies
power
,
and
was
killed
in
Fight
by
the
Bulgarians
,
and
his
wounded
Son
Reigned
a
few
months
.
Michael
Curopalates
succeeded
,
a
Man
of
great
Piety
and
Peace
,
but
unfit
for
War
,
who
being
overcome
by
the
Bulgarians
,
he
consented
to
give
up
the
Empire
to
Leo
Armenus
,
a
better
and
prosperous
Soldier
.
This
Leo
the
5th
,
was
of
the
mind
of
the
former
Leo's
against
Images
,
and
his
mind
being
known
,
the
Bishops
conformed
presently
,
insomuch
that
in
his
2d
year
this
Council
called
by
him
,
Anathematized
the
Bishops
that
would
not
renounce
the
Nicene
2d
Council
;
and
when
they
lay
prostrate
on
the
earth
,
it
's
said
some
trod
on
some
of
them
,
and
they
turned
them
at
a
Back-door
out
of
the
Council
:
For
the
Patriarch
Nicephorus
,
that
was
for
Images
,
was
deposed
,
and
Theodorus
Melissenus
that
was
against
them
put
in
his
place
,
and
led
the
rest
.
Thus
did
Council
against
Council
thunder
Anathema's
,
and
curse
each
other
by
separating
them
from
Christ
,
till
few
were
left
uncursed
.
The
Rulers
of
the
Monasteries
also
were
called
in
,
and
those
that
would
not
consent
against
Images
,
were
rejected
.
Nicetas
&
Theodorus
Studita
were
the
Champions
for
Images
,
and
were
both
banished
and
imprisoned
.
Theodore
wrote
to
the
Council
for
Images
,
and
tells
them
that
[
To
take
away
the
venerable
Adoration
of
the
Images
of
Christ
,
and
of
the
Mother
of
God
,
and
of
all
the
Saints
,
was
to
overthrow
the
Oeconomy
of
Christ
]
And
he
continued
in
Prison
to
preach
and
write
for
Images
.
Those
Councils
that
pleased
not
the
Papists
,
we
have
not
the
Acts
of
,
as
we
have
of
such
as
Nic.
2.
that
pleased
them
.
Had
we
all
the
Speeches
and
Arguments
used
in
this
and
other
Councils
against
Images
,
as
largely
as
those
that
were
for
them
,
we
might
better
see
which
had
the
better
management
.
§
114.
CCXLIV
.
The
Clergy
had
for
many
hundred
years
abrogated
God's
Law
,
[
He
that
sheddeth
Man's
Blood
,
by
Man
shall
his
Blood
be
shed
;
]
and
had
put
Pennance
for
the
punishment
instead
of
Death
:
But
now
at
last
the
murdering
of
one
Iohn
a
Bishop
(
inhonestè
&
inauditè
mordridatus
,
as
they
then
spake
)
they
were
put
to
find
some
harder
Penalty
to
save
the
Clergies
Lives
:
And
so
they
set
great
Fines
of
Money
on
the
Murderers
;
and
more
than
so
,
He
that
wilfully
murdered
a
Bishop
must
eat
no
flesh
,
nor
drink
any
Wine
as
long
as
he
lived
.
If
Murder
now
had
no
greater
a
punishment
,
Bishops
would
scarce
be
safe
any
more
than
others
.
This
was
at
a
Council
at
a
Village
called
Theorius
,
or
Dietenhoven
.
§
115.
Next
succeedeth
Pope
Stephen
at
Rome
;
Platina
saith
Stephen
the
4th
,
Anastasius
and
Binnius
say
Stephen
the
5th
.
Platina
and
others
say
that
he
Reigned
but
seven
months
;
Anastasius
and
others
say
seven
years
,
and
seven
months
.
Platina
saith
he
was
the
Son
of
Iulius
a
Roman
;
Anastasius
saith
he
was
the
Son
of
Marinus
[
*
](A26898-e96850-b)
*
It
's
like
Iulius
Marinus
,
as
Onuphrius
saith
,
was
his
name
.
.
Charles
dying
,
the
Empire
came
to
his
Son
Ludovicus
called
Pius
,
his
Brothers
dying
also
.
The
Bishops
of
Italy
(
saith
Platina
and
others
)
stir'd
up
Bernard
to
rebel
against
him
;
but
he
was
conquered
,
and
put
to
death
:
as
also
were
the
Saxon
Rebels
.
Paschal
first
succeeding
,
Stephen
is
made
Pope
without
the
Emperor's
knowledge
;
for
which
he
excused
himself
,
as
forced
by
the
People
that
chose
him
:
The
Emperor
pardon'd
it
,
but
demanded
obedience
as
to
their
Elections
for
the
time
to
come
.
Platina
in
vit.
Paschal
.
l.
1.
who
saith
that
Paschal
was
suspected
of
the
Rebellion
of
Italy
,
but
disclaimed
it
;
and
that
the
Emperor
re-assumed
many
Cities
to
the
Empire
,
to
prevent
new
Rebellions
.
Some
say
that
Bernard
was
but
blinded
:
Among
others
banished
for
Treason
,
were
Anselm
Bishop
of
Milan
,
and
Theodulfe
Bishop
of
Aurelia
,
(
Orleance
)
so
that
Italy
and
France
joined
in
the
Treason
.
See
Petav.
Hist.
M●nd
.
li.
8.
c.
8.
§
116.
CCXLV
.
Ludovicus
Pius
was
so
careful
to
reform
the
Bishops
and
Clergy
,
that
he
raised
their
ill
will
against
him
,
being
too
pious
for
them
that
should
have
been
the
Teachers
of
Piety
;
yea
,
so
slothful
did
they
grow
,
that
though
his
Father
and
he
had
done
extraordinary
works
for
the
promoting
of
Learning
and
Godliness
,
yet
Learning
in
his
days
grew
to
such
decay
,
that
Learned
Men
became
the
common
contempt
,
and
few
of
them
were
to
be
found
;
but
Wealth
and
Iurisdiction
were
the
study
,
care
,
and
interest
of
the
Bishops
.
Yet
in
his
time
at
Aquisgrane
,
there
was
a
Council
that
wrote
,
instead
of
Canons
,
the
most
excellent
Treatise
for
the
Teaching
and
Government
of
the
Teachers
and
Governors
of
the
Church
,
(
besides
the
regulation
of
Monasteries
)
that
ever
any
Council
did
before
them
:
Not
in
their
own
words
,
but
in
the
several
Sermons
,
and
passages
of
the
chief
Fathers
,
(
Isidore
,
Hierom
,
Gregory
,
Augustine
and
Prosper
,
)
that
had
written
to
the
Clergy
heretofore
,
which
they
collected
into
145
Chapters
and
Canons
.
But
you
must
know
that
the
excellency
of
the
Canons
of
Provincial
Councils
in
France
and
Spain
,
in
these
Ages
,
did
not
shew
the
excellency
of
the
Bishops
,
so
much
as
their
Pravity
and
Necessity
,
as
the
Medicine
doth
the
Disease
.
For
such
Canons
were
ordinarily
drawn
up
by
the
will
of
the
King
,
by
some
one
or
few
choice
Men
,
(
such
as
Paulinus
Aquileiensis
in
his
time
,
)
to
whom
the
rest
consented
,
because
they
knew
the
King
would
have
it
so
[
*
](A26898-e97220-b)
*
Saith
Vita
Ludovici
in
Bin.
p.
525.
Congregatis
Episcopis
,
&c.
fecit
componi
ordinarique
librum
Canonicae
vitae
normam
gestantem
,
in
quo
tot●us
〈◊〉
erdinis
perfectio
continetur
.
In
quo
inseri
jussit
c●●i
potusque
&
omnium
necessarrorum
s●mmam
.
Quem
librum
per
omnes
Civitates
&
Monasteria
Canonici
ordinis
sui
imper●
〈◊〉
per
manus
miss●rum
prude●tium
.
See
the
rest
;
so
that
it
was
the
Emperor's
Book
,
and
not
the
Council's
work
.
.
§
117.
In
these
Chapters
of
this
Council
,
they
cite
Isidore
and
Hierom
at
large
,
proving
that
it
was
Presbyters
that
were
called
Bishops
in
Paul's
Epistles
,
and
Acts
20.
and
that
in
those
times
the
Church
was
ruled
by
the
Common-Council
of
Presbyters
,
till
Schism
shewed
a
necessity
that
one
should
rule
among
the
rest
.
They
cite
Isidore
'
s
words
,
that
[
Caeteri
Apostoli
cum
Petro
par
consortium
honoris
acceperunt
]
Et
[
Non
esse
Episcopum
qui
praeese
dilexerit
,
non
prodesse
.
]
And
Hierom'
s
on
Titus
maintaining
the
foresaid
Identity
,
and
his
[
Sciat
Episcopus
&
Presbyter
sibi
Populum
conservum
esse
non
servum
:
]
And
his
excellent
Epistle
ad
N●potianum
:
Many
Sermons
of
Augustine
'
s
describing
his
Collegiate
Community
of
the
Clergy
.
Isidore
'
s
words
,
[
Plerique
Sacerdotes
suae
magis
utilitatis
causâ
quam
gregis
praeesse
desiderant
:
Nec
ut
prosint
,
praesules
fieri
cupiunt
,
sed
magis
ut
divites
fiant
&
honorentur
:
suscipiunt
sublimitatis
culmen
,
non
pro
Pastorali
regimine
,
sed
pro
totius
regiminis
vel
honoris
ambitione
,
atque
abjecto
opere
dignitatis
,
solam
nominis
appetunt
dignitatem
.
Dum
mali
Sacerdotes
Deo
ignorante
non
fiant
,
tamen
ignorantur
à
Deo
—
sed
hic
nescire
Dei
,
reprobare
est
.
]
If
Isidore
say
true
,
remember
that
I
wrong
not
the
Bishops
in
saying
the
same
of
them
.
And
if
this
was
the
case
of
the
most
,
as
he
affirmeth
,
what
better
than
we
find
could
be
expected
from
General
Councils
,
where
it
is
carried
by
the
major
vote
.
They
cite
Gregory
'
s
words
,
[
Nemo
amplius
nocet
in
Ecclesia
,
quam
qui
perversè
agens
nomen
vel
ordinem
sanctitatis
habet
:
Delinquentem
namque
hunc
redarguere
nullus
praesumit
,
sed
in
exemplum
culpa
vehementer
extenditur
,
quando
pro
reverentia
ordinis
peccator
honoratur
.
—
Melius
profecto
fuerat
ut
hunc
ad
mortem
sub
exteriori
habitu
terrena
acta
constringerent
,
quam
sacra
officia
in
culpa
caeteris
imitabilem
demonstrarent
.
Much
more
such
against
ungodly
Bishops
they
recite
.
Cap.
46.
They
tell
us
that
the
Canons
against
Kneeling
on
the
Lord's
days
were
yet
in
force
,
[
Quoniam
sunt
quidam
in
Die
Dominico
genuflectentes
,
&
in
diebus
Pentecostes
;
ut
omnia
in
universis
locis
consonanter
observentur
,
placuit
sancto
Concilio
,
stantes
Domino
vota
dignissima
persolvere
.
In
Hierom'
s
Epistle
to
Nepotian
which
they
cite
,
there
are
most
pungent
warnings
to
Priests
to
take
heed
of
familiarity
or
abode
with
Women
;
yea
,
even
when
they
are
sick
.
Scio
(
saith
he
)
quosdam
convaluisse
corpore
,
&
animo
aegrotare
caepisse
;
Periculose
tibi
ministrat
,
cujus
vultum
frequenter
attendis
.
He
requireth
Clergy-men
to
avoid
fine
Cloaths
,
curious
Hair
,
pleasing
the
Appetite
,
and
Riches
.
He
saith
of
himself
,
[
Natus
in
paupere
domo
,
&
in
tugurio
rusticano
,
qui
vix
millio
&
cibario
pane
rugientem
satiare
ventrem
poteram
,
nunc
similam
&
mella
fastidio
.
He
saith
,
the
Mouth
,
Mind
,
and
Hand
of
Priests
must
agree
:
Even
a
Thief
may
speak
against
Covetousness
.
—
Multo
melius
est
è
duobus
imperfectis
rusticitatem
habere
sanctam
,
quam
eloquentiam
peccatricem
:
Multi
aedificant
parietes
&
column●s
Ecclesiae
substruunt
:
marmora
nitent
,
auro
splendent
laquearia
,
gemmis
Altare
distinguitur
;
&
Ministrorum
Christi
nulla
electio
est
.
Portemus
Crucem
Christi
,
&
divitias
lutum
putabimus
.
—
Facile
contemnitur
Clericus
qui
saepius
vocatus
ad
prandium
ire
non
recusat
.
And
his
Epistle
ad
Oceanum
,
hath
yet
more
against
converse
with
Women
.
Prima
tentamenta
Clericorum
sunt
Faeminarum
frequentes
accessus
—
Ianua
Diaboli
,
via
iniquitatis
,
Scorpionis
percussio
,
nocivumque
genus
est
Faemina
.
Cum
proximat
stipula
,
incendit
ignem
.
—
Mihi
crede
non
potest
toto
corde
habitare
cum
Domino
,
qui
Faeminarum
accessibus
copulatur
.
With
much
more
the
like
.
It
appeareth
by
Cap.
112.
a
Sermon
of
Augustines
,
that
it
was
the
custom
then
for
the
Preacher
to
sit
,
and
the
Hearer
to
stand
,
[
I
will
not
hold
you
long
,
(
saith
he
)
because
while
I
sit
,
you
are
weary
by
standing
.
]
Augustine
sheweth
there
how
little
he
regarded
the
Appeals
of
his
deposed
Priests
to
Rome
,
[
or
Councils
]
Interpellet
contra
me
mille
Concilia
,
naviget
contra
me
quò
voluerit
,
sit
certè
ubi
potuerit
;
adjuvabit
me
Dominus
,
ut
ubi
ego
Episcopus
sum
,
illic
Clericus
esse
non
possit
.
§
118.
Yet
I
wonder
that
the
Chap.
122
of
this
Council
intimateth
so
strange
a
proportion
of
Meat
and
Drink
to
be
the
daily
Commons
of
the
Canonical
Monks
,
[
Every
day
four
pound
of
Bread
,
]
(
enough
for
me
for
near
4
weeks
;
)
and
five
pounds
of
Wine
,
(
more
than
I
drunk
,
I
think
,
in
20
years
,
in
Wine
;
)
or
else
where
Wine
was
scarce
,
they
had
three
pounds
of
Wine
,
and
three
of
Beer
;
or
in
great
scarcity
,
one
pound
of
Wine
,
and
five
of
Beer
.
I
think
our
ordinary
Ministers
drink
not
so
much
Wine
in
a
year
,
as
these
did
in
a
day
;
I
mean
such
as
live
in
the
Countrey
,
and
were
of
my
Acquaintance
.
I
wonder
how
any
Plowman's
Belly
can
hold
four
pound
of
Bread
one
day
,
and
live
,
without
a
present
Vomit
or
Purge
.
I
have
tryed
long
Cornario's
and
Lessius's
di●t
(
12
or
14
ounces
of
Panada
,
and
as
much
Beer
only
in
a
day
,
without
tasting
any
other
Meat
,
)
and
found
no
incommodity
as
to
Health
or
Pleasure
;
but
should
I
eat
four
pound
of
Bread
in
two
days
,
I
do
not
think
I
should
ever
eat
more
without
a
Vomit
.
And
how
can
any
Man
drink
five
pound
of
any
ordinary
Wine
,
and
not
be
drunk
,
or
dead
?
yea
,
or
three
Pints
either
.
What
Man's
Belly
will
hold
six
pounds
of
Wine
and
Water
every
day
,
unless
it
pass
as
Tunbridge
Waters
,
without
present
Suffocation
,
or
a
Dropsie
.
I
would
hope
that
I
understand
not
this
Chapter
in
the
Council
,
but
that
these
Canons
had
some
Beggars
that
were
to
partake
with
them
,
but
that
I
find
no
encouragement
for
my
charity
in
the
Text
or
History
:
But
verily
if
it
were
as
it
is
written
,
I
wonder
how
these
abstemious
Monks
did
escape
death
by
their
Gluttony
and
Drunkenness
one
week
or
day
without
Physick
;
notwithstanding
that
the
Council
giveth
you
notice
,
cap.
122.
lin.
ult
.
that
a
pound
hath
but
12
ounces
.
§
119.
We
must
not
unthankfully
omit
what
kindness
Anastasius
(
saith
Pope
Paschal
)
shewed
to
the
English
:
By
negligence
their
House
at
Rome
was
burnt
,
and
the
Pope
ran
out
bare-foot
,
and
where
he
stood
,
the
Fire
stopt
[
*
](A26898-e97870-b)
*
Quae
si
vera
sunt
,
saith
Binnius
himself
.
;
therefore
he
stood
bare-foot
there
till
morning
,
that
the
Fire
might
be
fully
quenched
.
But
this
he
did
for
the
love
of
St.
Peter
,
whose
Church
was
in
danger
by
the
Fire
.
§
120.
The
Papists
here
bring
forth
a
Constitution
out
of
their
own
Library
,
by
which
Ludovicus
confirmeth
to
the
Popes
all
that
ever
his
Ancestors
gave
them
,
and
addeth
so
much
,
that
he
was
then
made
(
if
this
be
true
)
(
as
the
Geographia
Nubiensis
calls
him
)
the
King
of
Rome
indeed
.
And
they
meerly
feign
that
Charles
and
Ludovicus
Pius
made
none
of
these
Laws
of
themselves
,
but
by
the
Pope's
advice
,
against
plain
evidence
of
History
.
§
121.
A
Convention
of
Abbots
at
Aquisgrane
,
and
another
of
Bishops
,
and
a
Synod
at
Engelheim
follow
,
and
one
at
Attiniac
,
in
which
they
say
the
Emperor
penitently
lamented
his
severity
against
his
Nephew
Bernard
,
and
others
,
with
open
Confession
and
Penitence
.
And
indeed
his
great
endeavors
to
promote
Piety
,
and
to
reform
the
Clergy
;
his
frequent
Councils
,
(
in
which
it
was
he
,
by
the
advice
of
a
few
chief
chosen
Men
,
that
did
their
business
,
and
governed
all
)
with
the
rest
of
his
Life
described
by
the
Writer
of
it
,
and
other
Historians
,
do
shew
that
he
was
justly
called
Pius
,
though
Wars
will
cause
many
actions
to
be
repented
of
.
§
122.
Platina
saith
,
that
Anastasius
saith
,
that
Ludovicus
gave
Paschal
the
power
of
freely
chusing
Bishops
,
which
before
was
not
done
without
the
Emperors
.
(
The
Peoples
consent
still
supposed
.
)
§
123.
The
Pope
being
dead
,
two
are
chosen
(
which
was
the
11th
Schism
)
but
Eugenius
the
2d
carried
it
,
the
Emperor
sending
his
Son
Lotharius
to
settle
the
Peace
of
the
City
,
jamdudum
Praesulum
quorundam
perversitate
depravatam
,
saith
the
Author
of
the
Life
of
Ludovicus
;
where
Murders
of
the
chief
Men
had
been
committed
in
the
Schism
,
and
Mens
Goods
taken
away
,
and
much
confusion
made
.
§
124.
In
the
East
▪
the
Party
,
that
were
against
Images
,
prevailed
ever
since
Irene
the
Woman
that
set
them
up
was
deposed
and
dyed
;
her
Son
Constantine
,
whom
she
murdered
,
being
not
for
them
before
,
nor
Nicephorus
that
deposed
her
after
;
But
Leo
5
Armenus
that
succeeded
Michael
Curop
.
earnest
against
them
,
and
,
as
they
called
it
,
persecuted
the
Worshippers
of
Images
.
A
Prince
confessed
to
be
very
profitable
to
the
Empire
;
Michael
Balbus
that
is
supposed
the
chief
of
them
that
murdered
him
,
reigneth
in
his
stead
:
he
set
himself
earnestly
to
have
healed
the
Church-divisions
of
the
East
about
Images
.
To
that
end
he
sent
Ambassadors
to
Ludovicus
Pius
into
France
for
his
counsel
,
in
the
professing
his
great
desire
of
Peace
.
Ludovicus
called
together
some
that
he
most
esteemed
for
Learning
at
Paris
,
(
which
some
call
a
Council
,
but
were
like
to
be
more
learned
than
the
Majority
in
Councils
)
to
debate
and
consider
the
business
.
The
Paris
Divines
in
this
Debate
drew
up
a
Writing
,
in
which
they
greatly
sinned
,
saith
Bellarmine
,
in
that
they
took
on
them
to
reprehend
the
Pope
,
and
a
General
Council
;
(
But
do
not
they
themselves
condemn
many
General
Councils
?
)
In
which
,
saith
Bellarmine
,
they
far
exceeded
the
Author
,
who
in
the
name
of
Carolus
Mag.
put
forth
a
Book
against
the
worshiping
of
Images
.
For
he
(
which
also
the
Fathers
of
the
Frankford
Council
did
)
disallowed
(
or
rejected
)
the
2d
Nicene
Synod
,
because
they
thought
it
had
been
celebrated
without
the
Pope's
consent
[
*
](A26898-e98360-b)
*
An
unlikely
thing
.
:
But
these
Counsellors
of
the
Emperor
Lewis
,
confess
the
Council
of
Nice
2d
for
the
worshiping
of
Images
to
be
called
and
approved
by
Pope
Adrian
,
and
yet
they
did
not
fear
to
examine
,
judge
,
and
reprehend
both
the
Synod
itself
,
and
the
Epistle
of
Adrian
to
Constantine
for
the
worship
of
Images
,
yea
,
and
the
defence
of
that
Synod
sent
by
Adrian
to
Charles
M.
saying
,
[
Indiscretè
noscitur
fecisse
in
eo
quod
superstitiosè
eas
adorari
jussit
.
]
So
(
saith
Bellarmine
)
they
were
not
ashamed
to
judge
the
Iudge
of
themselves
,
and
of
the
whole
world
,
to
feed
the
Pastor
of
all
Christ's
Sheep
,
and
to
teach
the
Teacher
of
all
men
;
than
which
temerity
,
no
greater
can
be
imagined
.
Thus
far
Bellarmine
.
§
125.
Here
I
desire
the
Reader
to
take
notice
,
1.
That
even
then
when
the
Pope
was
advanced
to
his
Kingly
greatness
,
yet
as
the
Eastern
Empire
was
far
from
obeying
him
,
so
even
that
one
Prince
that
set
him
up
,
and
defended
him
,
with
his
Doctors
and
Counsellors
,
were
far
from
thinking
him
Infallible
,
2.
And
judge
whether
most
Bishops
would
not
have
judged
accordingly
,
if
they
had
had
but
the
same
countenance
from
Princes
,
as
the
Bishops
in
the
East
and
these
now
had
?
3.
And
judge
with
what
Face
the
Militant
Doctors
of
Rome
do
pretend
,
that
all
the
world
was
then
subject
to
the
judgment
of
the
Pope
,
and
bid
us
name
any
Churches
that
rejected
it
,
when
East
and
West
so
far
rejected
it
as
is
here
confessed
,
even
when
they
were
grown
so
high
,
yea
and
Councils
as
well
as
Popes
?
§
126.
Hereupon
a
Book
was
printed
An.
1596.
called
,
The
Council
of
Paris
about
Images
,
containing
,
1.
The
Emperor
Michael
'
s
Epistle
,
(
by
which
,
saith
Bellarmine
,
one
would
judge
him
one
of
the
best
Princes
that
ever
was
.
)
2.
The
Paris
Doctors
Collection
of
Testimonies
,
proving
,
(
in
the
middle
way
)
that
Images
should
not
be
broken
contemptuously
,
as
some
would
have
them
;
nor
be
worshipped
as
the
General
Nicene
Council
,
and
the
Pope
would
have
them
.
3.
An
Epistle
in
the
Pope's
name
,
written
,
(
saith
Bellarmine
,
by
the
French
Doctors
)
to
Michael
the
Emperor
,
shewing
,
that
Images
are
neither
to
be
wronged
disgracefully
,
nor
adored
.
4.
An
Epistle
of
the
Emperor
Ludovicus
to
the
Pope
,
desiring
him
to
write
to
Michael
to
further
this
Peace
of
the
Churches
.
5.
An
Epistle
of
Ludovicus
to
the
two
Bishops
whom
he
sent
to
Rome
,
[
t
direct
them
how
to
carry
themselves
wisely
,
to
get
the
Pope's
consent
.
]
Whether
this
at
Paris
was
a
Council
,
or
only
a
select
Convention
of
Men
chosen
by
the
Emperor
,
is
a
Controversie
of
no
great
moment
.
I
take
the
latter
to
be
the
more
honourable
sort
of
Assembly
,
as
the
world
then
went
;
and
should
reverence
more
the
judgment
of
20
or
12
Men
,
selected
by
such
an
extraordinary
Prince
,
than
of
the
majority
of
the
Bishops
of
all
Europe
:
As
I
prefer
the
judgment
of
those
Men
that
by
King
Iames
were
appointed
to
Translate
the
Bible
,
before
the
judgment
of
the
major
part
of
the
whole
English
Clergy
,
of
whom
perhaps
one
in
ten
had
a
smattering
in
the
Hebrew
Tongue
,
and
one
of
an
hundred
understood
it
,
(
at
the
most
.
)
§
127.
Our
modern
cheated
English
Papists
,
that
are
taught
here
in
England
to
say
that
they
worship
not
Images
,
might
here
see
the
Fraud
of
their
Clergy
,
that
fit
them
a
Faith
to
their
interests
and
occasions
.
We
confess
that
it
is
but
three
sorts
of
Images
that
Aquinas
saith
we
should
worship
with
Latria
(
Divine
Worship
:
)
But
yet
the
rest
are
to
be
worshipped
,
say
their
Doctor●
.
Why
else
do
they
so
commonly
condemn
this
Book
and
Council
of
Ludovicus
Pius
,
that
forbiddeth
both
the
breaking
and
the
worshiping
of
them
?
Why
doth
Bellarmine
purposely
revile
,
and
particularly
confute
this
Book
?
Why
doth
Binnius
recite
all
Bellarmine's
Answer
in
his
Concil.
Tom.
3.
p.
529
,
&
c
?
§
128.
Bellarmine
is
very
loth
that
the
Epistle
here
said
to
be
written
by
Pope
Eugenius
the
2d
,
should
be
taken
to
be
his
,
and
supposeth
that
it
was
but
sent
to
him
to
be
subscribed
:
By
whom
?
If
by
the
Emperor
Ludovicus
Pius
,
and
his
Council
of
Divines
,
you
may
see
of
what
reputation
the
Pope
was
then
in
the
Church
.
One
great
Argument
against
it
is
,
That
the
Pope
would
not
so
impudently
flatter
the
Emperor
,
as
to
say
,
O
venerable
Princes
of
the
world
,
seeing
by
God's
disposal
you
govern
all
the
Church
,
&c.
And
for
uniting
the
Church
which
by
God's
Ordination
you
govern
:
What
filthier
Flattery
(
saith
Bellarmine
)
could
there
be
?
Michael
Balbus
a
Murderer
,
&c.
is
said
by
the
Pope
to
govern
the
Church
by
God's
disposing
.
What
then
are
Bishops
for
?
Ans.
And
1.
Did
not
even
Gregory
Mag.
as
much
flatter
a
worse
Man
and
Murderer
,
Phocas
?
and
his
Successors
him
and
many
more
?
2.
Did
not
many
,
if
not
most
of
the
Emperors
,
Heathen
and
Christian
,
come
in
by
Murder
,
or
Invasion
,
and
Usurpation
?
And
were
Men
therefore
disobliged
from
obeying
them
,
when
they
were
setled
,
by
submissive
implicite
consent
?
3.
But
the
venom
of
the
Cardinal
Jesuite's
answer
is
,
that
he
taketh
it
to
be
base
Flattery
,
See
here
to
what
the
Roman
Clergy
would
reduce
Kings
,
they
must
be
no
Governors
of
the
Church
.
If
he
had
said
that
Kings
govern
Churches
,
but
not
as
Churches
,
but
as
parts
of
the
Kingdom
,
he
had
said
falsly
:
For
they
govern
them
as
Churches
,
though
not
by
the
same
sort
of
Government
as
the
Pastors
do
;
as
they
govern
not
Hospitals
by
the
same
sort
of
Government
,
as
the
Physicians
.
§
129.
In
Eugenius's
Epistle
it
is
honestly
and
truly
said
,
that
[
If
there
had
never
been
a
painted
or
a
forged
Image
,
neither
Faith
,
Hope
nor
Love
,
by
which
Men
come
to
the
Eternal
Kingdom
,
would
have
perished
.
]
I
am
of
Bellarmine's
mind
now
,
that
this
was
none
of
the
Pope's
Epistle
,
(
but
the
honest
Emperor's
,
and
his
Clergy
Councils
:
)
He
thought
it
too
bad
for
a
Pope
,
and
I
think
it
too
good
for
a
Pope
.
He
thinks
that
the
Pope
must
be
mad
,
if
he
would
have
so
condemned
his
Predecessor
Adrian's
Acts
,
as
this
Epistle
doth
;
and
I
doubt
he
was
not
so
honest
as
to
do
it
.
But
did
not
Bellarmine
know
how
much
more
sharp
and
virulent
Accusations
Popes
have
laid
on
one
another
?
§
130.
CCXLVI
.
So
powerful
was
Ludovicus
Pius's
Attempts
to
reform
the
Clergy
,
that
it
drove
Pope
Eugenius
the
2d
for
shame
to
call
a
Council
at
Rome
,
(
not
from
the
Antipodes
,
but
)
of
63
Bishops
,
(
An.
826.
)
who
repeated
some
old
Canons
,
and
,
among
other
things
,
forbad
such
Feasts
and
Plays
as
our
Wakes
ar●
on
any
Holy-days
to
be
used
.
§
131.
Valentine
was
next
chosen
Pope
,
(
Collectis
in
unum
Venerab
.
Episcopis
&
Gloriosis
Romanorum
Proceribus
,
omnique
amplae
urbis
Populo
in
Pal.
Later
.
saith
Anastasius
)
but
he
lived
but
30
or
40
days
,
(
Historians
agree
not
of
it
.
)
§
132.
Gregory
the
4th
succeeded
,
who
,
saith
Platina
,
would
not
undertake
the
Papal
Office
,
till
Ludovicus
the
Emperor
had
considered
of
the
choice
,
and
confirmed
it
:
[
Which
,
(
saith
Platina
)
Ludovicus
did
not
out
of
Pride
,
but
lest
he
should
lose
the
Rights
of
the
Empire
,
[
*
](A26898-e99410-b)
*
Mark
that
it
is
the
Rights
of
the
Empire
.
being
by
nature
gentle
and
most
humane
,
and
had
ever
upheld
the
Rights
of
the
Church
.
He
setled
Benefices
on
every
Priest
,
that
Poverty
might
not
hinder
them
.
]
You
see
here
that
the
great
Friend
of
the
Church
yet
took
that
for
the
right
of
the
Empire
,
that
none
should
be
Pope
against
his
consent
.
§
133.
Platina
,
adding
how
he
reformed
the
Clergy
,
forbidding
them
gay
Attire
,
Ornaments
,
Sumptuousness
and
Vanities
,
saith
thereupon
,
Would
thou
hadst
lived
in
our
times
,
O
Ludovicus
!
For
the
Church
wanteth
thy
holy
Institutions
,
and
Censure
,
so
much
hath
the
Ecclesiastical
Order
poured
out
itself
to
all
Luxury
and
Lust.
]
So
describing
their
abominable
Pride
and
Vanity
.
§
134.
Pope
Gregory
added
so
much
to
the
good
works
of
his
Predecessors
,
by
mending
,
building
,
adorning
so
many
Temples
,
Pillars
and
Posts
,
with
Stones
,
Vestments
,
Silver
,
&c.
and
removing
the
Bones
of
Saints
,
(
if
he
mistook
not
)
that
it
is
no
wonder
if
Rome
grew
into
greater
pomp
and
splendor
than
ever
before
.
§
135.
This
godly
Emperor
having
three
Sons
by
his
first
Wife
,
and
marrying
a
second
,
having
two
Sons
by
her
;
the
Sons
of
the
first
Wife
hated
the
second
Wife
,
thinking
her
Son
Charles
had
too
much
favor
.
One
Son
(
Pepin
)
apprehended
his
Father
,
and
the
eldest
(
Lotharius
)
came
in
and
approved
it
,
§
136.
Ludovicus
called
Councils
at
Paris
,
Mentz
,
Lyons
,
and
Tholouse
,
for
Reformation
;
some
say
upon
the
warning
of
a
Maid
that
being
possessed
of
the
Devil
,
and
speaking
Latine
,
said
that
this
Devil
executed
Judgments
on
the
Land
for
their
Sins
,
Injustice
,
&c.
CCXLVII.
The
Council
at
Paris
wrote
a
large
Book
for
Reformation
,
An.
829.
with
the
rest
of
this
Emperor's
Constitutions
,
worthy
to
be
Translated
for
the
common
good
,
that
all
●ight
see
the
difference
between
Reformers
and
turbulent
Hereticks
and
Hereticators
,
and
proud
aspiring
Prelates
.
The
Book
is
a
Treatise
of
pious
Directions
.
The
50th
Chapter
,
reproving
the
breach
of
the
Lord's
day
,
saith
,
that
[
By
sight
and
by
certain
relation
they
have
notice
,
that
many
working
on
that
day
have
been
killed
with
Thunde●bolts
,
some
punished
by
sudden
Convulsions
,
some
by
visible
Fire
,
their
Flesh
and
Bones
being
in
a
moment
consumed
and
turned
into
ashes
,
and
many
other
such
terrible
judgments
.
Therefore
they
require
that
as
the
Iews
keep
their
Sabbath
,
all
Men
much
more
do
spiritually
observe
this
day
of
the
Lord
.
The
second
Book
doth
notably
shew
the
duty
of
Kings
and
Magistrates
.
The
last
Chapter
requireth
those
that
are
far
from
the
Church
,
to
meet
for
Prayer
in
other
places
,
as
being
acceptable
to
God
.
In
the
8th
Capitul
.
(
Bin.
p.
569.
)
the
Bishops
say
,
[
Beati
Petri
vicem
indigni
gerimus
.
]
So
that
the
Pope
is
not
Peter's
onely
Successor
;
others
represent
him
,
if
this
Council
did
not
mistake
.
§
137.
CCXLVIII
.
We
come
now
to
a
Council
which
sheweth
you
,
that
the
good
Canons
made
by
the
Emperor
for
Church-Reformation
,
were
far
from
reforming
the
generality
of
the
Bishops
.
It
is
the
Council
at
Compendium
,
which
too
compendiously
deposed
the
godly
Emperor
,
(
of
whom
the
world
was
not
worthy
.
)
Calumniators
pretended
that
one
Bernhard
a
Courtier
lay
with
Iudith
the
Emperor's
second
Wife
:
The
Sons
of
his
first
Wife
hating
her
;
Pepin
,
whom
his
Father
had
made
King
of
Italy
,
on
this
pretence
Trayterously
raiseth
Arms
against
his
Father
.
Lotharius
,
the
eldest
Son
,
too
much
consenting
,
persuaded
his
Father
to
let
a
meeting
without
Arms
,
at
Neomagus
,
prevent
a
War
.
At
that
meeting
the
Nobles
,
Parentis
Imperium
legitimè
prorogabant
,
saith
Binnius
,
p.
575
,
and
Pepin
took
up
Arms
again
.
The
Father
conquereth
his
Son
,
and
taketh
him
Prisoner
,
and
might
justly
have
taken
away
his
life
,
but
he
was
stol'n
out
of
Prison
in
the
night
.
Ludovicus
depriveth
him
of
his
Kingdom
of
Italy
,
and
divideth
it
between
his
two
Sons
by
the
second
Wife
,
Charles
and
Rodolphus
.
Hereupon
Lotharius
the
eldest
rebelling
,
knew
not
how
to
conquer
his
godly
and
prosperous
Father
but
by
the
Bishops
:
Them
he
draweth
into
his
Conspiracy
,
that
as
Binnius
himself
saith
,
[
Ut
quem
filii
armis
imperio
deponere
non
possent
,
horum
saltem
nundinariorum
Antistitum
suffragio
&
judicio
,
The
last
means
of
Treason
was
a
Council
of
the
base
mercenary
Bishops
;
a
wicked
Attempt
that
served
these
wicked
Men
,
and
did
the
Feat
.
Ebbo
the
Archbishop
of
Rhemes
,
(
of
a
base
original
)
and
enow
more
such
Prelates
were
not
wanting
.
The
Emperor
had
before
voluntarily
lamented
his
putting
out
the
eyes
of
his
Kinsman
Bernard
a
Rebel
,
(
of
which
he
dyed
)
as
too
cruel
,
(
when
now
no
Prince
scrupleth
Hanging
,
or
Beheading
open
Rebels
.
)
The
Church
had
satisfaction
by
his
voluntary
Penance
,
for
that
which
few
Men
will
think
a
Fault
.
And
what
do
these
Bishops
now
,
but
become
their
Sovereign's
Iudges
,
yea
,
and
that
when
he
was
absent
,
and
condemn
him
unheard
,
for
this
former
Fault
.
Note
the
Case
.
1.
They
condemn
their
King
to
be
deposed
,
who
were
Subjects
.
2.
Yea
,
Clergy-men
,
that
had
least
to
do
with
State
Affairs
.
3.
Yea
,
and
that
for
a
Fault
,
which
perhaps
was
but
Justice
,
and
no
Fault
.
4.
Or
if
it
were
a
Fault
,
was
before
judged
and
remitted
.
And
did
godly
Lewis
cherish
Christian
Bishops
so
zealously
,
for
this
use
,
so
basely
and
trayterously
to
depose
him
?
5.
Yea
,
and
to
join
in
the
horrid
Rebellion
of
unnatural
Sons
,
to
accomplish
their
designs
.
6.
And
to
tempt
Princes
to
hate
Religion
,
when
in
Nomine
Domini
,
the
pretence
of
Religion
shall
do
greater
wickedness
by
Prelates
,
than
the
Rebels
Arms
was
able
to
perform
.
Saith
the
Author
of
the
Life
of
Ludovicus
Pius
,
[
This
judgment
some
few
gain-sayed
,
more
consented
to
it
:
the
greatest
part
,
as
it
useth
to
be
in
such
cases
[
a
](A26898-e100130-b)
a
O
wicked
use
of
Bishops
!
,
consented
by
word
,
for
fear
of
offending
their
Leaders
[
b
](A26898-e100140-b)
b
Whom
should
they
have
feared
more
than
God
and
their
King
?
.
They
judged
him
,
absent
and
unheard
,
neither
confessing
nor
convict
,
before
the
Bodies
of
St.
Medard
Confessor
,
and
St.
Sebastian
Martyr
,
to
lay
down
his
Arms
[
c
](A26898-e100170-b)
c
Is
this
the
use
of
Reliques
?
,
and
forced
him
to
lay
them
before
the
Altar
;
and
cloathing
him
in
a
black
garment
,
under
a
strict
Guard
,
they
thrust
him
into
Prison
.
By
this
testimony
,
saith
Binnius
,
it
is
certainly
proved
that
the
whole
business
was
done
by
force
and
fear
,
and
coloured
with
the
false
pigment
of
Religion
.
Thus
was
the
best
of
Princes
,
after
all
his
services
for
the
Prelates
,
and
kindness
to
his
Sons
,
deposed
,
and
basely
used
by
both
,
against
Nature
and
Religion
.
His
first
Restauration
,
when
he
had
been
before
deposed
,
was
by
the
Germans
:
How
he
was
restored
the
second
time
,
I
find
not
certainly
;
some
would
give
Pope
Gregory
the
honour
of
it
.
It
is
likeliest
that
the
interest
which
his
goodness
had
got
in
the
People
,
with
the
odiousness
of
his
Sons
and
Bishops
Acts
,
did
it
:
But
fully
restored
,
after
all
this
,
he
was
.
And
being
somewhat
backward
to
forgive
Lotharius
,
he
filled
France
with
new
Wars
,
till
the
Emperor
for
Peace
did
pardon
all
.
But
Ebbo
,
Archbishop
of
Rhemes
,
and
Agobard
,
Bishop
of
Lyons
,
were
deposed
,
as
Leaders
of
the
Treason
;
and
Ebbo
banished
,
and
restored
by
Lotharius
when
his
Father
dyed
;
yea
,
and
sent
as
a
fit
Man
to
convert
the
Normans
by
Pope
Paschal's
mission
,
being
made
Bishop
of
Hildesheim
in
Saxony
,
by
Ludovic
King
of
Germany
,
see
Petavius
Hist.
l.
8.
c.
8.
Shortly
after
,
An.
840.
the
Emperor
(
sollicited
yet
to
more
Wars
by
his
own
Sons
,
about
dividing
the
Kingdoms
)
dyed
,
a
direful
Eclipse
of
the
Sun
foregoing
his
death
,
the
day
before
Ascension-day
.
§
138.
That
you
may
see
the
base
Hypocrisie
of
these
Trayterous
Bishops
,
I
will
recite
their
words
in
the
Council
that
condemned
the
best
of
Emperors
;
§
139.
The
Bishops
condemnation
of
the
Emperor
Ludovicus
Pius
,
An.
833.
after
a
Preface
of
the
Duty
of
Bishops
without
Favor
or
Fear
to
judge
Sinners
,
and
the
need
of
putting
their
Sentence
in
writing
,
to
avoid
the
censure
of
bad
Men
,
they
say
—
We
hold
it
necessary
to
notifie
to
all
the
Sons
of
the
Church
,
both
present
and
future
,
how
we
Bishops
,
set
over
the
Empire
[
*
](A26898-e100470-b)
*
Here
is
a
High
Court
of
Prelatical
Justice
against
a
good
Emperor
.
of
our
Lord
and
most
glorious
Emperor
Lotharius
,
An.
833.
the
first
year
of
the
said
Prince
in
October
,
did
generally
meet
at
the
Palace
at
Compendium
,
(
Compeigne
)
and
humbly
heard
the
said
Prince
[
*
](A26898-e100510-b)
*
Lotharius
accusing
his
Father
;
And
we
took
care
,
according
to
the
Ministry
enjoined
us
,
to
manifest
to
him
or
his
Nobles
,
the
generality
of
all
the
People
,
what
is
the
Vigor
,
and
Power
,
or
Priestly
Ministry
,
and
with
what
Sentence
of
Damnation
he
deserveth
to
be
damned
,
who
will
not
obey
the
warnings
of
the
Priests
[
a
](A26898-e100530-b)
a
No
doubt
but
you
made
this
known
too
far
.
And
next
both
to
the
said
Prince
,
(
Lotharius
)
and
to
all
the
People
,
we
studied
to
denounce
,
that
they
should
study
most
devoutly
to
please
God
,
and
should
not
delay
to
appease
him
in
whatever
they
had
offended
him
:
For
many
things
were
examined
,
[
b
](A26898-e100560-b)
b
By
what
Authority
?
,
which
by
negligence
hapned
in
this
Empire
,
which
manifestly
tended
to
the
scandal
of
the
Church
,
and
the
ruine
of
the
People
,
or
the
destruction
of
the
Kingdom
;
which
must
necessarily
be
quickly
corrected
,
and
by
all
means
for
the
future
prevented
[
c
](A26898-e100570-b)
c
Who
made
you
the
Governors
of
the
Empire
,
&
Judges
of
such
matters
?
Are
Rebellions
of
Sons
,
the
Fathers
fault
?
.
Among
other
things
we
mentioned
,
and
remembred
all
Men
,
how
by
God
that
Kingdom
,
by
the
administration
of
the
most
excellent
Emperor
Charles
of
good
memory
,
and
the
Valor
of
his
Predecessors
,
was
peaceable
,
and
united
,
and
nobly
enlarged
,
and
committed
to
the
Lord
Emperor
Lewis
by
God
in
great
peace
to
be
governed
;
and
by
God's
protection
remain'd
so
preserved
,
as
long
as
that
Prince
studied
God
,
and
used
his
Father's
example
,
and
was
careful
to
acquiesce
in
the
counsels
of
good
Men
:
And
how
in
progress
of
time
,
as
is
manifest
to
all
,
by
his
improvidence
or
negligence
,
it
fell
into
so
great
ignominy
and
baseness
,
that
it
became
not
only
the
grief
of
Friends
,
but
the
derision
of
Enemies
.
But
because
the
said
Prince
hath
negligently
managed
the
Ministry
committed
to
him
,
and
did
both
do
and
compel
others
to
do
many
things
displeasing
to
God
and
Man
,
or
permitted
others
to
do
it
[
d
](A26898-e100620-b)
d
Must
the
King
answer
to
a
Court
of
Bishops
,
all
the
evils
that
he
permitteth
the
Bishops
and
such
others
to
do
?
,
and
provoked
God
in
many
wicked
counsels
,
and
scandalized
the
Church
;
and
that
we
may
omit
innumerable
other
things
)
at
last
drew
all
his
Subjects
to
a
common
destruction
,
and
by
God't
just
judgment
,
suddenly
his
Imperial
Power
was
taken
from
him
[
e
](A26898-e100630-b)
e
Lotharius
had
got
the
Nobles
to
begin
.
.
But
we
remembring
the
Commands
of
God
,
and
our
Ministry
,
and
his
Benefits
,
thought
him
worthy
,
that
by
the
leave
of
the
said
Prince
Lotharius
,
we
should
send
a
Message
to
him
by
the
Authority
of
this
Sacred
Assembly
,
to
admonish
him
of
his
Guilts
,
that
he
might
take
sure
advice
for
his
safety
(
or
salvation
.
)
That
he
might
in
his
extremity
study
with
all
his
might
,
that
being
deprived
of
his
earthly
Power
,
according
to
God's
Council
,
and
the
Churches
Authority
,
he
might
not
also
lose
his
Soul
.
To
the
counsels
of
which
Messengers
,
and
their
most
wholsom
warnings
he
willingly
consented
,
he
took
time
,
and
set
a
day
in
which
he
would
give
an
answer
to
their
wholsom
Admonitions
[
f
](A26898-e100660-b)
f
O
humble
Prince●●
O
trayterous
Prelates
!
.
And
when
the
day
was
at
hand
,
the
same
Holy
Assembly
unanimously
went
to
the
venerable
Man
,
and
took
care
to
admonish
him
of
all
that
he
had
offended
God
in
,
and
scandalized
the
Church
,
and
troubled
the
People
committed
to
him
,
and
to
bring
all
to
his
remembrance
.
And
he
willingly
embracing
their
wholsom
Admonition
,
and
their
worthy
and
congruous
Aggravations
,
promised
in
all
things
to
acquiesce
in
their
wholsom
counsel
,
and
to
undergo
their
remedying
judgment
[
(g)
](A26898-e100680-b)
(g)
It
s
pity
but
he
had
better
Judges
.
And
being
glad
of
so
wholsom
an
Admonition
[
(h)
](A26898-e100690-b)
(h)
It
s
like
he
lookt
for
better
measures
.
,
strait
we
intreated
his
beloved
Son
,
Lotharius
Augustus
,
to
be
speedily
present
,
that
without
delay
,
with
his
Nobles
he
might
come
,
that
there
might
be
a
mutual
reconciliation
between
them
according
to
Christian
Doctrine
,
that
if
there
were
any
blemishes
or
discords
in
their
hearts
,
a
pure
and
humble
begging
of
Pardon
[
(i)
](A26898-e100710-b)
(i)
Of
a
trayterous
Son
and
Subjects
.
might
expiate
them
,
and
thereupon
before
all
the
multitude
,
he
might
receive
the
judgment
of
the
Priesthood
as
Penitents
do
,
which
soon
after
was
done
.
Therefore
the
Lord
Ludovicus
coming
into
the
Church
of
Holy
Mary
,
God's
Mother
,
where
rest
the
Bodies
of
Saints
,
that
is
,
of
Medard
,
a
Confessor
of
Christ
and
Bishop
,
and
of
Sebastian
a
most
excellent
Martyr
(
the
Priests
,
Deacons
,
and
no
small
multitude
of
the
Clerks
standing
by
,
and
his
Son
the
foresaid
Lotharius
being
present
with
his
Nobles
,
and
the
generality
of
all
the
People
,
even
as
many
as
the
Church
could
hold
)
and
being
prostrate
on
the
earth
upon
Hair-cloth
[
(k)
](A26898-e100780-b)
(k)
Was
this
keeping
the
fifth
Commandement
,
and
Honouring
the
King
?
O
wicked
Son
,
and
wicked
Prelates
!
before
the
Holy
Altar
,
be
confessed
before
all
,
that
he
too
unworthily
used
the
Ministry
committed
to
him
,
and
in
it
many
wayes
offended
God
,
and
scandalized
the
Church
of
Christ
,
and
many
ways
troubled
the
People
by
his
negligence
:
And
therefore
for
the
Publick
and
Ecclesiastick
Expiation
of
so
great
Guilts
,
he
said
he
would
desire
Penance
,
that
God
being
merciful
by
their
Ministry
and
Help
,
he
might
prosperously
deserve
(
or
obtain
)
Absolution
of
so
great
Crimes
,
God
having
given
them
the
power
of
Binding
and
Loosing
;
whom
also
the
Bishops
,
as
spiritual
Physicians
,
did
wholsomly
admonish
,
telling
him
that
true
remission
of
Sin
followeth
pure
and
simple
Confession
;
that
he
should
openly
confess
his
Errors
,
in
which
he
professed
that
he
most
offended
God
,
lest
he
should
hide
any
thing
within
,
or
do
any
thing
deceitfully
before
God
,
as
it
is
known
to
all
that
he
did
heretofore
in
the
Palace
at
Compeigne
,
when
he
was
by
another
Holy
Assembly
reproved
before
all
the
Church
:
And
that
he
come
not
to
God
now
,
as
he
did
then
,
by
dissembling
and
craft
,
with
a
double
heart
,
and
provoke
him
to
anger
,
rather
than
to
forgive
his
sin
[
l
](A26898-e100800-b)
l
O
insulting
Traytors
!
;
for
it
is
written
,
The
dissemblers
and
crafty
provoke
the
wrath
of
God
.
And
after
this
Admonition
he
professed
that
he
had
chiefly
sinned
in
all
those
things
,
whereupon
he
had
been
familiarly
reproved
by
the
foresaid
Priests
,
by
word
or
writings
;
that
being
by
due
rebuke
reproved
of
the
things
they
gave
him
a
writing
[
(m)
](A26898-e100810-b)
(m)
They
wrote
him
his
Lesson
,
&
confessed
his
sins
for
him
.
of
,
containing
the
sum
of
his
Guilts
,
of
which
they
had
specially
reproved
him
;
which
he
had
in
his
hands
,
viz.
I.
As
in
the
same
Paper
is
fullier
contained
,
incurring
the
guilt
of
Sacriledge
and
Murder
,
in
that
he
kept
not
,
according
to
his
promise
,
the
fatherly
Admonition
and
terrible
Contestation
made
to
him
with
Divine
Invocation
before
the
Holy-Altar
in
presence
of
the
Priests
,
and
the
greatest
multitude
of
the
People
;
in
that
he
had
done
violence
to
his
Brethren
and
Kindred
,
and
had
permitted
his
Nephew
to
be
killed
[
(n)
](A26898-e100850-b)
(n)
A
Traytor
in
open
Rebellion
,
whom
he
might
have
delivered
;
and
that
being
unmindful
of
his
Vow
,
he
after
commanded
the
Sign
of
Holy
Religion
to
be
made
for
the
revenge
of
his
own
indignation
.
II.
That
being
the
Author
of
Scandal
,
and
Troubler
of
the
Peace
,
and
Violater
of
the
Sacraments
,
by
unlawful
Power
he
corrupted
the
Covenant
which
was
made
between
his
Sons
for
the
peace
and
unanimity
of
the
Empire
,
and
tranquility
of
the
Church
,
by
common
Council
,
and
consent
of
all
the
faithful
People
,
and
confirmed
by
the
Sacrament
:
and
in
that
he
compelled
his
faithful
People
in
contrariety
to
the
said
first
Covenant
and
Oath
,
to
swear
another
Sacrament
[
o
](A26898-e100880-b)
o
O
▪
Oath
.
,
and
so
fell
into
the
guilt
of
Perjury
,
by
the
violation
of
the
former
Oaths
.
And
how
much
this
displeased
God
,
is
plain
,
in
that
the
People
subject
to
him
had
afterward
no
peace
,
but
were
all
led
into
perturbation
,
bearing
the
punishment
of
their
sins
,
and
by
God's
just
judgment
.
III.
That
against
Christian
Religion
,
against
his
Vow
,
without
any
publick
profit
or
certain
necessity
[
(p)
](A26898-e100910-b)
(p)
Against
the
Arms
of
his
own
Sons
.
,
deluded
by
evil
counsel
,
he
commanded
a
general
Expedition
to
be
made
in
Lent
,
and
in
the
extreme
parts
of
his
Empire
appointed
a
general
Meeting
(
or
Council
)
at
the
time
of
the
Lord's
Supper
,
when
the
Paschal
Sacraments
were
to
be
celebrated
of
all
Christians
[
(q)
](A26898-e100930-b)
(q)
Rebels
must
not
be
resisted
in
the
Lent
,
or
Easter
.
.
In
which
Expedition
,
as
much
as
in
him
lay
,
he
drew
the
People
into
great
murmuring
,
and
against
right
put
the
Priests
of
the
Lord
from
their
Offices
,
and
brought
great
oppression
on
the
Poor
.
IV.
That
he
brought
violence
on
some
of
his
faithful
People
,
that
for
his
and
his
Sons
fidelity
and
safety
,
and
the
recovery
of
the
shaking
Kingdom
,
humbly
went
to
him
,
and
made
known
to
him
the
snares
prepared
for
him
by
his
Enemies
;
And
that
against
all
Law
Divine
and
Humane
,
he
deprived
them
of
their
Estates
,
and
commanded
them
to
be
banished
[
(r)
](A26898-e100980-b)
(r)
B●t
a
Bishop
that
doth
but
differ
from
the
rest
in
a
word
,
must
be
banished
.
,
and
made
them
when
absent
judged
to
Death
,
and
doubtless
induced
the
Iudges
to
false
judgment
.
And
against
Divine
and
Canonical
Authority
,
raised
prejudice
against
the
Lord's
Priests
,
(
or
Bishops
)
and
Monks
,
and
condemned
them
absent
.
And
in
this
incurring
the
guilt
of
Murder
,
he
was
a
violater
of
the
Laws
of
God
and
Man
.
V.
Of
divers
Sacraments
(
Oaths
)
contrary
to
each
other
,
oft
made
unreasonably
by
his
Sons
or
People
,
he
commanding
and
compelling
them
;
whereby
he
brought
no
small
blot
of
sin
on
the
People
committed
to
him
.
He
hereby
incurred
the
guilt
of
Perjury
,
because
these
are
rightly
charged
on
him
as
Author
,
by
whom
they
were
compelled
.
But
in
the
purging
of
Women
,
in
unjust
Iudgments
,
in
false
Witnesses
and
Perjuries
,
which
have
been
committed
in
his
presence
by
his
permission
,
how
much
he
hath
offended
God
he
himself
knoweth
.
VI.
Of
divers
Expeditions
which
he
hath
made
in
the
Kingdom
committed
to
him
,
not
only
unprofitably
,
but
also
hurtfully
without
counsel
and
profit
;
in
which
many
and
innumerable
heinous
Crimes
were
committed
in
the
Christian
People
,
in
Murders
and
Perjuries
,
in
Sacriledge
and
Adulteries
,
in
Rapines
,
in
Burnings
,
either
in
the
Churches
of
God
,
or
divers
other
places
,
in
Plunderings
and
oppressing
of
the
Poor
,
by
miserable
usage
,
and
almost
unheard
of
among
Christians
;
which
all
,
as
is
aforesaid
,
reflect
on
the
Author
.
VII
.
In
the
divisions
of
the
Empire
rashly
made
by
him
,
against
the
common
peace
,
and
the
safety
of
the
whole
Empire
,
for
his
own
will
;
and
the
Oath
which
compelled
all
the
people
to
swear
,
that
they
would
act
against
his
Sons
as
Enemies
,
when
he
might
have
pacified
them
by
Fatherly
Authority
,
and
the
counsel
of
his
faithful
People
.
VIII
.
That
so
many
Mischiefs
and
Crimes
committed
in
the
Kingdom
committed
to
him
,
by
his
negligence
and
improvidence
were
not
enough
,
which
yet
cannot
be
numbred
,
by
which
the
Kingdom
was
evidently
disgraced
and
endangered
:
but
moreover
to
add
to
the
heap
of
miseries
,
he
lastly
drew
all
the
People
of
his
power
to
their
common
destruction
,
when
he
ought
to
have
been
to
his
People
the
Captain
of
safety
and
of
peace
,
when
the
Divine
Piety
had
decreed
to
have
mercy
of
his
People
by
an
unheard
of
and
invisible
manner
,
and
by
preaching
in
our
ages
.
For
these
things
therefore
,
and
in
all
these
things
which
are
before
recited
,
confessing
himself
guilty
before
the
Priests
,
(
or
Bishops
)
or
all
the
People
,
with
tears
,
and
protesting
that
in
all
these
things
he
sinned
,
he
desired
publick
Pennance
,
that
so
he
might
satisfie
the
Church
by
repenting
,
which
he
had
scandalized
by
sinning
;
and
as
he
was
a
scandal
by
neglecting
many
things
,
so
he
professed
he
would
be
an
example
by
undergoing
due
Pennance
.
And
after
this
Confession
he
delivered
to
the
Bishops
the
Paper
of
his
Guilts
and
Confession
for
future
memorial
,
and
they
laid
it
on
the
Altar
;
and
then
he
put
off
his
military
Girdle
and
laid
it
on
the
Altar
,
and
stripping
himself
of
his
secular
Habit
,
he
took
the
Habit
of
a
Penitent
put
on
him
by
the
hands
of
the
Bishops
,
that
after
so
great
and
such
Pennance
[
*
](A26898-e101090-b)
*
Here
is
a
new
sort
of
Imposition
of
the
Bishops
hands
,
to
depose
a
King
so
as
never
to
be
restored
:
But
it
failed
.
,
no
Man
after
may
return
to
a
secular
Militia
.
These
things
thus
done
,
it
pleased
them
that
every
Bishop
should
write
in
his
own
Papers
how
the
matter
was
done
,
and
should
strengthen
it
by
his
own
subscription
,
and
offer
it
to
Prince
Lotharius
,
thus
strengthened
in
memory
of
the
Fact
.
To
conclude
,
it
seemed
good
to
us
all
that
were
present
,
to
put
the
sum
of
all
the
Papers
,
and
of
so
great
a
business
into
one
Breviate
,
and
to
roborate
it
by
the
subscription
of
us
all
with
our
hands
,
as
is
hereafter
demonstrated
.
—
The
Author
of
the
Life
of
Ludovicus
addeth
,
‛
[
Pullâque
indutum
veste
,
adhibitá
magnâ
custodiâ
sub
tectum
quoddam
retrudunt
.
]
Here
you
see
the
Tryal
of
the
godly
Emperor
,
the
Articles
exhibited
against
him
in
the
High
Court
of
Episcopal
Justice
,
and
the
use
of
Penance
,
and
of
laying
on
of
the
Bishops
hands
,
in
investing
him
in
the
Garb
of
perpetual
Penance
.
What
wonder
if
the
Pope
ascended
to
such
power
,
when
ordinary
Bishops
in
the
best
governed
and
instructed
Countrey
then
in
the
world
,
obtained
such
power
;
even
by
the
name
and
abuse
of
the
POWER
OF
THE
KEYS
?
Saith
Binnius
,
[
Thaganus
therefore
justly
for
this
cause
declaimeth
against
Ebbo
,
Bishop
of
Rhemes
,
the
Leader
,
as
impudicum
&
crudelissimum
Episcopum
!
]
And
what
were
they
that
would
thus
follow
him
?
§
140.
CCXLIX
.
But
the
next
Council
was
forced
to
do
better
,
Theodorus
Villa
they
caused
Ebbo
to
depose
himself
from
his
Bishoprick
,
and
the
rest
excused
themselves
that
they
did
it
by
necessity
and
fear
,
and
were
all
forgiven
,
Bin.
p.
575.
And
yet
will
the
Bishops
say
,
that
this
Emperor
was
not
humble
and
merciful
?
§
141.
CCL
.
After
his
Restauration
,
An.
836.
Ludovicus
caused
a
Council
at
Aquisgrane
,
to
renew
the
Laws
for
the
Reformation
of
the
Clergy
and
Abbots
,
with
the
Instructions
and
Rules
for
Kings
themselves
at
large
laid
down
.
And
here
they
determined
,
that
all
Bishops
hereafter
that
were
Rebels
and
Traytors
,
should
be
deposed
,
and
Lay-men
anathematized
.
But
they
sufficiently
minded
the
Power
and
Dignity
of
the
Bishops
to
be
upheld
.
§
142.
There
is
a
Treatise
in
Binnius
,
p.
583.
in
which
the
Statutes
of
the
Synods
of
Aquisgrane
are
opened
and
confirmed
by
Scripture
.
§
143.
CCLI
.
An.
836.
Binnius
tells
us
,
that
in
the
deposing
of
the
Emperor
,
Agobertus
,
Bishop
of
Lyons
,
and
Bernard
,
Bishop
of
Vienne
,
having
been
Leaders
with
Ebbo
,
at
the
Council
at
Theod.
Villa
,
fled
,
and
the
Emperor
and
all
his
Sons
,
save
Lotharius
,
being
here
present
at
a
Council
at
Lyons
,
they
being
summoned
,
appeared
not
,
and
Sentence
was
put
off
,
because
they
were
absent
.
§
144.
An.
839.
Pepin
the
Emperor's
Son
dying
,
he
passed
by
his
disobedient
Nephew
Pepin
,
and
divided
that
Kingdom
of
Aquitain
only
between
his
Sons
Lotharius
and
Charles
;
whereupon
his
Son
Ludovicus
was
offended
,
and
with
them
of
Aquitain
raised
Rebellion
again
,
and
by
a
Convention
at
Cabilone
,
and
after
it
,
reconciliation
was
made
.
§
145.
The
Emperor
Ludovicus
Pius
dying
An.
840.
aged
64
,
his
Sons
fell
together
in
Wars
for
his
Kingdoms
.
Lotharius
the
eldest
,
that
had
used
his
Father
so
trayterously
and
unnaturally
,
sought
too
great
a
part
for
himself
,
and
came
to
a
War
with
Ludovic
and
Charles
,
who
conquered
him
,
and
put
him
to
a
shameful
flight
,
An.
841.
in
which
Fight
,
say
Historians
,
a
greater
slaughter
was
made
of
the
French
,
than
was
ever
known
in
the
memory
of
man
.
This
was
the
man
that
deposed
his
Father
for
the
slaughter
of
the
Subjects
by
his
Wars
against
him
.
The
next
year
they
fought
again
,
and
he
was
again
overcome
.
§
146.
CCLII
.
It
's
easie
then
to
conjecture
which
way
the
next
Council
(
which
was
at
Aquisgrane
)
would
go
:
The
conquering
Princes
made
the
Bishops
their
Counsellors
,
when
they
had
made
Lotharius
flie
out
of
the
Countrey
,
what
they
should
do
with
his
Kingdom
;
and
,
saith
Binnius
,
they
received
the
answer
which
Nithardus
li.
1.
describeth
in
these
words
,
[
'
The
Bishops
considering
the
deeds
of
Lotharius
from
the
beginning
,
how
he
had
driven
his
Father
out
of
his
Kingdom
;
how
he
had
made
the
Christian
People
perjured
by
his
Covetousness
;
how
oft
he
had
frustrated
the
Oath
he
made
to
his
Fathers
,
and
his
Brethren
;
how
oft
,
since
his
Fathers
death
,
he
had
attempted
to
disinherit
his
Brethren
;
how
many
Murders
,
Adulteries
,
Burnings
,
and
all
kind
of
heinous
deeds
the
Universal
Church
suffered
by
his
most
wicked
Covetousness
:
And
that
he
neither
had
any
knowledge
of
governing
the
Commonwealth
,
nor
could
men
find
any
footsteps
of
goodness
of
will
in
governing
.
For
which
causes
deservedly
,
and
by
the
just
judgment
of
God
Almighty
,
they
said
he
fled
first
in
Battel
,
and
then
from
his
Kingdom
:
Therefore
all
(
the
Bishops
)
unanimously
agree
and
consent
,
that
for
his
wickedness
God
hath
cast
him
out
,
and
hath
delivered
his
Kingdom
to
his
Brothers
that
are
better
than
he
.
But
the
Bishops
did
not
give
them
this
liberty
,
till
they
openly
asked
them
,
whether
they
would
govern
it
as
their
ejected
Brother
did
,
or
according
to
the
will
of
God
.
They
answered
,
that
as
far
as
God
should
enable
them
,
they
would
govern
themselves
and
theirs
according
to
God's
will
.
By
God's
Authority
(
say
they
)
we
warn
,
exhort
and
command
,
that
you
undertake
it
,
and
rule
it
according
to
the
will
of
God
.
]
So
far
Nithard
.
§
147.
You
see
here
that
it
is
no
wonder
that
the
Pope
took
upon
him
to
set
up
and
take
down
,
to
make
and
unmake
Kings
,
when
the
subject
Bishops
did
it
by
their
greatest
Sovereigns
.
And
you
see
here
God's
just
judgment
on
a
rebellious
Son
,
and
the
shameful
mutability
of
a
temporizing
Clergy
.
And
how
presumptuous
Bishops
have
abused
Religion
,
the
use
of
the
Keys
and
the
Name
of
God
,
to
the
confusions
and
calamities
of
the
world
.
But
Lotharius
after
this
Deposition
reigned
.
§
148.
All
these
times
Images
were
cast
out
in
the
Eastern
Empire
,
even
all
the
Reign
of
Leo
the
5th
,
and
of
Michael
Balbus
,
(
however
he
recalled
Theodorus
Studita
from
Prison
)
and
of
Theophilus
that
succeeded
him
;
Petavius
li.
8.
c.
9.
saith
,
that
Theophilus
followed
his
Father
in
persecuting
the
Worshipers
of
Images
,
but
yet
was
a
most
strict
requirer
of
Justice
,
and
reigning
12
years
and
three
months
,
France
Claudius
Taurinensis
set
against
Image-worship
,
and
going
to
Rome
,
&c.
And
Ionas
Aurel
.
writeth
against
him
,
citing
some
of
his
Sentences
(
too
strong
for
the
Answerer
,
)
but
in
his
Preface
professeth
that
he
never
read
or
saw
his
Book
:
Was
not
this
an
excellent
Confuter
?
died
An.
841.
the
next
year
after
the
death
of
Ludovicus
Pius
.
He
left
his
Son
Michael
,
a
Child
,
Emperor
,
under
the
Rule
of
his
Mother
Theodora
.
§
149.
And
now
come
up
Images
again
by
a
Woman
,
which
ever
since
a
Womans
Reign
almost
had
been
cast
out
;
she
ruled
14
years
,
just
as
Irene
did
,
and
sped
as
she
;
for
when
her
Son
came
to
age
,
he
deposed
her
.
In
this
time
Methodius
first
,
and
Ignatius
after
,
were
made
Patriarchs
of
Constantinople
.
And
Bardas
(
made
Caesar
)
deposed
Ignatius
,
because
he
would
not
excommunicate
Theodora
when
she
was
deposed
,
and
set
up
the
learned
Photius
in
his
place
,
that
came
in
as
Nectarius
had
done
from
the
Laity
,
by
sudden
Ordination
:
one
honoured
even
by
the
Papists
for
his
great
learning
,
but
reviled
for
being
against
them
.
§
150.
CCLIII
.
An.
842.
This
Woman
had
presently
so
much
power
on
the
mutable
Bishops
,
as
in
a
Council
at
Constant.
to
turn
them
to
be
again
for
Images
,
and
as
Theophanes
saith
,
[
Suddenly
changing
their
judgment
,
they
cursed
those
that
opposed
Images
;
]
and
so
after
120
years
rejection
they
were
restored
,
and
the
Nicene
2d
Council
owned
without
any
great
difficulty
:
And
here
all
that
were
for
Images
accounted
it
Godliness
,
and
called
them
Ungodly
that
were
against
it
,
and
this
Woman
Theodora
is
stiled
for
it
a
very
godly
Woman
,
(
though
the
other
called
it
Idolatry
;
)
and
so
while
one
side
was
cryed
down
as
Profane
,
and
the
other
as
Idolatrous
;
the
poor
Church
felt
to
its
sorrow
,
that
Images
were
not
taken
for
things
indifferent
.
Theophanes
railing
at
Iohn
the
Patriarch
of
Constant.
saith
,
that
[
Seeing
so
sudden
and
unexpected
a
change
,
he
that
ruled
impiously
was
struck
with
such
a
stupor
and
blindness
of
mind
,
that
he
was
ready
to
have
killed
himself
;
and
being
the
head
of
all
the
wickedness
,
of
an
ungodly
judgment
,
that
had
led
the
Emperors
by
lyes
,
and
thrust
them
into
the
hell
of
impiety
,
he
was
with
ignominy
cast
out
,
and
good
Methodius
put
in
.
]
I
recite
the
words
,
to
shew
you
what
various
Characters
the
interest
of
Images
gave
to
men
,
and
what
Godliness
and
Ungodliness
,
Good
men
and
Bad
men
,
are
in
the
sense
of
many
Historians
.
§
151.
The
Pope
dying
,
Iohan.
Diaconus
seizeth
on
the
place
by
force
;
but
Sergius
is
chosen
against
him
,
and
prevaileth
:
I●
whose
beginning
Lotharius
sent
his
Son
Ludovicus
with
an
Army
to
Rome
[
*
](A26898-e102200-b)
*
Thinking
they
would
have
resisted
him
:
The
Pope
submitted
himself
to
all
that
was
desired
of
a
Subject
,
till
Ludovicus
was
gone
.
,
Sigibert
saith
to
be
the
Confirmer
of
the
Pope
,
and
claim
that
right
;
others
say
,
to
be
crowned
.
To
Lotharius
they
sware
obedience
,
but
not
to
his
Son
.
Some
great
debate
Anastasius
tells
us
that
a
great
company
of
Bishops
had
against
the
Pope
and
his
Party
,
but
he
tells
us
not
what
it
was
,
but
that
the
Pope
was
too
hard
for
them
,
and
glad
when
the
French
were
gone
.
§
152.
It
's
before
said
,
that
after
the
Bishop's
deposing
him
,
Lotharius
was
restored
,
the
three
Brothers
agreeing
,
that
Ludovicus
should
have
Germany
,
and
part
of
France
,
and
Charles
have
France
,
and
Lotharius
Narbon
and
Italy
as
Roman
Emperor
.
CCLIV
.
The
Archbishopric
of
Rhemes
had
been
ten
years
without
a
Bishop
upon
Ebbo's
removal
or
flight
,
and
two
Presbyters
successively
Fulke
and
Hotho
had
been
the
Governors
of
it
,
(
some
will
question
the
validity
of
their
acts
.
)
And
a
Council
at
Bellovacum
makes
Hincmarus
Bishop
.
§
153.
Under
Carolus
Calvus
the
Church-Lands
were
much
alienated
,
especially
Abbots
Lands
,
to
Nobles
and
other
Lay-men
.
Whereupon
CCLV.
a
Council
at
Melda
(
Meaulx
)
did
by
Ansegisus
and
Bernardus
Levita
draw
up
a
Book
of
seven
Parts
,
lamenting
the
sins
of
Christians
,
and
the
Sacriledge
of
the
Laity
,
and
offered
it
to
the
King
,
who
refused
it
,
the
Nobles
being
against
it
:
For
which
(
say
the
bold
Expositors
of
God's
Providences
)
the
Normans
by
Invasion
troubled
the
Land
.
§
154.
Leo
the
4th
became
Pope
;
they
durst
not
consecrate
him
without
the
Emperor's
authority
,
Anastas
.
in
Bin.
p.
618.
This
Pope
wrought
great
Miracles
,
say
they
.
1.
He
conquered
a
Basilisk
that
killed
men
by
his
looks
,
(
as
St.
George
conquered
the
Dragon
.
)
2.
By
the
Cross
he
stopt
a
fire
in
the
City
:
But
his
good
works
contain
a
Volumn
in
Anastasius
,
viz.
the
many
Churches
that
he
adorned
,
enriched
,
repaired
;
the
silver
Vessels
and
Ornaments
that
he
gave
,
the
Posts
and
Pillars
,
and
Altars
that
he
beautified
,
and
the
glory
that
he
added
to
the
Roman
City
and
Churches
,
&c.
yea
,
when
the
Saracens
came
and
spoiled
St.
Peter's
Church
in
the
Suburbs
of
Rome
,
he
caused
the
said
Suburbs
to
be
walled
and
fortified
,
as
a
new
City
,
calling
it
Leonina
from
his
name
:
And
he
made
two
or
three
Prayers
of
six
or
seven
lines
long
,
to
desire
God's
protection
of
it
,
by
the
intercession
of
St.
Peter
.
And
he
writeth
a
notable
Homily
,
in
which
he
comprizeth
much
of
the
Canons
,
teaching
them
all
the
Arts
,
Gestures
,
and
Ceremonies
of
canting
the
Mass
;
and
precisely
ordereth
,
that
every
Priest
do
learn
his
Lesson
;
and
that
if
any
of
them
be
illiterate
,
(
that
cannot
read
)
he
shall
be
suspended
till
he
amend
,
(
learn
to
read
;
)
so
learned
was
the
Clergy
in
that
Age.
§
155.
By
the
way
,
the
oft
mention
here
of
singing
the
Mass
,
doth
remember
me
to
note
that
which
is
much
over-looked
;
viz.
How
Liturgies
imposed
first
came
up
,
sing
them
,
and
had
fitted
them
accordingly
to
their
singing
Notes
,
like
our
Cathedral
singing
of
our
reading
Psalms
and
Prayers
:
And
we
all
know
that
the
People
or
Minister
cannot
make
Psalms
ex
tempore
,
but
we
must
and
do
use
forms
in
singing
;
but
the
Prayers
that
were
not
sung
,
but
said
,
were
longer
left
free
to
the
Speakers
present
skill
.
§
156.
CCLVI.
An.
847.
in
a
Council
at
Paris
,
Lotharius
caused
the
cause
of
Ebbo
to
be
reviewed
;
but
after
Summons
,
he
would
never
appear
to
his
death
.
§
157.
CCLVII
.
A
Council
at
Mentz
,
An.
847.
repeated
many
Ecclesiastical
Canons
:
Among
others
,
Murderers
still
,
instead
of
death
,
are
but
put
upon
long
removal
from
the
Communion
,
no
,
though
they
murder
Priests
.
In
this
Council
a
Woman
called
Thiota
,
was
judged
to
be
whipt
,
because
she
had
professed
to
have
Revelations
foretelling
the
day
of
judgment
that
year
,
putting
the
People
in
fear
,
and
even
many
Priests
followed
her
as
a
Prophetess
;
she
confessed
that
a
certain
Priest
persuaded
her
to
do
it
for
gain
.
CHAP.
X.
Of
the
Councils
about
Ignatius
and
Photius
,
and
some
others
.
§
1.
CCLVII
.
AN.
848.
A
Synod
at
Mentz
under
Rabanus
condemned
Godescalcus
a
Presbyter
,
and
Monk
of
Rhemes
,
as
a
Predestinarian
Heretick
.
Hincmarus
Ep.
ad
P.
Nicol.
reciteth
his
Heresies
to
be
,
1.
[
That
as
God
hath
predestinated
some
to
life
eternal
,
2.
That
Christ
dyed
not
for
all
,
but
only
for
the
Elect
,
who
are
the
world
that
he
redeemed
;
others
he
redeemeth
by
Baptism
,
but
not
by
dying
for
them
.
3.
That
no
one
shall
perish
that
Christ
dyed
for
.
4.
He
addeth
,
(
how
truly
I
know
not
,
)
That
he
asserteth
a
threefold
Deity
in
the
Trinity
of
Persons
.
]
They
laid
him
in
Prison
,
and
Hincmarus
wrote
to
the
Pope
to
know
what
to
do
with
him
,
saying
,
That
he
must
employ
a
very
able
Man
to
keep
him
,
for
he
wraps
People
,
even
the
meanly
learned
,
into
admiration
of
him
,
reciting
Scripture
and
Fathers
distorted
whole
days
together
.
Some
Bishops
took
his
part
.
§
2.
They
say
a
Synod
at
Tours
wrote
an
Admonition
to
one
Nomeno●us
the
King's
Lieutenant
in
Britany
,
for
Tyranny
and
Oppression
,
and
casting
out
the
just
Bishops
,
and
putting
in
Mercenaries
,
Thieves
and
Robbers
;
Bin.
p.
638.
and
for
despising
the
warnings
of
the
Pope
and
Bishops
.
§
3.
Canisius
tells
us
of
a
Concilium
Regiaticinum
,
regulating
Bishops
,
and
Cap.
6.
§
4.
CCLVIII.
The
Saracens
in
Spain
persecuting
the
Christians
,
forced
the
Bishops
to
meet
in
Council
at
Corduba
,
and
decree
against
Martyrdom
,
and
the
Memorial
of
Martyrs
,
[
Holding
a
Satanical
Meeting
,
forbad
Martyrdom
,
and
took
away
the
Honour
of
Martyrs
,
saying
,
That
they
that
were
not
violently
drawn
to
deny
the
Faith
,
but
offered
themselves
to
danger
of
their
own
accord
,
are
not
to
be
numbred
with
the
Martyrs
,
not
working
Miracles
as
the
Martyrs
did
,
nor
their
Bodies
remaining
uncorrupt
.
§
5.
A
Synod
at
Mentz
,
An.
852.
did
we
know
not
what
.
But
853.
CCLIX
.
one
at
Soisons
was
approved
by
Pope
Benedict
,
and
reprobated
by
Pope
〈◊〉
(
Bin.
p.
648.
)
(
yet
both
infallible
.
)
And
it
is
no
wonder
,
for
it
is
about
a
hard
Point
,
and
in
which
the
Papacy
is
much
concerned
.
When
Ebbo
was
deposed
and
banished
,
Lotharius
restored
him
for
a
while
,
and
he
intruded
again
,
and
ordained
many
Priests
.
Hincmarus
succeeding
in
his
life-time
,
rejecteth
all
those
that
he
thus
ordained
.
A
Council
is
called
to
judge
whether
their
Ordination
was
valid
or
null
.
The
Council
decreed
,
that
[
Whatever
in
Ecclesiastical
Ordinations
the
said
Ebbo
had
done
after
his
damnation
,
according
to
the
Traditions
of
the
Apostolick
Seat
,
as
is
read
in
the
Deeds
of
the
Popes
,
except
Sacred
Baptism
,
which
is
perfected
in
the
name
of
the
Trinity
,
shall
be
all
void
and
null
,
and
those
ordained
by
him
in
whatever
part
of
the
world
they
shall
be
Fugitives
or
wander
,
because
they
cannot
flie
from
God's
judgment
,
let
them
be
held
deprived
of
all
Ecclesiastical
Degrees
by
the
judgment
of
the
Holy
Ghost
.
]
And
yet
these
Men
had
shewed
Letters
from
the
King
and
divers
Bishops
,
for
their
reception
as
Presbyters
,
but
the
Synod
said
they
were
counterfeit
.
Another
Case
was
this
,
one
Halduinus
had
been
made
Deacon
by
Ebbo
,
and
Consecrated
Presbyter
and
Abbot
by
Lupus
Bishop
of
Catalonia
.
The
Presbyter
was
ordained
out
of
his
own
Jurisdiction
to
the
Church
of
Rhemes
:
This
being
questioned
,
an
Archdeacon
shewed
the
King's
Letters
,
commanding
the
Ordination
of
Halduinus
.
Lupus
ordained
him
,
in
obedience
to
the
King
,
without
examining
,
(
there
being
then
no
Bishop
at
Rhemes
.
)
Whereupon
the
Synod
decreed
,
according
to
the
Canons
,
(
say
they
)
That
they
that
are
made
Presbyters
without
examination
by
ignorance
,
or
by
dissimulation
of
the
Ordainers
,
when
they
are
known
,
shall
be
deposed
;
because
the
Catholick
Church
defendeth
(
but
)
that
which
is
irreprehensible
.
And
it
was
shewed
in
Concil.
Sardic
.
c.
9.
and
other
Councils
and
Decrees
,
That
the
said
Bishop
touched
nothing
of
his
Ordination
,
but
that
he
that
leaped
to
the
Priesthood
without
the
degree
of
Deacon
[
*
](A26898-e103510-b)
*
Because
he
was
made
Deacon
only
by
Ebbo
.
,
he
ought
to
retire
(
resilire
)
to
due
degradation
.
§
6.
Here
you
see
the
Nullification
even
of
the
Ordinations
of
an
ejected
Archbishop
,
yea
,
and
of
a
lawful
Bishop
,
when
he
makes
a
Presbyter
of
one
that
was
by
such
an
ejected
Bishop
made
Deacon
,
and
when
he
ordaineth
unworthily
without
due
examination
.
And
if
this
hold
,
what
interruptions
have
there
been
in
the
Succession
of
Bishops
,
especially
in
the
Roman
Seat
!
§
7.
Anastasius
a
Cardinal
,
Presbyter
of
Rome
,
betook
himself
to
the
Emperor
,
solliciting
him
to
depose
Pope
Leo
the
4th
,
and
to
place
him
in
his
stead
.
The
Pope
hearing
it
,
calleth
him
home
to
his
charge
,
from
whence
he
had
been
absent
five
years
:
but
he
would
not
return
,
nor
appear
,
wherefore
CCLX
the
Pope
called
a
Council
at
Rome
,
which
deposed
him
.
§
8.
CCLXI
.
Ignatius
the
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
,
called
a
Council
to
depose
Gregory
Bishop
of
Syracusa
;
They
desired
Pope
Leo's
confirmation
:
He
delaying
it
,
dyeth
.
Gregory
in
the
mean
time
prevaileth
against
Ignatius
,
who
is
cast
out
,
and
Photius
put
in
,
and
a
grievous
Schism
begun
.
§
9.
CCLXII
.
An.
855.
under
Lotharius
Remigius
Lugdun
.
and
12
other
Bishops
,
are
called
a
Council
at
Valence
,
who
made
23
Canons
or
Decrees
,
with
great
Judgment
and
Piety
,
and
shewed
how
much
more
venerable
a
Council
of
a
few
wise
Bishops
are
,
than
greater
Councils
,
where
the
most
are
weak
.
Their
first
work
was
against
those
that
they
called
the
Predestinatianos
,
where
Cap.
2.
they
determine
,
[
Non
ipsos
malos
Deum
ideo
perire
velle
quia
boni
esse
non
potuerunt
,
sed
quia
boni
esse
noluerunt
.
Cap.
3.
Praedestinationem
electorum
ad
vitam
,
The
sum
is
,
God's
mercy
goeth
before
Man's
merit
,
but
his
Predestination
to
punishment
is
only
on
the
foresight
of
their
sin
,
which
he
decreeth
not
,
because
he
causeth
not
.
Cap.
3.
About
Christ's
death
they
like
not
those
that
say
he
dyed
for
all
that
from
the
days
of
Adam
till
then
had
been
damned
;
but
would
have
all
take
up
with
this
simple
Doctrine
,
Cap.
4.
They
conclude
that
all
true
Believers
regenerate
by
water
and
the
Spirit
,
have
their
sins
washed
by
the
blood
of
Christ
:
And
they
could
not
have
true
Regeneration
,
Cap.
6.
About
Grace
and
infirmed
Free-will
restored
and
healed
by
Christ
,
they
exhort
Men
to
stick
to
the
Scriptures
,
and
the
Councils
of
Africa
and
Orange
,
and
not
to
follow
the
Aniles
penè
Fabulas
Scotorum
,
(
I
suppose
they
mean
the
Followers
of
Iohan.
Scotus
Erignenae
,
who
was
murdered
by
his
Scholars
833
,
whom
Godescalcus
followed
)
lest
they
should
be
corrupted
from
the
simplicity
that
is
in
Christ
:
Remembring
Christians
that
while
they
are
vexed
with
the
prevalency
of
the
wicked
in
the
world
,
they
should
not
vex
the
sad
Congregations
with
such
superfluous
things
.
Cap.
7.
They
advise
,
that
because
Bishops
were
set
over
the
Cities
that
were
untryed
and
almost
ignorant
of
Letters
[
*
](A26898-e104010-b)
*
What
a
Council
would
those
make
?
,
and
unlike
the
Apostolick
Prescript
,
by
which
means
the
Ecclesiastical
vigor
is
lost
,
that
they
would
petition
the
Prince
,
that
when
a
Bishop
was
wanting
,
the
Canonical
Election
by
the
Clergy
,
and
the
People
,
might
be
permitted
,
(
because
the
King
was
used
to
thrust
his
Favorites
on
the
People
,
)
§
10.
CCLXIII
.
An.
855.
A
Council
was
held
at
Papia
in
Italy
by
the
Order
of
the
Emperour
Ludovicus
,
for
the
Reformation
of
the
corrupt
Clergy
;
where
they
ordered
that
the
Clergy
and
People
chuse
the
Bishops
,
and
yet
that
the
Laity
on
pretence
of
their
Electing
Power
,
trample
not
on
the
Arch-Presbyter
;
and
that
great
Mens
Chappels
empty
not
the
Churches
:
(
with
other
old
Canons
recited
.
)
§
11.
Lotharius
,
that
so
mischievously
sought
for
the
Empire
against
his
Father
and
Brethren
,
grew
weary
of
what
he
had
,
and
divided
his
3d
part
,
(
which
was
the
Empire
of
Italy
,
with
Burgundy
and
Lorrain
,
)
into
three
parts
,
and
gave
his
Son
Lewis
the
Empire
in
Italy
;
and
his
Son
Lotharius
,
Lorrain
;
and
his
Son
Charles
,
Burgundy
;
and
entered
himself
into
a
Monastery
:
But
Charles
dying
,
the
other
two
Brethren
divided
his
Dominion
,
and
Lyons
,
Belanson
and
Vienna
fell
to
Lotharius
.
§
12.
We
come
now
to
the
Reign
of
Pope
Ioane
,
according
to
a
great
number
of
their
own
Historians
;
but
David
Blondel
hath
recited
the
Testimonies
of
multitudes
on
both
sides
,
and
after
all
impartially
past
his
conjecture
,
that
the
Story
was
not
true
;
whose
judgment
I
reverence
,
and
think
most
probable
.
Whether
at
that
time
there
was
a
Iohn
the
8th
or
none
till
him
that
some
call
Iohn
the
9th
after
Adrian
the
2d
,
is
uncertain
.
§
13.
Leo
dying
,
(
if
there
was
no
Iohn
or
Ioane
between
)
a
Schism
was
made
;
the
People
most
chusing
Benedict
,
and
the
Agents
of
the
Emperor
,
with
part
of
the
People
and
Bishops
,
chusing
one
Anastasius
a
Cardinal
Presbyter
,
that
had
been
Excommunicate
by
a
former
Pope
.
Anastasius
thought
his
choice
so
sure
,
that
entering
Leonina
,
(
the
Roman
Suburbs
)
he
went
into
St.
Peter's
own
Church
,
and
broke
down
and
burnt
the
Images
,
and
with
a
Mattock
cast
down
to
the
ground
even
the
Image
of
Christ
,
and
the
Virgin
Mary
.
They
went
on
and
imprisoned
Benedict
,
(
quem
omnis
Romana
Plebs
eligerat
,
saith
Anast.
in
Bin.
p.
659.
)
But
while
the
great
Men
and
Officers
of
the
Emperor
did
their
utmost
to
constrain
the
People
to
consent
to
Anastasius
,
they
could
not
prevail
,
and
so
they
were
fain
to
yield
to
the
multitude
to
end
the
Tumult
and
Confusion
,
and
Benedict
had
the
place
.
§
14.
By
this
Story
it
appeareth
,
1.
That
this
Anastasius
was
against
Images
,
and
that
was
like
enough
to
be
part
of
the
cause
why
he
had
five
years
left
his
Church
in
Rome
before
,
and
refused
to
appear
before
Pope
or
Council
.
2.
That
when
the
Emperor
and
his
Officers
were
so
violent
for
his
choice
,
even
after
he
had
broken
down
the
Images
in
St.
Peter's
Church
,
it
is
apparent
that
the
Party
even
about
Rome
,
and
in
the
West
,
which
was
against
Images
,
was
not
small
,
though
they
made
no
stir
.
§
15.
This
Pope
Benedict
was
he
that
confirmed
Hincmarus's
Council
,
which
nullified
Ebbo's
Ordinations
aforesaid
,
as
is
to
be
seen
in
his
first
Epist.
Bin.
p.
662
,
&c.
§
16.
An.
856.
Charles
Calvus
,
by
a
Synods
concurrence
at
Carissiac
,
sent
Orders
against
Church-Robbers
very
strict
.
And
857
,
a
Council
at
Mentz
was
held
CCLXIV
,
where
Gunthar
,
Bishop
of
Colen
,
sent
a
Letter
,
that
[
A
terrible
Tempest
arose
,
in
which
the
People
for
fear
all
ran
into
St.
Peter's
Church
:
And
the
Church-beams
cracking
,
as
they
fell
a
praying
to
God
for
mercy
,
suddenly
a
mishapen
Thunderbolt
,
like
a
fiery
Dragon
,
also
were
many
Prodigies
.
§
17.
Pope
Nicolas
1.
is
chosen
by
the
Emperor
Ludovicus
consent
,
and
all
the
People
.
He
greatly
advanceth
the
Roman
Seat
by
his
activity
,
and
much
by
doing
justice
to
the
People
that
were
oppressed
by
Tyrannical
Prelates
.
He
had
a
great
conflict
with
Iohn
Bishop
of
Ravenna
,
who
long
despised
him
,
and
denied
him
his
subjection
:
But
the
Emperor
took
the
Pope's
part
,
and
so
poor
Iohn
was
fain
to
submit
,
and
cry
miseremini
mei
,
peto
misereri
mei
,
Anast.
in
Bin.
p.
667.
and
to
take
an
Oath
of
subjection
to
the
Pope
.
§
18.
The
great
Schism
now
rose
at
Constantinople
,
whether
Ignatius
or
Photius
should
be
Patriarch
;
Michael
the
Emperor
deposing
Ignatius
by
the
counsel
of
his
Uncle
Bardas
,
and
putting
in
Photius
.
The
Pope
kept
up
his
power
by
interposing
,
uncalled
,
into
all
such
matters
.
He
sent
some
Bishops
as
Legates
to
counsel
them
by
a
Synod
to
decide
the
difference
:
When
these
Bishops
came
thither
,
they
consented
to
Photius
against
Ignatius
.
The
Pope
said
they
were
bribed
,
and
false
to
their
trust
,
and
deposed
them
,
(
though
he
thought
he
chose
the
best
he
had
;
)
of
which
more
anon
.
§
19.
Yet
we
have
not
done
with
worldly
Prelates
.
King
Lotharius
was
weary
of
his
Wife
,
and
loved
a
Whore
(
Waldrada
.
)
He
openeth
his
case
to
the
Bishops
.
They
call
a
Council
,
and
approve
of
his
Divorce
,
and
his
Marriage
with
Waldrada
.
The
two
great
Archbishops
of
Colen
and
Triers
,
are
the
Leaders
.
The
Pope
is
against
it
,
and
accuseth
the
Bishops
of
owning
Adultery
;
They
appear
at
Rome
,
and
he
condemneth
them
of
Impudency
,
while
(
with
some
immodest
words
)
they
undertake
to
justifie
the
thing
,
(
of
which
more
anon
.
)
He
chargeth
the
Bishops
of
heinous
Villany
,
and
they
despised
him
.
He
condemneth
the
Concilium
Metense
[
*
](A26898-e105010-b)
*
At
Metz.
,
in
which
the
Adultery
was
allowed
.
§
20.
This
Pope
falls
out
with
Hincmarus
Bishop
of
Rhemes
,
justifying
against
him
the
cause
of
Rothaldus
,
whom
he
had
deposed
.
He
sends
Messengers
to
the
King
of
Bulgaria
converted
in
his
days
,
whom
the
Emperor's
Officers
stop
and
abuse
.
The
Adversaries
of
Images
were
still
strong
at
Constantinople
.
Anast.
&
Bin.
p.
670
,
&c.
Epist.
2.
He
useth
a
notable
Argument
for
Images
,
viz.
God
is
known
only
in
the
Image
of
his
Works
:
Why
then
may
we
not
make
Images
of
the
Saints
?
(
But
why
must
Men
be
compelled
to
do
it
,
or
else
be
Hereticks
?
and
why
must
they
be
worshipped
?
)
Epist.
5.
He
is
pitifully
put
to
it
,
to
justifie
the
Election
of
Nectarius
and
Ambrose
,
and
yet
to
condemn
that
of
Photius
for
being
a
Lay-man
.
And
Ep.
6
,
the
same
again
in
the
instance
also
of
Tarasius
.
§
21.
The
8th
Epistle
of
this
Pope
Nicolas
to
the
Emperor
Michael
,
doth
shew
that
he
had
now
shaken
off
the
Imperial
Power
;
and
therefore
chargeth
his
Letters
as
full
of
Blasphemy
,
[
Send
some
to
him
.
]
which
he
saith
was
far
from
the
godly
Emperors
.
Partly
for
blaming
the
deeds
of
the
Prelates
,
when
he
saith
,
Their
words
must
be
regarded
,
and
their
authority
,
and
not
their
deeds
.
Partly
for
calling
the
Latine
Tongue
barbarous
and
Scythian
,
in
comparison
of
the
Greek
,
which
he
saith
is
to
reproach
God
that
made
it
.
Partly
for
saying
,
that
the
Council
that
deposed
Ignatius
,
and
set
up
Photius
,
was
of
the
same
number
of
Bishops
as
the
first
Council
of
Nice
;
where
this
high
Pope's
answer
is
worth
the
notice
of
our
Papists
,
Bin.
p.
689.
[
The
small
number
hurteth
not
,
where
Piety
aboundeth
:
Nor
doth
multitude
profit
,
where
Impiety
reigneth
.
Yea
,
by
how
much
the
more
numerous
is
the
Congregation
of
the
malignant
,
by
so
much
the
stronger
are
they
to
do
mischief
:
Nor
must
men
glory
in
numbers
,
when
they
fight
not
against
the
Rulers
of
the
darkness
of
this
world
,
and
spiritual
wickedness
.
—
Glory
not
therefore
in
multitude
,
because
it
is
not
the
multitude
but
the
cause
,
that
justifieth
or
damneth
.
—
Fear
not
little
Flocks
,
&c.
]
This
Doctrine
was
then
fittest
for
the
Pope
in
his
Minority
:
But
the
Letter
is
a
Book
pleading
for
the
Roman
Grandure
,
and
striving
to
bring
the
Emperor
with
others
under
his
power
.
§
22.
In
his
Answer
and
Laws
to
the
Bulgarians
,
he
difliketh
their
Severities
against
one
that
had
pretended
to
be
a
Priest
,
when
he
was
not
,
and
had
baptized
many
,
Bin.
p.
772.
No
,
not
though
he
were
no
Christian
that
baptized
them
,
as
after
Consul
.
Cap.
104.
p.
782.
To
the
Case
:
Who
are
Patriarchs
?
he
saith
properly
they
only
that
have
succeeded
Apostles
,
which
were
only
three
,
Rome
,
Alexandria
and
Antioch
,
but
improperly
only
Constantinople
and
Ierusalem
.
Ephesus
,
Corinth
,
Philippi
,
&c.
Patriarchates
?
)
And
why
had
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
no
Successors
?
Had
they
no
Churches
?
§
23.
This
Pope
having
Western
security
,
threatned
Excommunication
to
the
Emperor
of
the
East
,
unless
he
would
depose
Photius
,
and
restore
Ignatius
;
and
threatned
Lotharius
,
for
the
cause
of
his
rejected
Wife
,
and
the
Marriage
of
another
,
as
aforesaid
;
and
swaggered
against
Hincmarus
Rhemensis
,
for
his
deposing
Rothaldus
a
Bishop
,
and
forced
him
to
yield
,
and
condemned
his
Synod
at
Metz
,
and
would
have
proved
that
Pope
Benedict
had
not
confirmed
it
.
He
and
other
Popes
did
make
the
Contentions
of
Bishops
as
well
as
of
Princes
a
great
means
of
their
rising
,
taking
the
part
of
him
that
appealed
to
Rome
as
injured
,
(
and
very
oft
of
the
truly
injured
.
)
By
which
means
they
had
one
Party
still
for
them
,
and
all
injured
persons
were
ready
to
flie
to
them
for
help
.
He
Excommunicated
the
Bishops
of
Colen
and
Triers
.
The
poor
Bishops
that
would
fain
be
on
the
stronger
side
,
began
now
to
be
at
a
loss
,
to
know
whether
the
Emperor
or
the
Pope
was
the
strongest
.
They
followed
the
Emperor
,
and
resisted
the
Pope
a
while
.
The
King
and
Hincmarus
forbad
Rothaldus
going
to
Rome
,
and
imprisoned
him
:
But
the
Pope
wearied
them
out
,
by
reason
of
the
divisions
of
the
Empire
and
Kingdom
into
so
many
hands
of
the
French
Line
,
that
being
in
continual
suspicion
of
each
other
,
they
needed
the
Pope's
help
.
Bin.
p.
790.
He
ordereth
Pennance
(
instead
of
just
death
)
for
one
Cumarus
that
had
murdered
three
of
his
own
Sons
,
§
24.
His
Decretals
begin
,
That
the
Emperor's
Iudgments
and
Laws
are
below
the
Canons
,
and
cannot
dissolve
them
or
prejudice
them
.
Tit.
4.
1.
He
saith
,
[
All
Patriarchal
Dignity
,
all
Metropolitical
Primacy
,
Reader
,
Had
not
the
abuse
of
Humane
Patriarchal
Power
,
and
of
Excommunications
got
up
very
high
,
when
this
bold
Pope
made
this
Decree
?
What!
All
Churches
in
the
World
made
only
by
Rome
?
Was
not
Ierusalem
,
Antioch
,
and
many
another
made
before
it
?
Did
Christ
say
any
thing
of
Rome
?
Did
not
other
Apostles
build
Churches
by
the
same
Apostolick
Commission
as
Peter
had
?
Is
not
the
Church
built
on
the
foundation
of
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
Christ
being
the
Head-corner
Stone
?
Did
not
others
build
the
Church
of
Rome
before
Peter
did
it
?
Did
not
Peter
build
other
Churches
before
Rome
?
Where
and
when
did
Christ
give
Peter
the
Imperial
Power
of
Earth
and
Heaven
?
did
he
not
decide
the
Controversie
who
should
be
the
chief
or
greatest
,
with
a
prohibition
of
all
Imperial
Power
,
(
With
you
it
shall
not
be
so
?
)
§
25.
But
the
next
Dectee
casteth
Rome
as
low
,
as
this
over-raised
it
.
If
any
one
by
Money
,
By
which
Rome
hath
had
so
few
Popes
indeed
,
and
so
many
Apostates
,
that
it
hath
no
shew
of
an
uninterrupted
Succession
to
boast
of
.
§
26.
Tit.
4.
c.
7.
He
claimeth
Authority
to
absolve
Men
from
Oaths
,
and
all
Obligations
made
by
the
violence
and
constraint
of
bad
Men
,
and
so
absolveth
the
Archbishop
of
Triers
.
(
A
wicked
Decree
for
Perjury
:
)
(
As
if
in
materia
licita
,
a
Man
that
sweareth
for
Fear
,
were
not
bound
?
And
as
if
,
Man
had
not
Free-will
,
when
he
is
under
Fear
?
)
§
27.
C.
6.
&
8.
He
decreeth
that
none
can
judge
the
Pope
,
nor
retract
his
Judgments
,
nor
judge
of
them
,
(
contrary
to
many
General
Councils
.
)
He
curseth
from
Christ
all
that
contemn
the
Pope's
Opinions
,
Mandates
,
Interdicts
,
Sanctions
,
Decrees
,
&c.
●
.
9.
Yet
he
saith
that
the
Church
of
Rome
may
change
,
and
mend
its
own
Mistakes
and
Decrees
,
n.
10.
'T
5.
C.
1.
No
Custom
may
occasion
the
removal
of
any
thing
established
by
full
Papal
Authority
.
C.
2.
Other
mens
works
approved
or
reprobate
by
the
Pope's
Decrees
,
must
accordingly
be
judged
,
accepted
or
rejected
.
C.
3.
They
that
have
not
the
Decrees
are
to
be
reproved
,
&c.
§
28.
Tit.
6.
He
brings
down
Emperors
and
Kings
sufficiently
below
the
Priests
,
confining
them
to
temporal
things
,
and
not
to
judge
of
Priests
.
Tit.
7.
He
rebuketh
the
King
for
letting
none
be
Bishops
but
those
that
he
liked
,
charging
him
to
admit
none
at
Colen
or
Triers
,
till
the
Pope
had
notice
.
And
before
he
told
Emperors
,
that
they
must
take
no
care
what
kind
of
Lords
the
Priests
be
,
but
what
they
say
of
the
Lord
;
nor
to
note
what
Popes
be
,
but
what
they
do
for
correction
of
the
Churches
;
For
they
are
by
Constantine
called
Gods
,
and
God
must
not
be
judged
of
men
,
Tit.
3.
c.
3.
He
questions
whether
Lotharius
was
to
be
called
a
King
,
because
he
was
an
Adulterer
.
§
29.
Tit.
8.
c.
1.
He
decreeth
that
no
Bishops
be
ordained
,
but
by
the
election
or
consent
of
the
Clergy
and
People
.
C.
3.
That
Primates
and
Patriarchs
have
no
Priviledges
above
other
Bishops
,
§
30.
Tit.
11.
c.
1.
Is
this
,
[
Nullus
missam
Presbyteri
audiat
,
quem
scit
concubinam
habere
aut
subintroductam
mulierem
.
]
That
is
,
Let
no
one
hear
the
Mass
of
that
Presbyter
,
whom
he
knoweth
undoubtedly
to
have
a
Concubine
,
or
a
Woman
subintroduced
.
C.
2.
If
Priests
fall
into
the
snare
of
Fornication
,
and
the
act
of
the
crime
be
manifest
or
shewed
,
they
cannot
have
the
honour
of
Priesthood
,
according
to
the
authority
of
Canonical
Institution
.
(
Yet
our
Canons
will
condemn
him
that
refuseth
to
take
such
an
one
for
the
Guide
of
his
Soul
,
or
to
hear
him
.
)
Yet
Can.
5.
he
saith
,
That
we
must
receive
the
Sacrament
from
any
Priest
how
polluted
soever
,
and
by
the
judgment
of
how
many
Bishops
soever
he
be
Reprobated
,
because
bad
men
administring
good
things
,
hurt
none
but
themselves
;
and
all
things
are
purged
by
faith
in
Christ
.
Tit.
14.
Lay-men
must
not
judge
of
the
lives
of
Priests
,
§
31.
CCLXIV
.
An.
858.
A
Council
at
Constantinople
placed
Photius
in
the
place
of
Ignatius
,
(
of
which
before
,
and
more
anon
;
)
Ignatius
is
banished
:
we
have
not
the
History
and
Reasons
of
the
Council
.
§
32.
CCLXV.
An.
869.
A
Council
was
called
at
Tullum
of
the
Bishops
of
twelve
Provinces
by
King
Charles
,
where
,
besides
other
Clergy-mens
miscarriages
,
Wenilo
Archbishop
of
Sens
,
was
accused
of
Treasonable
Defection
by
the
King
.
In
which
it's
pity
that
Bishops
below
the
Pope
should
have
or
pretend
to
the
Power
which
the
King
doth
intimate
in
these
words
,
Bin.
p.
798.
[
From
which
my
consecration
or
sublimity
of
Kingdom
,
I
ought
not
to
be
supplanted
or
cast
down
by
any
one
,
without
the
hearing
and
judgment
of
the
Bishops
,
You
see
here
to
what
power
over
Kings
the
common
Bishops
(
as
well
as
the
Pope
)
were
got
,
by
pretence
of
representing
Christ
,
and
of
the
Power
of
the
Keys
.
§
33.
CCLXVI.
An.
859.
A
Council
at
Constantinople
condemned
Ignatius
,
and
again
confirmed
Photius
,
who
with
the
Emperor
Michael
sent
to
the
Pope
to
satisfie
him
of
all
,
and
profess
enmity
to
Image-breakers
.
§
34.
CCLXVII
.
An.
860.
In
a
Council
at
Confluence
the
five
present
Kings
of
the
French
Line
came
to
an
agreement
.
§
35.
CCLXVIII
.
A
General
Council
was
held
at
Constantinople
,
An.
861.
where
318
Bishops
(
the
same
number
that
was
at
the
first
Nicene
Council
)
deposed
Ignatius
,
and
setled
Photius
,
to
which
the
Pope's
Legates
also
subscribed
,
(
the
Papists
say
through
fear
;
)
so
that
it
was
Papally
confirmed
.
And
yet
here
was
much
done
for
Images
.
§
36.
CCLXIX
.
The
Pope
having
condemned
Iohn
Archbishop
of
Revenna
who
despised
him
,
till
the
Emperor
forsook
him
,
in
a
Council
at
Rome
he
submitted
himself
to
the
Pope
,
and
was
reconciled
.
§
37.
CCLXX.
An.
862.
In
another
Council
at
Rome
,
Pope
Nicolas
condemned
the
Heresie
of
the
Theopaschites
,
that
(
they
said
,
made
the
Godhead
to
suffer
)
it
's
like
it
was
Cyril
and
the
Eutychians
old
verbal
Error
by
communication
of
Titles
.
§
38.
CCLXXI.
An.
862.
A
Council
is
held
at
Aquisgrane
,
in
which
King
Lotharius
desireth
counsel
about
his
Wife
Theutperge
;
the
Bishops
pronounce
it
his
duty
to
put
her
away
,
she
having
confessed
Incest
with
her
own
Brother
,
and
allow
him
to
marry
Waldrade
,
he
professing
himself
unable
to
contain
.
The
Pope
condemneth
the
action
and
them
:
The
Papists
say
this
was
but
a
forged
pretence
.
I
only
note
1.
If
they
would
deliberately
forge
so
heinous
a
thing
on
a
Queen
,
what
Heathens
could
be
worse
than
such
Bishops
?
2.
Did
the
Bishops
of
that
age
think
that
they
were
bound
to
obey
the
judgment
of
the
Pope
,
who
thus
opposed
him
?
§
39.
CCLXXII
.
An.
862.
In
another
Council
in
France
(
in
Villa
ad
sublonarias
)
the
three
Kings
again
met
for
agreement
.
§
40.
CCLXXIII
.
Lotharius
appealing
,
desireth
a
Council
in
France
by
the
Pope's
consent
:
All
the
Bishops
of
France
and
Germany
meet
at
Metz
,
and
the
Pope's
Legates
with
them
:
They
and
the
Legates
also
subscribe
to
the
King's
Divorce
,
and
to
more
,
which
the
Pope
had
before
declared
against
:
(
Did
Bishops
then
think
the
Pope
Infallible
,
or
not
to
be
opposed
?
)
The
Papists
say
that
the
Pope's
Legates
were
bribed
.
§
41.
CCLXXIV
.
An.
863.
The
Pope
calleth
his
own
Council
at
Rome
,
quantum
in
se.
But
yet
offereth
forgiveness
to
all
,
save
two
,
if
they
will
subject
themselves
to
him
.
The
Bishops
stand
to
it
,
that
he
cursed
them
unjustly
:
Must
all
the
Kingdoms
be
thus
ruled
and
confounded
by
one
Priest
,
till
matters
between
a
King
and
his
Wife
be
managed
to
his
will
and
satisfaction
?
§
42.
CCLXXV
.
In
another
Council
at
Rome
,
An.
863.
the
Pope
curseth
his
Legates
at
Constantinople
with
Photius
and
Gregory
Syracusanus
,
because
they
all
crossed
his
will
,
which
must
everywhere
bear
rule
.
§
43.
CCLXXVI
.
In
a
Council
at
Senlis
,
Hincmarus
Rhemensis
got
Rhotaldus
Bishop
of
Soissons
deposed
,
and
thrust
into
a
Monastery
,
and
another
put
in
his
place
,
notwithstanding
the
Pope's
opposition
,
An.
863.
§
44.
CCLXXVII
.
Hereupon
the
Pope
,
in
a
Council
at
Rome
,
condemneth
this
Council
at
Senlis
,
and
decreeth
,
That
unless
Hincmarus
and
the
other
Bishops
do
within
30
days
restore
Rhotaldus
,
they
shall
be
forbidden
their
Ministery
,
and
used
as
they
used
Rhotaldus
:
But
they
did
not
obey
him
,
but
put
it
to
the
venture
.
And
whereas
the
King
had
forbidden
Rhotaldus
to
go
to
Rome
,
and
the
French
Bishops
pleaded
this
as
a
just
restraint
,
the
Pope
answered
,
That
no
Imperial
Laws
must
take
place
against
Ecclesiastical
.
§
45.
CCLXXVIII
.
A
Council
of
Bishops
and
Lords
together
at
Pistis
,
made
Orders
for
Repentance
,
and
restraint
of
Rapine
and
Plunder
,
&c.
An.
863.
§
46.
CCLXXIX
An.
864.
In
a
Council
at
Rome
the
Pope
deposed
and
excommunicated
Rodoaldus
Portuensis
his
Legate
,
with
Ioh.
Hi●●densis
,
for
joining
with
the
Synod
at
Metz
against
his
Orders
.
§
47.
CCLXXX
.
In
another
Council
at
Rome
,
An.
865.
the
Pope
restoreth
Rhotaldus
:
For
Hincmarus
at
last
let
him
out
of
Prison
,
and
let
him
go
to
Rome
,
but
would
neither
go
nor
send
thither
any
Legates
himself
,
as
the
Pope
required
,
for
his
own
and
the
Synod's
defence
.
§
48.
CCLXXXI
.
An.
866.
A
Synod
at
Soissons
wrote
to
the
Pope
about
Hincmarus
,
and
against
encouraging
false
Ordinations
,
unless
after
privately
confirmed
,
&c.
§
49.
CCLXXXII
.
The
Pope
was
so
busie
and
troublesom
with
the
French
Bishops
,
making
himself
Judge
in
matters
that
he
knew
not
,
and
restoring
those
that
they
deposed
,
that
An.
867.
a
Synod
at
Tr●cas
wrote
to
inform
him
of
all
that
had
passed
for
33
years
;
how
Ebbo
and
his
Synod
of
Bishops
had
slandered
and
deposed
the
Emperor
Ludovicus
Pius
,
and
how
he
did
it
to
please
Lotharius
;
and
when
Ludovicus
was
restored
how
he
fled
;
and
when
Ludovicus
was
dead
how
Lotharius
with
the
base
temporizing
Bishops
restored
him
,
and
after
he
had
been
condemned
and
resigned
his
place
,
returned
to
the
exercise
of
it
and
ordained
divers
;
and
how
upon
the
prevailing
of
Charles
against
Lotharius
he
was
cast
out
again
:
and
how
after
Lotharius
got
the
Pope
to
appoint
the
hearing
of
all
again
when
he
was
condemned
,
and
how
after
this
he
was
made
a
Bishop
in
Germany
,
and
Rhemes
was
ten
years
ruled
by
two
Presbyters
,
and
how
the
Pope
Paschal
chose
this
Traytor
to
preach
to
the
Heathens
near
him
,
and
how
Hincmarus
was
chosen
,
&c.
as
aforesaid
.
Such
trouble
did
a
Vsurper
put
the
Churches
to
.
[
*
](A26898-e107680-b)
*
Saith
Harmar
to
his
in
Bin.
p.
876.
Ad
hortos
a
Basilio
spectante
Michaele
interfectus
est
.
§
50.
Platina
saith
that
some
say
that
after
the
death
of
Pope
Nicolas
the
place
was
void
eight
years
,
seven
months
and
nine
dayes
:
But
others
say
that
it
was
void
but
seven
dayes
:
so
uncertain
is
the
Papal
History
of
succession
.
The
next
that
we
find
inthroned
is
Haedrian
2d
.
§
51.
Michael
at
Constantinople
having
been
long
ruled
much
by
Bardas
(
who
was
for
Photius
)
at
last
giving
up
himself
to
drunkenness
and
other
sins
,
by
the
perswasion
of
Basilius
he
killed
Bardas
,
and
made
Basilius
Caesar
:
And
after
a
while
his
vice
gave
Basilius
the
opportunity
to
kill
the
Emperor
when
he
was
drunk
.
See
Dion
.
Petavius
Hist.
li.
1.
chap.
12.
Yet
this
Basilius
washed
his
hands
and
made
many
Protestations
that
he
had
no
hand
in
his
blood
.
This
made
for
the
Popes
advantage
:
Women
and
Rebels
and
Traytors
and
discordant
Princes
did
much
in
raising
him
.
This
Regicide
Emperor
,
as
a
second
Phocas
finds
it
useful
to
quiet
his
party
by
a
change
countenanced
by
the
Bishop
of
Rome
:
And
so
he
sets
himself
against
Photius
and
sets
up
Ignatius
again
;
and
searching
Photius's
servants
,
finds
a
book
written
of
the
Acts
of
the
late
great
Council
at
Constantinople
,
which
was
for
him
and
against
Ignatius
,
and
a
defence
of
that
Council
against
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
in
which
he
dealt
severely
with
the
Pope
.
This
Book
the
new
Emperor
sends
to
the
Pope
,
and
there
it
is
read
,
stampt
upon
,
stab'd
with
a
knife
,
and
openly
burnt
(
and
a
miracle
is
said
to
be
at
the
burning
of
it
,
some
drops
of
rain
that
fell
,
not
quenching
the
fire
,
but
increasing
it
.
)
But
their
calling
Photius
a
knave
and
burning
his
books
,
and
condemning
the
council
that
was
for
him
,
will
hardly
keep
the
readers
of
his
yet-preserved
learned
writings
from
suspecting
that
the
Popes
cause
was
not
unquestionable
,
or
at
least
,
that
the
Pope
was
not
taken
for
the
universal
Vice-Christ
when
Photius
and
his
council
did
so
little
regard
him
.
No
wonder
then
if
the
Acts
of
a
great
council
when
they
were
against
the
Pope
are
called
[
Nesandissimi
Conciliabuli
prophanat
a
Volumina
,
quibus
sanctissimum
Papam
Nicolaum
susur●â
fauce
latraverat
.
]
Yet
our
new
Papists
would
make
men
believe
that
none
but
a
few
Hereticks
refused
subjection
to
the
Pope
before
Luther
.
Were
these
Councils
Hereticks
?
§
52.
Here
the
Emperor
Basilius
was
put
to
a
hard
strait
about
his
Bishops
:
He
wrote
to
the
Pope
(
vid.
Bin.
p.
825.
826.
)
that
almost
all
his
Bishops
had
miscarried
,
both
those
ordained
by
Photius
and
those
Ordained
by
Ignatius
:
they
had
turned
with
the
times
not
knowing
how
the
times
would
turn
,
and
incurred
such
guilt
that
he
desired
the
Pope
to
pardon
them
,
lest
he
should
want
Bishops
:
silencing
one
party
would
not
serve
turn
,
while
all
had
been
so
far
guilty
.
[
Tum
à
sanctissimo
Patriarcha
Ignatio
consecrati
secundum
scripturae
suae
confessionem
in
veritate
non
permanserunt
;
nec
non
et
de
his
summis
Sacerdot
ibus
atque
Abbatibus
qui
diversimodè
scripserunt
,
quorum
alii
vi
vel
tyrannide
,
alii
verò
simplicitate
aut
levit
ate
,
quidam
verò
seductione
et
versutiis
,
quidam
verò
muneribus
et
honoribus
diversimodè
decepti
sunt
—
Imò
verò
dicendum
est
quod
pene
omnes
sacrati
,
tam
priores
quam
posteriores
qui
sub
nobis
sunt
,
malè
,
et
ut
non
opportebat
,
tractati
sunt
—
Quatenus
non
Ecclesiae
nostrae
summis
Sacerdotibus
et
Sacerdotibus
,
qui
sub
omni
regimine
nostro
sunt
,
commune
occurrat
naufragium
,
propemodum
universis
illis
de
falsis
et
impotabilibus
gustantibus
iniquitatis
Rheumatibus
.
Super
his
itaque
postulamus
compatientissimum
Sacerdotium
tuum
,
ut
manum
porrig
at
humanitatis
et
eorum
dispenset
salutem
,
&c.
saith
Basilius
ibid.
§
53.
Here
also
another
difficulty
arose
(
as
there
ever
doth
in
ravelled
works
.
)
The
Pope
had
been
against
Hincmarus
and
his
Council
for
deposing
the
Bishops
ordained
by
Ebbo
.
And
yet
to
subdue
the
Greeks
he
was
for
the
deposing
of
those
ordained
by
Photius
.
This
made
him
seem
contrary
to
himself
:
Anastasius
Bibliothecarius
(
who
then
lived
and
was
employed
at
Constantinople
in
this
matter
)
to
reconcile
the
contradiction
,
saith
that
Ebbo
was
a
true
Bishop
,
but
Photius
was
not
,
because
he
was
a
Lay-man
before
his
consecration
;
and
therefore
his
ordinations
are
nullities
.
This
nullifying
of
ordinations
maketh
great
disturbances
in
the
Church
.
The
present
Bishops
of
England
require
those
that
were
heretofore
ordained
by
Parochial
Pastors
to
be
re-ordained
,
and
on
this
and
such
other
accounts
about
2000
were
silenced
at
one
day
(
Aug.
24.
1662.
)
The
silenced
Nonconformists
do
some
of
them
say
that
the
Bishops
have
much
less
than
Photius
to
shew
for
their
authority
to
ordain
.
He
had
learning
,
he
had
the
Emperors
authority
for
him
:
He
had
lawfull
Bishops
to
ordain
him
;
He
had
a
great
Council
or
two
to
approve
him
and
confirm
him
:
And
though
he
was
a
lay-man
before
,
so
is
every
one
when
he
cometh
to
his
first
ordination
.
And
though
he
was
made
Bishop
per
saltum
,
so
was
Nectarius
,
Thalasius
,
Ambrose
,
&c.
And
every
Uncanonical
irregularity
nullifieth
not
the
ordination
.
It
hath
been
ordinary
for
Deacons
to
be
made
Popes
:
And
is
not
that
per
saltum
?
why
doth
not
that
interrupt
and
nullifie
the
Papaci●
?
But
,
say
they
,
on
this
account
1.
Romes
succession
is
long
agoe
interrupted
:
There
having
been
far
greater
incapacities
in
Simonists
,
common
Adulterers
,
Perjured
,
Rebels
,
Hereticks
,
Infidels
,
(
as
Councils
have
judged
.
)
2.
And
(
they
say
)
that
so
the
English
Prelates
are
no
Bishops
,
being
chosen
by
the
King
,
and
wanting
that
choice
of
the
Clergy
and
people
,
which
the
Canons
have
over
and
over
again
made
necessary
to
the
validity
of
ordinations
,
are
more
null
than
those
of
Photius
:
And
therefore
we
owe
them
(
as
such
)
no
obedience
nor
communion
.
]
Thus
our
nullifyings
and
condemnings
proceed
till
most
men
have
degraded
if
not
unchristened
one
another
.
And
he
that
is
on
the
stronger
side
carrieth
it
,
till
death
or
some
other
change
confute
his
claim
,
and
then
the
other
side
gets
up
and
condemneth
him
as
he
condemned
them
.
And
thus
hath
the
Church
long
suffered
by
damning
Divines
,
and
domineering
or
censorious
Judges
.
§
54.
By
the
restoring
of
Ignatius
,
the
Pope
got
to
himself
the
reputation
of
some
Supremacy
,
and
obliged
a
party
to
him
;
which
however
it
was
not
the
greatest
at
the
first
,
would
be
greatest
when
Ignatius
his
supremacy
had
advanced
it
:
And
with
them
he
got
the
reputation
of
being
just
,
indeed
Photius
seeming
to
possess
the
seat
of
one
that
was
injuriously
deposed
by
the
meer
will
of
the
Prince
,
without
sufficient
cause
.
§
55.
Pope
Hadrian
2.
(
Epist.
4.
ad
Ignat.
Const.
)
directeth
Ignatius
to
forgive
many
others
,
but
none
of
those
that
subscribed
to
Photius
his
great
Council
at
Constantinople
,
because
they
reproached
the
Pope
of
Rome
;
where
you
may
see
1.
How
dangerous
it
was
then
to
be
in
a
General
Council
,
when
,
if
they
please
not
the
strongest
,
they
are
ruined
:
And
if
they
do
,
it
's
like
enough
the
next
age
will
damn
them
for
it
.
2.
How
much
more
dangerous
is
it
for
a
Council
to
be
against
the
Pope
,
than
to
be
guilty
of
many
other
crimes
;
and
how
unpardonable
it
is
.
§
56.
CCLXXXIII
.
An.
868.
Besides
the
Popes
Roman
Synod
that
damned
Photius
and
his
Book
and
Const
▪
Council
,
there
was
a
Council
at
Worms
,
which
repealed
many
old
Canons
,
of
which
the
14th
.
is
,
that
if
Bishops
shall
excommunicate
any
wrongfully
or
for
light
cause
and
not
restore
them
,
the
neighbour
Bishops
shall
take
such
to
their
communion
till
the
next
Synod
.
The
15.
Canon
is
,
that
because
in
Monasteries
there
are
Thieves
that
cannot
be
found
,
when
the
suspected
purge
themselves
,
they
shall
receive
the
sacrament
of
Christ's
body
and
blood
,
thereby
to
shew
that
they
are
innocent
.
]
But
this
Canon
the
Papists
are
ashamed
of
.
The
72.
Canon
alloweth
Presbyters
(
yea
all
Christians
)
to
anoint
the
sick
,
because
the
Bishops
hindered
with
other
business
cannot
go
to
all
the
sick
.
]
This
intimateth
that
even
then
the
Diocesses
were
not
so
great
as
ours
that
have
one
or
many
Counties
,
else
other
reason
would
have
been
given
why
the
Bishop
could
not
visit
all
the
sick
,
than
his
hindering
businesses
:
Would
the
Bishop
,
e.
g.
of
Lincoln
say
,
I
would
visit
all
the
sick
in
Lincolnshire
,
Northamptonshire
,
Leicestershire
,
Hun●ingtonshire
,
Rutlandshire
,
Hartfordshire
,
Bedfordshire
,
Buckinghamshire
,
which
are
in
my
Diocess
,
but
that
I
am
hindered
by
other
business
?
who
would
take
this
for
the
words
of
a
sober
man
?
§
57.
CCLXXXIV
.
An.
869
,
was
that
Constantinopolitan
Council
which
the
Papists
(
damning
some
other●
)
call
the
4th
.
and
the
8th
.
General
Council
ended
An.
879.
in
which
but
102
Bishops
condemned
Photius
and
setled
Ignatius
,
by
the
means
of
the
Emperor
Basilius
and
the
Pope
,
Photius
,
such
a
villain
as
there
had
never
been
the
like
.
(
Bin.
p.
882
,
)
They
said
they
sinned
through
fear
and
so
were
forgiven
.
Act.
3.
Some
Bishops
that
had
turned
,
who
were
ordained
by
Methodius
,
were
required
to
subscribe
to
a
form
proposed
;
But
they
told
them
that
the
late
times
had
so
vexed
men
with
heinous
subscriptions
,
that
they
had
made
a
Covenant
or
Vow
to
make
no
more
subscriptions
but
what
they
had
done
already
,
Zachar.
Calcedon
.
shewed
that
the
Canons
were
above
the
Patriarchs
.
Here
Basilius
the
Emperor
made
a
notable
speech
to
exhort
the
Bishops
to
repentance
,
offering
himself
to
lay
by
his
honour
and
to
lie
on
the
earth
,
and
let
them
tread
on
him
confessing
his
sin
,
and
asking
mercy
.
Act.
7.
Photius
is
again
brought
in
,
(
and
his
staff
that
he
leaned
on
taken
from
him
)
and
he
denyed
to
defend
himself
and
to
repent
,
but
bid
them
repent
.
The
Bishops
of
Heraclea
,
&c.
rejected
the
Legates
,
and
pronounced
them
anathematized
that
should
anathematize
Photius
,
and
appealed
to
the
Canons
.
Act.
8.
They
censured
a
Bishop
that
was
against
Images
.
Act.
9.
They
examined
some
great
men
that
had
●worn
against
Ignatius
,
who
confest
they
had
sworn
falsely
for
●ear
of
the
Princes
;
but
Leo
would
not
damn
or
curse
Photius
,
because
he
thought
the
Orthodox
were
not
to
be
cursed
.
The
10th
.
Act.
Containeth
the
Canons
which
they
made
;
of
which
the
Copies
greatly
differ
.
§
58.
The
3d.
Canon
saith
that
[
they
ordain
that
the
Image
of
Christ
be
worshiped
with
the
same
honour
as
the
Gospels
;
as
teaching
that
by
Colours
,
which
the
Gospel
doth
by
words
:
saying
,
[
whoever
adores
not
the
Image
of
our
Saviour
shall
not
see
his
face
at
his
second
coming
:
adding
[
by
the
same
reason
we
venerate
and
adore
the
Image
of
the
Blessed
Virgin
and
the
Holy
Angels
,
as
the
scripture
describeth
them
,
and
of
all
the
Saints
.
They
that
think
otherwise
,
let
them
be
cursed
from
Christ
]
Can.
6.
They
anathematize
Photius
because
he
did
excommunicate
and
anathematize
the
Pope
,
and
all
that
communicated
with
him
.
Can.
7.
No
excommunicate
men
are
allowed
to
make
Images
.
Can.
8.
Is
too
good
for
the
Devil
to
let
the
Church
enjoy
viz.
[
That
whereas
it
is
reported
that
not
only
the
heretical
and
usurpers
,
The
10th
Can.
Condemneth
them
that
hold
,
That
Man
hath
two
Souls
(
which
they
say
Photius
favoured
)
and
cursed
them
from
Christ
.
The
11th
.
Can.
Tells
us
what
men
these
Bishops
were
,
and
what
they
sought
.
It
is
[
That
all
that
are
made
Bishops
bearing
on
earth
the
person
and
form
of
the
Celestial
Hierarchy
,
shall
with
all
veneration
be
worshiped
by
all
Princes
and
Subjects
:
and
we
will
not
have
them
to
go
far
from
the
Church
to
meet
any
commanders
of
the
Army
or
any
Nobles
,
nor
to
light
from
their
horses
like
supplicants
or
abjects
that
feared
them
,
nor
to
fall
down
or
petition
them
;
If
any
Bishop
hereafter
shall
neglect
his
due
honour
,
or
break
this
Canon
,
or
permit
it
to
be
done
,
he
shall
be
seperated
for
a
year
from
the
Sacrament
;
and
that
Prince
,
Duke
,
or
Captain
two
years
.
The
12.
Can.
Princes
as
prophane
men
be
not
spectators
of
that
which
holy
persons
do
,
and
therefore
Councils
be
held
without
them
.
Either
I
understand
them
not
,
[
Vnde
nec
alias
reperimus
Oecumenicis
Conciliis
unquam
interfuisse
:
Neque
enim
fas
est
ut
prophani
Principes
,
rerum
quae
sacris
hominibus
gerundae
sunt
,
gerunturve
,
spectatores
fiant
.
]
Binnius
noteth
[
ex
praescripto
nempe
Canonum
]
turning
an
assertion
de
facto
into
one
de
jure
,
and
an
universal
into
a
particular
,
by
which
licence
of
expounding
what
lye
or
blasphemy
may
not
be
justified
!
And
why
then
have
so
many
thousand
been
cursed
from
Christ
by
Councils
for
unskilfulness
in
words
?
§
59.
The
14th
.
Can.
secureth
the
Bishops
admirably
in
despite
of
the
old
reforming
honest
Canons
decreeing
that
[
A
Lay-man
(
not
excepting
Kings
or
Parliaments
)
shall
have
no
power
to
dispute
by
any
reason
of
Ecclesiastical
Sanctions
,
or
to
oppose
the
universal
Church
or
any
general
Synod
;
for
the
difficulty
of
these
things
,
and
agitating
them
on
both
sides
,
is
the
office
of
Patriarchs
,
Priests
and
Doctors
,
to
whom
only
God
hath
given
power
of
binding
and
loosing
.
For
though
a
Lay-man
exceì
in
the
praise
of
piety
and
wisdom
,
yet
he
is
a
Lay-man
and
a
Sheep
and
not
a
Pastor
.
But
a
BISHOP
though
it
be
manifest
that
he
is
destitute
of
ALL
VIRTUE
of
Religion
,
O
brave
doctrine
for
the
Roman
Kingdom
!
A
Heathen
,
or
Infidel
,
or
Mahometan
,
or
Arrian
Bishop
must
not
be
opposed
:
He
that
is
no
Christian
may
be
a
Bishop
.
How
much
to
be
blamed
were
the
General
Councils
that
deposed
Popes
for
Infidelity
,
Diabolism
,
Heresie
,
Simony
,
Perjury
,
Blasphemy
,
Sodomie
,
Fornication
,
Murders
,
&c.
when
a
Pope
that
hath
all
these
,
and
no
virtue
of
Religion
,
is
not
to
be
judged
by
Lay-men
,
or
opposed
.
Q.
1.
May
a
Prince
save
his
crown
from
such
?
2.
May
a
man
save
his
Wife
from
such
,
or
a
woman
refuse
their
copulation
,
or
defend
her
Chastity
against
them
?
3.
What
if
such
are
drunk
in
the
Pulpit
,
are
the
People
bound
to
be
silently
submissive
?
4.
Why
did
Pope
Nicholas
decree
that
none
should
hear
Mass
from
a
Priest
that
liveth
in
fornication
?
5.
Are
Priests
above
Kings
,
or
are
they
lawless
?
Yet
this
very
Synod
of
Bishops
in
their
Epistle
to
Pope
Hadrian
sayes
[
Cui
con●ictae
Synodo
,
qui
tum
imperitabant
,
Michael
et
Basilius
noster
,
praesidebant
,
]
And
Basilius
and
Baanes
were
now
among
them
.
And
many
Princes
,
especially
in
France
and
Spain
have
made
strict
Laws
to
amend
the
Bishops
.
§
60.
One
of
the
decrees
of
this
Council
was
that
Photius
should
not
be
called
a
Christian.
Bin.
p.
899.
Col.
2.
Yet
the
Apostle
saith
of
the
rejected
;
account
him
not
as
an
enemy
,
but
admonish
him
as
a
Brother
.
2
Thes.
3.
§
61.
In
Bin.
p.
899.
is
an
epistle
of
Pope
Stepheus
to
the
Emperor
Basilius
which
containeth
the
radical
doctrine
of
all
the
Bishops
rebellion
and
pride
,
viz.
that
Princes
are
only
appointed
for
the
things
of
the
Body
or
this
life
,
and
prelates
and
Priests
for
the
matters
of
the
Soul
and
life
eternal
,
and
therefore
that
the
Prelates
Empire
is
more
excellent
than
the
Princes
,
as
heaven
is
above
earth
.
[
Quandoquidem
verbis
quae
ad
usum
vitae
,
id
est
,
rerum
praesentium
pertinent
,
Imperium
a
Deo
traditum
est
,
ita
nobis
per
Principem
Apostolorum
Petrum
,
rerum
divinarum
procuratio
est
commissa
:
Accipe
quaeso
in
optimam
partem
quae
subjicio
[
*
](A26898-e109480-b)
*
i.e.
I
pray
you
give
up
your
Crown
.
—
Haec
sunt
capita
curaeque
Principis
imperii
vestri
.
Nostri
verò
cura
gregis
tanto
praestantior
est
,
quanto
altior
est
terra
quàm
coelum
,
Audi
Dominum
—
Tu
es
Petrus
—
de
vestro
imperio
verò
quid
dicit
—
Nolite
timere
eos
qui
corpus
occidunt
—
Obtestor
igitur
tuam
Pietatem
ut
Principum
Apostolorum
instituta
sequare
,
magna
veneratione
prosequare
.
Omnium
enim
in
orbe
terrarum
,
omnis
or
do
et
Pontificatus
Ecclesiarum
,
à
principe
Apostolorum
Petro
originem
et
authoritatem
acceperunt
.
(
O
horrid
falshood
,
as
before
confuted
!
)
§
62.
Yet
this
Council
in
Breviar.
in
Bin.
p.
905.
determine
of
the
Pope
,
that
being
but
one
Patriarch
,
he
cannot
absolve
one
that
is
condemned
by
the
other
many
Patriarchs
.
§
63.
Laying
all
together
I
cannot
perceive
by
historical
notice
,
but
that
both
Ignatius
and
Photius
were
both
better
Bishops
than
most
were
to
be
found
;
the
first
being
a
very
pious
man
,
and
the
other
also
a
man
of
great
learning
and
diligence
.
But
the
old
contention
WHO
SHOULD
BE
CHIEF
or
greatest
,
made
them
both
the
great
calamity
of
the
Church
.
I
think
it
not
in
vain
here
to
transcribe
part
of
the
summ
of
the
life
of
Ignatius
as
written
by
Nicetas
,
David
,
Paphlago
who
was
devoted
to
him
,
though
somewhat
said
already
be
repeated
.
Ignatius
(
being
of
the
blood
Royal
)
was
in
quiet
possession
,
when
denying
entrance
or
Church
Communion
to
Bardas
Caesar
for
his
reported
Adultery
,
he
provoked
that
indignation
in
him
which
deposed
him
.
Bardas
first
perswaded
the
Emperor
Michael
to
assume
the
Government
and
not
leave
the
Empire
any
longer
to
his
Mother
and
Sisters
.
One
Gebo
then
pretending
to
be
the
Son
of
Queen
Theodora
,
and
claiming
the
Crown
,
and
many
following
him
,
Ignatius
is
accused
as
being
then
on
Gebo's
side
,
The
Emperor
commandeth
Ignatius
to
shear
his
Mother
and
Sisters
,
and
put
them
into
a
Monastery
:
He
refuseth
:
The
Emperor
is
angry
and
suspecting
him
,
causeth
it
to
be
done
by
others
,
and
sendeth
Ignatius
to
the
Island
Terebinth
and
killeth
Gebo
.
Within
three
dayes
some
of
the
Bishops
who
had
subscribed
and
sworn
to
Ignatius
,
even
that
they
would
sooner
deny
the
supream
Majesty
of
the
Trinity
,
than
without
a
publick
damnation
they
would
suffer
their
Pastor
to
be
deposed
,
became
agents
to
draw
him
to
renounce
his
Place
.
&c.
He
refusing
,
Photius
is
made
one
day
a
Monk
,
the
next
day
a
Lector
,
the
next
a
Subdeacon
,
the
next
a
Deacon
,
the
next
a
Presbyter
,
and
on
Christs
birth-day
is
made
Patriarch
;
a
great
and
noble
Courtier
,
the
Emperors
Secretary
or
privy
Councellor
,
famous
for
skill
in
things
politick
and
civil
,
so
flourishing
in
the
skill
of
Grammar
,
Poetry
,
Oratory
,
Philosophy
,
Physick
,
and
the
study
of
almost
all
Liberal
Arts
and
Sciences
,
as
that
he
was
absolutely
in
them
the
Prince
of
his
age
,
yea
,
and
might
contend
with
the
ancients
.
For
he
had
a
confluence
of
natural
aptitude
and
force
,
of
felicity
,
riches
,
by
which
he
got
a
library
of
all
sorts
of
books
;
and
being
desirous
of
Glory
and
Praise
,
spent
whole
nights
in
sleepless
Studies
,
and
after
studied
divinity
,
and
Ecclestical
Volumes
.
Gregorius
Bishop
of
Syracuse
(
a
censured
Bishop
)
ordained
him
:
Ignatius
is
cruelly
used
,
and
it
s
laid
on
Photius
:
He
sendeth
some
Bishops
to
Rome
,
and
by
them
saith
,
that
Ignatius
gave
up
his
Place
.
It
's
said
that
some
held
Ignatius's
hand
,
and
by
force
wrote
his
mark
,
and
others
wrote
the
rest
:
but
what
's
the
truth
is
hard
to
know
.
A
General
Council
is
called
:
The
Emperor
and
all
his
Princes
,
great
ones
,
and
almost
all
the
City
met
at
Photiu●'s
possession
.
Baanes
and
some
of
the
baser
of
the
Romans
are
sent
to
summon
Ignatius
to
the
Council
,
(
Bin.
p.
867.
)
He
asketh
them
in
what
Garbs
he
shall
come
.
They
take
time
and
the
next
day
say
,
Rhodoaldus
and
Zacharias
Legates
of
Old
Rome
by
us
summon
thee
without
delay
to
appear
at
the
holy
Oecumenical
Council
in
what
habit
thou
wilt
according
to
thy
own
Conscience
.
He
goeth
in
Patriarchs
habit
.
The
Emperor
commands
him
in
the
habit
of
a
Monk
.
No
less
than
seventy
two
witnesses
are
brought
into
the
Synod
against
him
,
Nobles
and
Vulgar
;
Nic●tas
saith
perjured
,
of
whom
Leo
and
Theodotacius
two
Noble
men
were
chief
;
and
some
Anabaptists
(
that
is
,
such
as
baptized
men
again
,
though
not
against
Infant
Baptism
.
)
These
swore
that
Ignatius
,
not
justly
ordained
,
had
twelve
years
ago
usurped
the
place
.
And
alas
!
there
wanted
not
a
Canon
which
would
depose
a
great
part
of
the
Bishops
of
the
world
,
viz.
that
called
the
30th
.
Apost.
and
oft
renewed
.
If
any
Bishop
using
the
secular
power
do
by
them
obtain
a
Church
,
let
him
be
deposed
.
]
They
left
out
[
And
those
that
Communicate
with
him
]
For
which
Nicetas
accuseth
the
Bishops
as
falsly
saving
themselves
.
And
alas
!
must
all
the
ministers
in
England
be
deposed
that
communicate
with
any
Bishop
that
gets
a
Church
by
the
secular
power
?
(
Bin.
p.
868.
)
A
fire
befals
the
Church
of
Sophia
.
The
young
Emperor
groweth
so
drunken
and
prophane
that
he
gets
a
pack
of
wicked
ungodly
men
,
and
maketh
them
in
mockery
or
play
his
Bishops
,
and
consecrateth
a
Church
for
them
,
[
Theophilus
is
my
Patriarch
,
Photius
is
Caesars
,
and
Ignatius
is
the
Christians
.
]
And
thus
they
by
prophane
witt
derided
the
Bishops
and
Religion
itself
,
to
which
alas
,
the
Bishops
ambition
and
odious
strife
did
tend
.
Photius
was
silent
at
all
this
.
Another
Earthquake
frightned
them
again
,
the
terriblest
for
a
day
and
a
night
that
had
been
there
known
.
Upon
this
one
Basilius
a
Bishop
of
Thesalonica
went
boldly
to
the
Emperor
and
opened
the
sin
of
his
prophaneness
disswading
him
from
that
wickedness
that
provoked
God
.
The
Emperor
enraged
struk
out
his
Teeth
,
One
of
the
betrayers
and
accusers
of
Ignatius
was
one
of
his
Disciples
,
and
of
his
own
name
,
made
Arch-Bishop
of
Hierapolis
,
and
then
lost
his
Conscience
and
Fidelity
.
(
Bin.
p.
869.
)
It
was
but
for
presuming
to
Consecrate
an
Altar
,
cast
down
by
the
Russians
and
new
built
,
which
was
taken
after
his
deposition
for
a
breach
of
the
Law
and
Canons
,
and
two
Arch-Bishops
,
(
ready
at
all
times
)
were
sent
to
pull
down
the
Altar
as
Nonconformable
,
and
to
carry
the
stones
to
the
Sea
,
and
wash
them
,
and
then
to
set
them
up
again
.
O
that
they
would
have
washt
their
hearts
from
Pride
and
Worldly
Ambition
!
Oh
,
saith
Nicetas
,
What
stupidity
,
what
pravity
of
a
perverse
mind
was
this
?
What
excess
of
Envy
?
What
study
of
ambitious
Dishonesty
?
Did
thy
daily
meditation
and
night-watches
,
and
innumerable
Books
teach
thee
this
?
Did
thy
frequent
reading
and
disputation
,
and
striving
for
the
praise
of
learning
teach
it
thee
?
Did
the
knowledge
of
the
Old
Testament
and
the
New
,
the
sayings
of
the
Wise
,
the
Decrees
of
the
Holy
Fathers
,
teach
thee
to
persecute
a
poor
man
,
and
to
vex
and
kill
one
of
a
broken
heart
and
spirit
?
Did
not
thy
tyranical
ejection
of
him
satiate
the
implacable
fury
of
thy
mind
,
&
c
?
Thus
Nicetas
.
As
much
as
to
say
,
Much
learning
,
and
great
power
and
places
,
are
too
often
separated
from
Honesty
,
Charity
and
Conscience
.
Here
he
mentioneth
a
terrible
Dream
of
Bardas
,
and
the
murder
of
him
by
Basilius's
order
,
and
the
Emperor's
consent
;
and
how
basely
Photius
cryed
him
down
when
he
was
dead
,
who
was
his
onely
Friend
and
Patron
while
he
lived
.
Next
he
tells
us
how
the
Emperor
,
by
Photius's
persuasion
,
called
a
General
Council
,
which
deposed
Pope
Nicolas
,
as
he
had
done
Phocas
[
*
](A26898-e110490-b)
*
Did
the
Church
then
hold
that
the
Pope
was
the
Supreme
Ruler
and
Judge
?
.
The
other
Patriarchs
and
the
Bishops
were
assembled
,
and
the
Pope
anathematized
:
And
the
Historian
blames
it
as
causless
;
but
it
was
then
commonly
held
,
that
a
Council
might
judge
and
depose
any
Patriarch
.
The
Acts
of
the
Council
Photius
sent
to
King
Ludovicus
and
others
in
Italy
and
France
,
that
they
might
depose
the
Pope
(
by
two
Bishops
,
viz.
of
Calcedon
,
and
Laodicea
.
)
It
's
said
he
spake
evil
to
the
Emperor
of
Basilius
,
and
to
Basilius
of
the
Emperor
.
Basilius
murdereth
the
Emperor
,
and
the
next
day
deposeth
Photius
,
and
thrusts
him
into
an
Hospital
,
and
calls
home
Ignatius
;
and
so
gets
Ignatius's
Party
on
his
side
,
to
which
he
resolved
to
add
the
Pope
:
Therefore
sending
to
Photius
for
the
Patriarchate
Writings
,
and
he
saying
he
had
left
them
all
behind
him
,
the
Servants
of
Photius
were
seen
striving
about
seven
Bags
of
sealed
Papers
;
which
being
surprized
,
were
found
to
be
the
Acts
of
the
Council
,
and
the
Condemnation
of
Pope
Nicolas
.
Ignatius
was
odiously
accused
and
abused
in
them
.
Many
Pictures
made
of
him
:
over
one
written
Diabolus
:
over
another
Principium
peccati
:
over
another
Filius
perditionis
:
over
another
Avaritia
Simonis
Magi
:
over
another
,
[
Qui
se
extollit
supra
omne
id
quod
dicitur
aut
colitur
Deus
:
]
over
the
sixth
,
Abominatio
desolationis
:
and
over
the
seventh
,
[
Antichristus
.
]
Reader
,
I
would
not
(
saith
Nicetas
)
mention
these
things
,
but
that
I
see
the
Authors
and
their
followers
own
them
,
and
make
Photius
a
holy
man
.
The
next
part
of
the
Book
,
saith
Nicetas
,
[
Synodicus
in
Nicol●●
um
Pontificem
Romanum
tela
torquebat
,
omnisque
generis
calumnias
&
atrocia
maledicta
,
in
illius
Sancti
exauctorationem
&
damnationem
complectebatur
,
impie
ut
tragico
prope
modo
concinuitatus
,
sane
quoque
ipsius
stygii
doctoris
magisterio
&
Photii
ministerio
dignus
.
Gregory
,
Bishop
of
Syracuse
,
wrote
them
out
,
and
sent
them
to
the
King
of
France
.
Who
wrote
truly
,
and
who
falsly
,
how
should
we
now
know
?
But
this
I
know
,
1.
That
contending
who
should
be
greatest
was
the
sin
of
the
Prelates
,
2.
And
that
then
it
was
taken
for
granted
,
that
the
Pope
deserving
it
might
be
deposed
.
The
new
Emperor
Basil
sent
these
Books
to
the
Pope
,
who
burnt
them
as
you
have
heard
(
Great
reason
:
but
I
would
we
saw
them
!
)
Ignatius
being
restored
,
excommunicateth
Photius
,
and
all
that
were
initiated
by
him
,
and
all
that
communicated
with
him
.
(
It
seems
they
were
much
alike
in
the
art
of
damning
men
,
and
separating
them
from
Christ
)
Then
is
Ignatius's
Council
called
,
where
102
Bishops
damn
Photius
,
depose
him
,
and
curse
him
from
Christ
;
and
the
Bishops
,
to
shew
their
holiness
and
constancy
,
would
not
write
his
damnation
with
Ink
,
but
with
Christ's
own
blood
;
(
that
is
,
the
Sacramental
Wine
.
)
(
And
yet
ere
long
they
set
up
Photius
again
.
)
Nicetas
blameth
his
Condemners
,
that
went
not
so
far
as
to
prevent
his
Restoration
.
But
how
can
Bishops
rule
God's
Providence
,
or
the
mutable
minds
of
Princes
!
saith
he
,
[
Nam
qui
per
reconciliatos
erat
ejectus
,
&
per
hypocritas
damnatus
,
is
per
eosdem
quasi
familiares
postliminio
recurrens
,
rursus
Patriarchae
thronum
per
vim
invasit
—
Cum
omnes
in
sua
testimonia
&
Chirographa
perjuros
,
ut
ipse
erat
,
fieri
coegisset
,
ut
extrema
primis
deteriora
fecisset
,
omnium
conscientias
inquinavit
&
conspurcavit
.
]
Alas
!
if
the
Bishops
will
be
perjured
Weathercocks
,
and
,
as
Hypocrites
,
cry
peccavimus
one
year
,
and
go
contrary
again
the
next
,
and
change
as
Princes
do
,
who
can
help
it
?
He
saith
now
,
new
Earthquakes
and
terrible
Whirlwinds
did
again
afright
men
.
He
giveth
us
also
many
of
Ignatius's
Miracles
,
especially
when
he
was
dead
.
He
saith
Photius
prosecuted
him
with
malice
when
he
was
dead
.
He
next
tells
us
how
after
the
death
of
Ignatius
,
Photius
came
to
be
restored
;
even
by
feigning
a
Pedegree
of
Basilius
as
from
the
King
of
Armenia
,
sound
by
his
skill
in
Antiquities
;
and
by
his
great
parts
and
elegancy
winning
upon
him
.
He
maketh
Theophanes
the
instrument
of
the
deceit
.
He
won
the
hearts
of
all
the
Courtiers
:
so
that
within
three
days
of
Ignatius's
death
he
was
restored
.
Hereupon
the
Bishops
turn
round
,
and
they
that
lately
called
him
all
that
's
naught
,
now
magnifie
him
,
(
Bin.
p.
875.
)
But
all
that
Nicetas
calleth
verè
Christianos
,
abhorred
him
.
(
This
maketh
me
remember
the
words
of
Erasmus
in
the
life
of
Dr.
Colet
translated
by
Thomas
Smyth
,
concerning
the
Bishop
of
London
that
then
was
)
being
an
acute
Schoolman
,
[
I
have
known
,
saith
he
,
some
such
that
I
would
not
call
Knaves
,
but
never
any
that
I
could
call
a
Christian
.
]
Sad
Prelates
that
Nicetas
(
and
Erasmus
)
could
not
call
Christians
.
But
the
ambition
of
Photius
tempted
them
to
their
mutability
:
He
cast
out
the
Bishops
that
were
against
him
,
and
presently
forgave
and
restored
them
if
they
would
but
conform
.
Yea
,
he
dared
to
re-ordain
those
that
Ignatius
had
ordained
,
supposing
him
no
Bishop
;
but
abhorring
all
that
stopt
him
in
it
.
But
he
proceeded
to
consecrate
anew
the
Church-Utensils
,
and
say
over
certain
Prayers
(
If
,
saith
Nicetas
,
they
be
not
rather
to
be
called
Curses
.
]
And
(
saith
he
)
to
make
his
sin
out
of
measure
sinful
,
when
he
ordained
or
preferred
any
,
or
changed
Bishopricks
,
he
made
them
conform
by
swearing
and
subscribing
to
him
;
thereby
binding
all
to
him
whom
by
Benefices
he
obliged
[
*
](A26898-e111310-b)
*
How
oft
have
such
Oaths
and
Subscriptions
been
condemned
in
Councils
!
And
yet
alas
!
—
.
So
much
out
of
Nicetas
.
§
64.
And
now
Reader
,
I
leave
it
to
thy
judgment
,
whether
Gregory
Nazianzen
knew
not
what
he
said
,
when
he
wisht
there
were
no
[
higher
and
lower
]
among
Bishops
;
and
when
he
spake
so
much
of
their
ambition
,
levity
and
temerity
,
and
of
the
evil
effects
of
their
Councils
in
his
time
.
Whether
Patriarchal
dignity
was
not
a
great
temptation
,
when
to
the
Son
of
a
Prince
on
one
side
,
and
to
the
great
and
noble
Secretary
of
the
Emperor
on
the
other
side
,
it
seemed
a
prize
worth
the
striving
for
to
the
death
?
And
whether
it
have
not
been
the
calamity
of
the
Church
,
when
two
such
extraordinary
men
,
far
above
the
common
rank
of
Bishops
,
shall
set
an
Empire
and
almost
all
the
Christian
Churches
into
Schism
,
Contention
,
mutual
Persecution
and
Confusion
,
by
so
long
striving
Who
shall
be
greatest
?
Who
shall
be
greatest
?
in
Luke
22.
But
if
Pride
turned
Angels
into
Devils
,
it
is
not
much
to
be
wondered
,
if
it
turn
the
Angels
of
the
Churches
into
the
Ministers
of
the
Prince
of
Pride
and
Darkness
,
and
turn
many
Churches
into
a
Theatre
of
Contention
,
and
a
Field
of
War
.
§
65.
Yet
here
is
one
thing
further
to
be
noted
,
viz.
the
foresaid
Contention
that
rose
about
the
Bulgarians
.
These
two
great
Patriarchs
of
Rome
and
Constantinople
,
were
neither
of
them
yet
great
enough
,
or
satisfied
with
their
jurisdiction
,
their
desires
being
more
boundless
than
Alexander's
for
the
Empire
;
nothing
less
than
all
the
world
will
satisfie
one
of
them
at
least
.
Nicetas
saith
,
it
was
by
Famine
,
and
a
Treaty
,
and
kind
words
of
the
Emperor
,
that
the
Bulgarians
turned
Christians
.
Some
Papists
would
give
the
honour
to
the
Pope
,
without
proof
,
and
cannot
tell
us
any
thing
how
the
Pope
converted
them
.
But
when
they
were
converted
,
they
sent
to
Rome
for
some
Instructors
:
The
〈…〉
them
two
,
and
they
received
them
.
But
they
put
the
case
themselves
to
the
Council
at
Constantinople
,
Whether
they
were
to
be
under
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
or
of
Constantinople
?
The
matter
held
a
great
debate
.
The
Pope's
Legates
pleaded
,
that
they
had
already
received
Bishops
from
Rome
,
&c.
The
Greeks
pleaded
,
that
their
Countrey
was
part
of
the
Empire
,
and
under
the
Bishop
of
Constantinople
,
till
they
conquered
it
;
and
that
they
found
there
Greek
Churches
and
Bishops
,
who
were
still
there
,
and
the
Conquest
did
not
translate
them
from
the
Bishop
of
Constant.
to
Rome
.
How
the
Controversie
ended
is
hard
to
know
:
Some
say
that
the
Council
gave
them
to
the
Pope
,
and
some
say
otherwise
.
But
this
is
confessed
,
that
this
Roman
ambition
so
greatly
displeased
the
new
Emperor
Basilius
,
that
it
turned
him
after
against
the
Pope
,
and
inclined
him
the
more
to
restore
Photius
,
which
he
did
when
Ignatius
was
dead
.
§
66.
Here
I
would
call
the
Reader
to
consider
,
whether
the
Pope's
Universal
Government
was
in
those
days
believed
?
even
by
that
Council
which
was
supposed
to
be
partial
(
by
the
Emperor's
inducement
)
on
the
Pope's
side
.
What
place
else
could
there
be
for
such
a
strife
,
whether
the
Bulgarians
were
under
the
Government
of
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
or
Constantinople
;
if
all
the
World
were
under
the
Bishop
of
Rome
?
They
will
say
that
it
was
only
questioned
,
whose
Diocess
or
Patriarchate
they
were
under
?
e.
g.
Westminster
were
under
the
Government
of
the
King
,
or
of
the
Lord
Mayor
of
London
?
when
all
the
Kingdom
is
under
the
King
.
This
Controversie
clearly
sheweth
,
that
the
Church
then
took
the
Pope
to
have
but
the
first
Seat
and
Voice
in
Councils
,
but
not
to
be
the
Governor
beyond
his
circuit
.
§
67.
It
is
here
also
to
be
noted
,
that
Basil
the
Emperor's
revolt
from
the
Pope
was
so
great
,
that
Hadrian
is
put
to
write
sharply
to
him
as
accusing
the
Bishops
of
Rome
,
and
derogating
from
them
,
admonishing
him
to
repent
;
but
we
find
not
that
this
changed
his
mind
.
§
68.
Yet
one
thing
more
is
here
to
be
observed
.
In
the
life
of
Hadrian
the
2d
(
Bin.
p.
882.
)
we
find
that
the
Pope
taking
the
advantage
of
Basil's
present
state
and
mind
,
and
the
interest
of
Ignatius
much
depending
on
him
,
sent
a
new
Libel
to
be
subscribed
by
all
the
Bishops
,
before
they
should
be
permitted
to
sit
in
Council
.
The
Greek
Bishops
grudged
at
this
,
and
complained
to
the
Emperor
,
[
That
the
Church
of
Constantinople
by
these
offered
Libels
,
was
brought
under
the
power
of
Rome
,
by
the
doubtfulness
of
Subscriptions
.
]
But
though
flebiliter
conqueruntur
,
they
complain
with
tears
,
the
Emperor
was
angry
with
them
,
and
would
have
it
;
and
some
Bishops
non
sine
magno
laboris
periculo
,
libellos
quidem
vix
tandem
recipiunt
,
with
much
ado
were
brought
to
subscribe
,
saying
,
It
was
novum
&
inauditum
.
The
refusers
extra
Synodum
inglorii
relicti
sunt
,
were
shut
out
till
they
conformed
:
(
Oh!
that
Inglorii
was
a
cutting
word
.
)
§
69.
The
Emperor
hiding
his
anger
against
the
Pope's
Legates
(
for
the
Bulgarian
Usurpation
)
gave
them
great
gifts
,
and
sent
them
home
.
But
at
Sea
they
fell
into
the
hands
of
the
Sclavonians
,
who
stripped
them
of
their
Riches
,
and
the
Subscriptions
and
Copy
of
the
Council
,
and
kept
them
Prisoners
,
and
threatned
their
Lives
:
But
by
the
mediation
of
the
Emperor
and
Pope
,
they
were
delivered
,
and
had
some
of
their
Writings
again
.
§
70.
CCLXXXV
.
An.
879.
Carolus
Calvus
King
of
France
,
unjustly
possessed
the
Kingdom
of
Lotharius
,
which
by
inheritance
fell
to
Ludovicus
.
Ludovicus
got
the
Pope
to
interpose
,
who
sent
his
Legates
to
Charles
:
But
the
Bishops
had
not
yet
learned
to
obey
Popes
against
Kings
in
power
.
A
Council
of
Bishops
called
at
Metz
,
give
the
Kingdom
to
Charles
,
because
he
was
the
stronger
.
This
was
called
Concilium
Praedatorium
,
§
71.
CCLXXXVI
.
Yet
another
Council
against
the
Pope
.
King
Charles
had
authorized
Northman
,
a
great
man
,
to
receive
some
Goods
that
were
taken
to
belong
to
the
Church
.
The
Pope
commandeth
Hincmarus
,
Bishop
of
Rhemes
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Bishops
of
France
,
to
excommunicate
Northman
.
Laon
,
(
Laudunum
)
obeyeth
him
,
and
publisheth
the
Excommunication
.
A
Council
is
called
at
Werm●ria
,
where
Hincmarus
Rhem.
and
the
Bishops
(
the
King
consenting
)
condemn
Hincmarus
Laudunensis
,
for
disobeying
his
Metropolitan
,
in
obeying
the
Pope
.
He
appeals
to
Rome
:
They
will
not
let
him
go
.
He
writeth
.
Hiucmarus
Rhem.
writeth
largely
against
him
,
(
though
his
Nephew
)
shewing
how
he
broke
the
Canons
,
how
bad
a
man
he
was
;
how
he
had
neglected
his
own
Charge
,
left
Children
unbaptized
,
and
for
private
quarrels
excommunicated
his
Flock
,
and
had
silenced
and
suspended
the
Ministers
under
him
tyranically
,
&c.
Reader
,
Was
the
Pope's
power
yet
fully
received
,
when
a
Metropolitan
was
to
be
obeyed
before
him
,
and
men
condemned
for
obeying
him
?
§
72.
CCLXXXVII
.
Yet
more
sorrow
.
An.
870.
a
Council
is
called
in
Villa
A●tiniaco
(
Attigny
)
I
will
give
you
the
Story
in
the
very
words
of
Binnius
translated
,
[
When
Hincmarus
Bishop
of
Laon
,
for
the
cause
in
the
foresaid
Council
expressed
,
had
got
the
Rescript
of
Pope
Adrian
on
his
behalf
,
and
had
notified
it
to
Hincmarus
Rhemensis
,
and
to
King
Charles
;
both
of
them
,
in
hatred
to
the
Bishop
of
Laon
,
decreed
,
That
this
Synod
,
called
Latrocinalis
[
*
](A26898-e112380-b)
*
By
you
.
,
should
be
called
.
There
presided
in
it
,
Remigius
Lugdunensis
[
*
](A26898-e112400-b)
*
So
great
and
holy
a
man
also
against
the
Pope
.
,
Ardovicus
Vesontiensis
,
Bertulsus
Trevirensis
,
with
their
subject
Bishops
,
Herein
Hincmarus
Rhemensis
,
with
King
Charles
,
was
the
accuser
of
his
Nephew
Hincmarus
,
whom
he
had
before
consecrated
Bishop
of
Laon.
The
Action
brought
against
him
was
,
That
he
had
by
Counter-writings
defended
the
rights
of
the
Apostolick
Seat
,
which
the
Archbishop
of
Rhemes
did
endeavor
to
impugn
and
overthrow
[
*
](A26898-e112470-b)
*
Luther
was
not
the
first
.
.
And
that
,
contrary
to
his
Oath
of
Fidelity
in
which
he
was
bound
to
the
King
,
he
had
accused
King
Charles
to
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
and
had
without
his
licence
sent
forth
writings
against
him
.
And
when
Hincmarus
Laudunensis
,
at
the
Pope's
command
,
was
ready
for
his
journey
to
Rome
,
he
was
taken
and
spoiled
by
his
Enemies
,
and
brought
into
this
false
Council
.
Having
heard
the
foresaid
Complaints
against
him
,
he
offered
a
Libel
for
his
defence
;
but
it
was
rejected
,
and
not
permitted
to
be
read
:
of
which
when
he
again
appealed
to
the
Apostolick
Seat
,
they
did
not
only
not
accept
of
his
Appeal
,
but
also
being
prostrate
on
the
ground
,
and
pleading
for
leave
to
defend
himself
,
he
was
not
heard
.
Passing
Sentence
on
him
,
they
deposed
him
from
his
Bishoprick
:
and
binding
him
in
hard
and
iron
bands
,
they
cast
him
into
banishment
:
And
at
last
,
which
passeth
all
cruelty
,
his
eyes
pulled
out
;
they
perhaps
blinded
him
that
he
might
have
no
hope
of
returning
to
his
Bishoprick
.
]
So
far
Binnius
.
And
is
it
credible
that
such
great
and
holy
men
as
Remigius
,
and
Hincmarus
(
even
to
his
own
Nephew
set
up
by
him
)
would
do
such
things
as
these
for
nothing
?
Or
that
the
Pope
was
then
as
high
as
since
?
§
73.
CCLXXXVIII
.
A
Council
at
Colen
,
An.
870.
for
Discipline
.
§
74.
CCLXXXIX
.
An.
871.
A
Concil
,
Duzianse
was
called
of
ten
Provinces
:
where
Hincmar
,
Laudun
,
subscribed
a
promise
of
obedience
to
the
King
and
his
Metropolitan
.
But
this
did
not
save
him
:
Therefore
he
appealed
to
the
Pope
again
,
who
interposed
for
him
,
but
all
would
not
do
,
nor
serve
his
turn
.
§
75.
Here
falls
in
again
the
great
Controversie
of
Pope
Ioan
a
Woman
,
but
it
is
too
hard
for
me
to
decide
.
He
that
will
see
what
is
said
on
each
side
,
may
read
Blondel
before
cited
.
Iohn
the
8th
is
he
that
now
reigneth
,
whom
some
late
Writers
are
willing
to
believe
some
called
Pope
Ioan
in
scorn
for
his
failings
.
But
he
is
after
Benedict
the
3d
,
Nicolas
,
and
Hadrian
the
2d
;
whereas
the
fere
omnes
,
saith
Platina
,
the
many
Writers
that
mention
Pope
Ioan
place
her
before
them
all
.
And
they
make
Iohn
to
be
a
better
man
than
these
later
do
.
Platina
calling
him
Iohn
the
9th
,
saith
,
that
Carolus
Calvus
being
dead
,
Pope
Iohn
laboured
to
have
his
Son
Ludovicus
succeed
him
;
but
the
great
men
of
Rome
were
for
Charles
King
of
Germany
,
(
Ludovicus
Balbus
,
)
and
there
anointed
him
.
§
76.
Before
this
the
Pope
had
anointed
Carolus
Calvus
Emperor
,
unjustly
confirming
what
the
Bishops
had
unjustly
done
,
as
now
he
did
unjustly
stand
for
his
Son
.
This
contention
among
Princes
,
was
the
means
of
the
Pope's
power
.
Hear
what
Binnius
himself
saith
of
him
,
pag.
920.
[
The
Saracens
now
depopulated
almost
all
Italy
,
and
all
humane
help
failed
in
which
the
Pope
trusted
to
expel
them
;
and
he
was
fain
to
buy
peace
of
them
by
a
yearly
Tribute
:
which
seemed
to
come
by
the
righteous
judgment
of
God
,
that
he
might
know
that
by
the
ill
persuasion
of
carnal
prudence
,
he
had
sinfully
chosen
,
created
and
crowned
Carolus
Calvus
Emperor
,
because
he
looked
for
more
help
against
the
Saracens
from
him
,
than
from
his
Brother
Ludovicus
;
whom
,
for
invading
another
man's
Kingdom
,
he
should
rather
by
Church-censure
have
exagitated
,
as
Hadr.
2d
.
did
.
]
But
when
Pope
Iohn
had
stay'd
a
year
in
France
,
and
the
Saracens
mastered
Italy
without
help
,
he
was
glad
to
be
Friends
with
the
great
men
that
imprisoned
him
,
and
to
return
to
Rome
,
and
take
Charles
for
Emperor
,
after
all
.
Yet
is
it
noted
as
the
rare
Honour
and
Felicity
of
this
Pope
,
that
he
crowned
three
Emperors
,
though
he
did
it
for
two
of
them
trayterously
and
unjustly
,
(
the
honour
of
a
Pope
!
)
Platina
saith
,
he
crowned
Charles
the
rightful
Heir
,
Quo
ei
liberius
in
urbe
vivere
liceret
,
that
he
might
live
at
Rome
again
(
lest
he
should
lose
all
.
)
This
Charles
(
saith
he
)
also
subdued
the
Normans
in
France
and
●orrain
,
and
forced
them
to
become
Christians
,
and
be
baptized
:
(
And
yet
this
is
ascribed
to
the
Pope's
converting
them
.
)
§
77.
This
same
Pope
Iohn
the
8th
,
also
at
the
desire
of
the
Emperor
Basil
,
and
the
Patriarch
of
Ierusalem
,
consented
to
the
restoring
of
Photius
,
contrary
,
saith
Binnius
,
to
the
Decree
of
his
Predecessors
,
and
of
a
General
Council
,
and
of
all
their
Oaths
.
§
78.
But
what
are
Oaths
to
a
dispensing
Pope
?
saith
Baronius
and
Binnius
.
In
his
time
Ludov.
11.
the
Emperor
was
compelled
by
A●algisus
,
Duke
of
Benevent
,
to
swear
that
he
would
never
more
invade
his
Confines
,
nor
revenge
his
Wrongs
:
But
the
Pope
absolved
him
from
this
Oath
,
by
the
authority
of
God
and
St.
Peter
,
affirming
that
which
he
did
to
save
his
life
,
Bin
p.
920.
§
79.
There
are
no
less
than
310
Epistles
of
this
Pope
inserted
by
Binnius
in
his
Councils
.
Nam
pro
tanti
itineris
labore
durissimo
,
quem
veniendo
perpessus
est
,
sicut
credimus
,
aliquantulùm
de
peracto
scelere
indulgentiam
meruit
,
ejus
utique
intercessionibus
adjutus
cui
dictum
esse
à
Domino
constat
,
Tibi
dabo
claves
,
&c.
Accordingly
Epist.
15.
he
writes
to
the
Bishop
to
restore
him
all
his
Goods
and
Dignities
,
though
it
was
contrived
Murder
,
because
God
inspired
him
to
go
to
Rome
,
&c.
§
80.
Many
of
his
Epistles
are
to
summon
Bishops
to
come
to
Rome
,
and
declare
or
threaten
Excommunication
against
them
if
they
come
not
;
such
an
abused
thing
was
Excommunication
,
by
which
the
Pope
made
men
his
Subjects
.
Epist.
76
,
77
,
78
,
79.
He
striveth
to
draw
back
the
King
of
the
Bulgarians
from
the
Greek
Church
,
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
denounceth
Excommunication
even
to
old
Ignatius
,
and
all
the
Greek
Bishops
of
the
Diocess
of
Bulgaria
,
for
ordaining
and
officiating
there
,
unless
they
give
up
the
Bulgarians
to
Rome
.
Epist.
174.
He
writes
to
the
said
King
,
as
if
he
were
fallen
from
Christ
,
or
his
salvation
lost
,
by
submitting
to
the
Greek
Patriarch
,
rather
than
to
him
;
See
also
Ep.
184
,
185
,
189
,
190
,
192.
as
if
the
Converts
of
no
Apostles
but
Peter
were
saved
,
And
Tibi
dabo
Claves
,
and
Anathema's
,
now
are
the
two
words
that
must
subdue
the
world
.
The
Epist.
175.
to
the
Bulgarian
Nobles
,
and
Epist.
176.
are
to
the
same
purpose
.
As
the
Religion
of
Saints
tends
all
to
Heaven
,
so
did
these
Popes
to
the
advancement
of
their
Kingdom
.
And
whereas
we
now
take
it
justly
for
a
suspicious
●ign
of
a
proud
hypocritical
Preacher
,
that
envieth
the
auditory
and
esteem
of
such
as
are
preferred
before
him
,
as
if
other
mens
Preaching
might
not
win
Souls
,
as
well
as
his
;
these
Popes
could
not
endure
the
crossing
of
their
ambition
,
when
Kingdoms
took
not
them
for
their
Lords
.
Epist.
188.
Is
to
justifie
a
man
that
baptized
his
own
Child
in
danger
of
death
,
for
which
Anselm
Bishop
of
Lemovic
.
judged
him
to
be
separated
from
his
Wife
.
Were
not
these
two
Bishops
judicious
Casuists
?
Was
either
of
them
in
the
right
?
After
many
other
Epistles
,
striving
with
and
for
the
Bulgarians
,
as
belonging
to
his
Diocess
,
he
Epist.
195.
chideth
Methodius
Archbishop
of
Pannonia
,
for
turning
from
his
Laws
,
and
in
special
for
celebrating
Divine
Service
in
the
Sclavonian
Tongue
,
But
,
alas
!
his
neighbour
Italian
Bishops
had
not
yet
fully
learnt
the
extent
of
his
authority
:
sending
for
many
Bishops
on
pain
of
excommunication
to
wait
on
him
,
Epist.
197.
He
flattereth
King
Ludovicus
to
come
to
Rome
and
own
him
,
in
hope
that
he
may
be
Emperor
and
all
Kingdoms
subject
to
him
.
Epist.
199
,
200
,
201
,
202
,
203.
He
consenteth
to
the
restoring
of
Photius
,
but
chargeth
him
to
give
up
the
Bulgarians
to
his
jurisdiction
.
Many
persons
in
many
Epistles
he
exhorteth
to
break
their
Covenants
with
the
Pagans
,
and
chideth
and
threatneth
them
that
did
it
not
.
Epist.
247.
The
inclination
of
Stentopulcher
a
Pannonian
Lord
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
brought
down
the
Popes
heart
to
dispense
with
Methodius
,
Epist.
250.
251.
He
approveth
of
Photius's
restitution
,
Epist.
256.
He
is
fain
to
chide
Auspert
Bishop
of
Milan
;
that
Instead
of
fearing
his
sentence
,
he
laid
in
prison
two
Monks
sent
by
the
Pope
,
and
taken
on
the
high
way
.
But
his
heart
came
down
at
last
,
and
he
speaks
Auspertus
fair
,
and
alloweth
of
his
ordination
of
Ioseph
Episc.
Astensis
,
though
irregular
.
Epist.
260
and
commandeth
his
Arch-Deacon
to
obey
him
.
Epist.
261.
After
this
he
excommunicateth
the
Archbishop
of
Ravenna
,
and
a
great
stir
there
was
about
that
also
.
Epist.
292.
He
had
made
one
Optandus
Bishop
of
Geneva
:
But
Opteramus
Archbishop
of
Vienna
took
it
to
be
an
usurpation
on
his
right
,
and
laid
the
Popes
Bishop
in
a
miserable
prison
;
so
far
was
he
yet
from
being
where
he
would
be
.
Epist.
294.
Having
excommunicated
Athanasius
Bishop
of
Naples
for
not
breaking
his
Covenant
with
the
Saracens
,
he
absolveth
him
on
condition
that
yet
he
will
break
it
.
The
matter
was
that
the
Italians
not
able
to
resist
the
Saracens
,
those
that
lay
next
them
under
their
power
sought
to
save
themselves
by
truce
and
tribute
,
by
which
means
the
Saracens
had
leisure
to
come
further
near
to
Rome
;
and
so
the
Pope
to
keep
them
from
himself
compelled
by
excommunications
the
Lords
and
Bishops
of
other
parts
to
break
their
league
,
and
stand
up
in
arms
to
their
own
destruction
.
That
you
may
know
what
Bishops
now
ruled
the
Churches
.
Epist.
295.
The
foresaid
Bishop
of
Vienna
giveth
one
reason
why
he
rejected
Optandus
ordained
Bishop
of
Geneva
by
the
Pope
,
[
Because
he
never
was
either
baptized
,
made
Clerk
,
acclamed
,
or
learned
]
To
which
saith
the
Pope
[
This
should
be
covered
in
silence
,
because
[
let
us
speak
it
with
your
charity
]
your
holiness
having
nothing
of
these
was
yet
consecrated
in
the
Church
of
Vienna
.
]
was
not
here
good
succession
,
and
a
holy
Church
.
Bishops
unbaptized
that
were
no
Scholars
and
no
Christians
.
Epist.
296.
One
Bishop
by
an
armed
band
of
men
carrieth
away
another
out
of
the
Church
,
and
the
Pope
interposeth
.
Epist.
297.
He
again
soliciteth
Michael
.
King
of
the
Bulgarians
to
become
his
subject
.
The
poor
men
that
had
chosen
Christ
,
were
so
perplexed
between
the
Priests
that
strove
who
should
be
their
Vice-Christ
,
and
King
of
Kings
,
that
it
seemed
as
hard
to
them
to
resolve
the
doubt
,
as
it
before
was
to
be
Christians
.
Yet
Epist.
307.
sheweth
,
the
Bishop
of
Ravenna
being
dead
,
that
yet
the
Roman
usurpation
was
not
grown
so
high
as
to
take
the
choice
of
the
Bishop
out
of
the
People
and
Presbyters
hands
,
except
in
long
neglected
vacancies
(
as
Geneva
aforesaid
.
)
Had
not
this
Pope
been
kept
under
by
Gods
judgments
,
suffering
the
Saracens
so
to
ruine
Italy
as
that
he
still
needed
the
help
of
Princes
,
he
had
been
like
to
have
overthrown
Rome
by
his
usurpations
,
setting
both
Princes
and
Prelates
against
him
:
But
necessity
made
him
a
flatterer
of
the
two
Emperors
of
the
West
,
the
Emperor
of
the
East
,
the
King
of
France
,
the
King
of
Bulgaria
,
the
Princes
of
Pannonia
,
and
all
that
he
needed
,
as
ambition
made
him
still
striving
by
Tibi
dabo
claves
,
and
Anathematizing
to
affright
the
world
to
his
obedience
.
I
say
not
worse
of
him
than
Baronius
,
Binnius
,
&c.
who
have
no
other
way
to
deny
the
Histories
of
Pope
Ioan
,
than
by
saying
that
this
mans
baser
compliance
made
him
called
Pope
Joan.
Baronius
ad
an.
879
,
n.
55.
reciteth
an
Epistle
of
this
Popes
so
greatly
complying
with
Photius
even
against
the
[
Filioquen
]
that
Binnius
would
haveus
believe
that
Photius
forged
it
.
And
[
epistolam
ipsam
aeterna
oblivione
dignam
nolui
(
saith
he
)
hisce
adjungi
.
]
§
81.
CCXC.
An.
876.
a
Concilium
Ticinense
maketh
Charles
Emperor
when
the
Pope
that
had
crowned
Ludovicus
before
calleth
Charles
,
praescitum
,
praeelectum
et
praedestinatum
hereto
,
with
all
honourable
Elogies
.
And
here
cometh
in
a
great
controversie
between
the
Papists
,
and
the
Protestants
;
(
Bin.
p.
1010
)
eligimus
merito
et
approbavimus
]
solemnitèr
ad
Romani
Imperii
sceptra
proveximus
)
et
Augustali
nomine
decoravimus
,
&c.
And
to
disable
the
Kingly
claim
of
inheritance
he
saith
,
[
Neque
enim
sibi
honorem
praesumptuosè
ass●mpsit
,
ut
Imperator
fieret
,
sed
tanquam
desideratus
,
et
optatus
,
postulatus
A
NOBIS
,
●t
a
Deo
vocatus
,
et
honorificatus
ad
defendendam
religionem
et
Christintique
servos
tuendos
,
humiliter
et
OBEDIENTER
accessit
,
&c.
Nisi
enim
talem
cognovissemus
ejus
intentionem
nunquam
animus
noster
fieret
tam
promptus
ad
ipsius
promotionem
,
&c.
So
if
the
Pope
had
not
liked
him
,
the
Emperor
's
hereditary
right
had
never
made
him
Emperor
.
And
the
flattering
Bishops
say
to
the
Pope
(
Bin.
p.
1010.
)
ut
non
vos
prius
eligeret
,
sed
contra
vos
cum
et
eligeretis
et
diligeretis
:
Et
nos
O
Coangelice
Papa
,
vestigia
vestra
sectantes
et
salubria
monita
recipientes
,
quem
amatis
amamus
,
quem
eligistis
eligimus
,
&c.
And
now
comes
in
Binnius
with
his
Comment
and
saith
that
[
would
our
refractory
novelists
,
[
*
](A26898-e114950-b)
*
we
now
know
them
.
)
They
would
from
them
have
learned
that
that
Pope
John
(
alias
Joan
)
did
not
only
anoint
and
crown
Charles
,
but
also
by
Gods
instinct
did
choose
him
to
govern
the
Empire
,
and
raised
him
to
that
sublime
dignity
honouring
him
with
the
Augustal
name
,
before
he
was
anointed
and
crowned
by
him
,
and
that
the
Empire
was
conferred
on
him
,
not
by
hereditary
right
of
succession
,
but
by
the
will
of
the
Pope
who
chose
him
and
granted
it
to
him
.
]
BE
WISE
therefore
O
YE
KINGS
,
BE
instructed
ye
that
are
Iudges
of
the
earth
—
Kiss
the
Popes
foot
lest
he
be
angry
and
ye
perish
in
the
way
;
If
his
wrath
be
kindled
,
yea
,
but
a
little
,
&c.
§
82.
CCXCI.
An.
879.
A
concilium
Pontigonense
confirmed
the
choice
of
Charles
where
it
's
said
(
Bin.
p.
1012
)
et
legit
Johannes
Arietinus
Episcopus
quandam
schedulam
ratione
et
authoritate
carentem
:
Postquam
legit
Odo
Belgivacorum
Episcopus
quaedam
Capitula
a
Legatis
Apostolicis
,
et
ab
Ansegiso
(
the
Popes
Vicar
)
et
eodem
Odone
sine
conscienti●
synodi
dictata
,
inter
se
dissona
,
et
nullam
utilitatem
habentia
,
verúm
et
ratione
et
authoritate
carentia
,
et
ideo
hic
non
habentur
subjuncta
.
]
§
83.
CCXCII
.
An.
877.
A
council
in
Neustria
(
Normandie
under
Hincmarus
Rhemensis
rebuked
Hugo
base
Son
of
Lotharius
for
rebellion
and
devastation
of
the
Country
.
§
84.
CCXCIII
.
An.
878.
a
concilium
Trecense
where
the
Pope
was
present
excommunicated
Formosus●
Portuensis
(
one
of
the
former
Popes
preachers
to
the
Bulgarians
,
and
one
that
was
after
Pope
himself
.
)
Also
Hincmarus
Laudunensis
was
restored
blind
,
and
joyned
with
the
other
that
had
his
Place
,
(
and
so
one
Church
had
two
Bishops
in
spite
of
his
uncle
Hincmarus
Rhemensis
that
opposed
it
,
and
had
both
put
him
in
and
cast
him
out
.
§
85.
CCXCIV.
An.
879.
Was
a
Council
of
the
Popes
at
Rome
for
his
unrighteous
making
Ludovicus
3.
Emperor
,
the
Pope
challenging
the
first
choice
:
But
Auspertus
Bishop
of
Milan
came
not
and
resisted
,
and
though
(
as
you
heard
)
excommunicated
by
the
Pope
,
did
help
to
turn
the
choice
to
the
right
Heir
.
§
86.
CCXCV.
Besides
some
petty
Council
at
Rome
,
there
was
an.
879.
a
General
Council
at
Constantinople
of
385
Bishops
where
Photius
was
confirmed
,
and
the
former
General
Council
(
called
the
8th
also
)
abrogated
,
[
filioque
]
taken
out
of
the
Creed
:
The
Papists
say
that
the
Pope
consented
only
to
this
as
for
Photius's
restitution
,
and
not
for
the
abrogation
of
the
former
Council
;
and
that
Photius
corrupted
his
writing
,
and
so
they
would
make
all
writings
uncertain
.
They
say
that
Pope
Iohn's
epistle
is
by
the
wonderful
providence
of
God
found
yet
without
some
clauses
added
by
Photius
,
whom
they
call
the
great
architect
of
lyes
:
But
the
Greeks
will
no
more
believe
the
late
found
Laterane
or
other
Roman
Copies
,
than
the
Romans
will
believe
the
Greek
Copies
.
And
how
shall
we
know
which
of
them
to
believe
?
(
And
how
little
doth
it
concern
us
?
)
§
87.
It
must
be
a
controversie
also
whether
this
Council
must
be
called
Oecumenical
:
I
have
oft
proved
that
there
was
never
any
truly
such
as
to
all
the
world
.
There
were
385
Bishops
which
is
more
than
the
first
Council
at
Nice
had
,
or
most
others
:
The
Popes
Legates
were
there
;
Binnius
,
It
was
not
they
but
Photius
that
did
preside
:
therefore
it
was
not
general
.
Ans.
1.
Let
the
world
know
then
what
maketh
a
general
Council
in
the
Papal
sense
:
It
doth
not
represent
all
the
Church
unless
the
Popes
Legates
preside
.
So
much
doth
it
import
to
know
which
Priest
is
the
greatest
.
2.
But
did
Binnius
forget
that
he
himself
affirmeth
that
at
the
first
General
Council
at
Constantinople
the
Pope
did
not
preside
by
himself
or
any
Legate
.
And
yet
that
is
one
of
the
4th
.
Councils
equalled
with
the
four
Gospels
;
and
the
Pope
dare
not
deny
it
lest
the
Greeks
further
hereticate
or
anathematize
him
.
But
saith
Binnius
,
It
was
no
General
Council
because
there
was
many
frauds
and
impostures
.
Ans.
By
that
rule
Trent
had
no
General
Council
,
nor
Florence
,
&c.
And
so
it
is
left
to
the
judgment
of
all
men
to
nullifie
such
Councils
which
they
can
prove
to
have
had
frauds
and
impostures
.
And
must
we
also
nullifie
the
Papacie
of
them
that
have
had
such
frauds
?
§
88.
Is
it
a
grand
question
whether
Pope
Iohn
confirmed
this
Council
.
The
approbation
is
extant
.
But
the
Reprobaters
say
1.
that
he
put
in
some
terms
of
limitation
(
so
far
as
his
Legates
went
right
)
2.
that
he
after
ex
umbone
condemned
Photius
,
&c.
But
1.
Is
it
not
a
General
Council
if
the
Popes
Legates
consent
till
he
personally
confirm
it
?
Were
all
former
Councils
null
,
till
the
Popes
personal
confirmation
?
what
are
his
Legates
for
then
?
2.
As
his
Legates
may
mistake
,
so
may
he
himself
:
Is
it
null
then
till
he
rectifie
his
Error
?
3.
By
this
we
see
how
impossible
it
is
to
know
the
new
Gosple
of
the
Papists
;
which
is
Canonical
from
the
Apocryphal
.
For
(
as
Pope
Martin's
Conciliariter
after
,
so
)
here
and
elswhere
the
Popes
have
so
ambiguously
given
their
consent
that
no
wit
of
man
can
tell
what
is
consented
to
by
them
,
and
what
not
(
as
their
controversies
confessed
,
&c.
§
89.
At
least
whether
the
Pope
consented
or
no
,
seeing
in
this
Council
the
former
8th
.
General
Council
was
condemned
,
and
the
filioque
expunged
the
Creed
,
we
see
how
ridiculously
our
late
Papists
argue
from
the
consent
of
Councils
to
prove
the
constant
Tradition
of
the
Church
,
Did
the
Council
go
to
bed
in
one
mind
and
rise
in
another
?
Did
these
385
Bishops
do
so
?
or
did
the
former
whom
they
condemned
do
so
?
Is
this
the
smooth
Current
of
Tradition
?
and
may
we
know
by
it
what
our
Fathers
held
?
§
90.
When
the
other
Legates
consented
,
Marinus
,
who
was
after
Pope
,
dissenting
,
he
was
laid
in
prison
thirty
dayes
at
Constantinople
.
In
the
first
Act
of
the
Council
,
as
Baronius
tells
us
,
Iohn
Bishop
of
Heraclea
spake
much
against
the
Church
of
Rome
,
which
he
said
was
the
original
of
all
the
mischief
that
had
be●aln
them
;
to
overthrow
and
and
cure
which
this
Council
was
called
.
Much
also
against
Pope
Nicolas
and
Hadrian
he
spake
,
but
for
Pope
Iohn
as
being
for
them
.
In
the
2d
.
Act
was
read
an
epistle
of
the
Patriarch
of
Alexandria
,
to
the
Emperor
for
abrogating
the
former
8th
.
Synod
:
And
Thomas
one
of
the
three
Legates
of
the
Eastern
Patriarchs
that
consented
to
the
former
Synod
(
the
rest
being
dead
)
made
his
penitent
recantation
.
Then
the
epistles
of
the
Patriarchs
of
Ierusalem
and
Antioch
for
Photius
are
read
,
&c.
In
the
third
Act
,
Pope
Iohn's
letters
were
read
,
as
endeavouring
the
peace
of
the
Eastern
Church
;
which
the
Council
took
as
a
busy
pretending
to
more
power
than
he
had
,
and
therefore
said
that
they
had
peace
before
his
letters
came
,
and
that
they
were
superfluous
.
And
whereas
he
made
it
his
business
by
this
complyance
,
to
get
the
Bulgarian
Diocess
;
They
said
this
was
to
controvert
the
bounds
of
the
Empire
,
and
therefore
left
it
to
the
Emperor
.
In
the
4th
Act
the
Eastern
Patriarchs
letters
were
read
,
disclaiming
their
Legates
at
the
last
Council
,
as
being
not
theirs
but
the
Saracens
Legates
:
and
condemning
that
Council
.
The
Papists
think
Photius
forged
these
.
Here
also
Lords
professed
repentance
,
saying
that
the
false
Legates
deceived
them
.
In
the
5th
.
Act
Metrophanes
Bishop
of
Smyrna
is
accused
of
Schism
,
for
being
against
Photius
.
Three
Canons
also
were
made
.
1.
That
those
excommunicate
by
the
Bishop
of
Rome
should
not
be
restored
by
the
Bishop
of
Constantinople
.
Nor
those
that
were
excommunicated
by
the
Bishop
of
Constantinople
be
restored
by
the
Bishop
of
Rome
:
(
and
so
Rome
was
shut
out
from
troubling
them
with
pretended
jurisdiction
.
)
2.
That
those
that
forsake
their
Bishopricks
shall
not
return
to
them
.
3.
Against
Magistrates
that
enslave
and
beat
Bishops
.
In
the
6th
.
Act
the
Creed
was
recited
without
silioque
.
And
in
the
7th
.
all
those
that
should
add
to
it
or
diminish
are
Anathematized
.
§
91.
CCXCVI.
A
Council
of
the
Popes
at
Rome
excommunicated
Athanasius
Bishop
and
Prince
of
Naples
,
for
not
breaking
his
league
with
the
Saracens
.
§
92.
Iohn
dyed
.
Marinus
is
made
Pope
,
commanded
by
his
predecess●r
,
called
by
Platina
,
Martin
,
who
saith
that
he
came
to
the
Popedom
,
malis
artibus
,
and
therefore
did
nothing
and
soon
dyed
.
But
Barcnius
saith
he
lived
long
enough
to
do
something
,
viz.
1.
He
condemned
Photius
again
,
and
thereby
provoked
the
Emperor
Basilius
;
as
if
Rome
did
still
set
the
imperial
Church
in
contention
,
and
hinder
peace
.
The
Emperor
affirmed
that
he
was
no
Bishop
of
Rome
,
because
he
had
been
ordained
Bishop
of
another
place
.
2.
He
destroyeth
what
Pope
Iohn
had
done
,
who
had
deposed
Formosus
preacher
to
the
Bulgarians
,
and
Bishop
Portuensis
,
and
had
made
him
swear
that
he
would
never
return
to
the
Episcopal
seat
,
but
rest
content
with
Lay-Communion
:
But
Pope
Marinus
recalled
him
to
the
City
and
restored
him
to
his
Bishoprick
,
and
absolved
him
from
his
oath
,
which
Baronius
and
Binnius
doubt
not
but
he
had
power
to
do
;
§
93.
In
his
time
also
the
Church
of
Rome
used
Filioque
,
in
opposition
to
Photius
;
Spain
and
France
having
used
it
before
.
Because
,
saith
Baronius
and
Binnius
,
Photius
had
wrote
about
it
to
the
Ignorant
and
Schismatical
Archbishop
of
Aquileia
.
(
There
was
it
seems
there
so
many
of
the
greatest
Bishops
Imperiti
et
Schismatici
in
the
Papal
sense
,
as
intimateth
that
as
the
Popes
greatness
rose
in
height
,
it
did
not
grow
equally
in
length
and
breadth
.
)
§
94.
Marinus
having
reigned
a
year
and
twenty
dayes
(
a
short
pleasure
to
sell
eternal
happiness
for
)
Hadrian
the
third
succeeded
him
,
and
had
longer
part
of
the
usurped
Kingdom
,
viz.
a
year
and
three
months
and
nineteen
dayes
.
He
also
damned
Photius
,
and
was
bitterly
reproached
by
the
Emperor
Basilius
,
whose
contumelious
letters
found
him
dead
,
and
his
successor
answered
them
.
(
Was
all
the
Christian
world
now
(
till
Luther
)
subject
to
the
Pope
?
)
Platina
saith
of
this
Pope
,
that
[
He
was
of
so
great
a
spirit
that
in
the
very
beginning
of
his
Papacy
,
he
straitway
decreed
that
Popes
should
be
made
without
expecting
the
Emperors
authority
,
and
that
the
suffrages
of
the
clergy
and
PEOPLE
should
be
free
:
which
was
before
by
Pope
Nicolas
rather
attempted
than
indeed
begun
.
He
was
I
suppose
encouraged
by
the
opportunity
of
Charles
his
departing
with
his
army
from
Italy
to
subdue
the
rebelling
Normans
.
]
Rome
was
still
on
the
rising
hand
.
§
95.
Stephen
the
5th
.
alias
6th
.
succeeded
him
.
In
his
time
Carolus
Crassus
the
Emperor
is
by
a
convention
of
Lords
and
Bishops
deposed
from
his
Empire
as
too
dull
and
unworthy
.
(
Kings
were
brought
under
as
elective
by
the
Pope
,
and
now
are
at
the
mercy
of
their
subjects
.
)
Arnulphus
a
base
son
of
Carolomannus
got
an
interest
in
the
subjects
,
§
96.
The
Letter
against
the
Pope
written
by
the
Emperor
Basilius
the
Papists
will
not
let
us
see
:
But
this
Pope
Sthephen'
s
answer
to
it
they
give
us
,
which
runs
on
the
old
foundation
,
trayterous
to
Magistracy
as
such
.
Telling
the
Emperor
that
[
The
Sacerdotal
and
Apostolical
dignity
is
not
subject
to
Kings
,
and
that
Kings
are
authorized
to
meddle
only
with
worldly
matters
,
and
the
Pope
and
Priests
with
spiritual
.
And
therefore
his
Place
is
as
far
more
excellent
than
Emperors
,
as
heaven
is
above
earth
]
He
tells
the
Emperor
that
in
reviling
the
Pope
of
Rome
he
blattered
out
blasphemy
against
the
God
of
all
the
world
,
and
his
immaculate
Spouse
and
Priest
and
the
Mother
of
all
Churches
:
And
that
he
is
deceived
that
thinketh
[
that
the
Disciple
(
Princes
)
is
above
his
master
(
the
Priests
,
)
and
the
servant
above
his
Lord
.
He
wondereth
at
his
taunts
and
scoffs
against
the
holy
Pope
,
and
the
curses
or
reproaches
which
he
loaded
the
Roman
Church
with
,
to
which
he
ought
with
all
veneration
to
be
subject
,
as
King
,
who
made
him
the
judge
of
Prelates
whose
doctrine
he
must
obey
,
and
why
he
said
Marinus
was
no
Bishop
,
&c.
By
this
the
reader
may
perceive
whether
yet
all
the
Christian
world
obeyed
the
Pope
,
or
judged
him
to
be
their
Governor
.
§
97.
How
Pope
Formosus
set
up
Wido
Duke
of
Spoleto
trayterously
as
Emperor
till
he
was
forced
to
loyalty
,
§
98.
CCXCVII.
An.
8●7
.
A
Council
at
Colen
under
Charles
Crassus
,
made
Canons
against
Sacrilege
and
Adultery
.
§
.
99.
CCXCVIII
.
An.
888.
A
Council
at
Mentz
,
)
while
they
were
all
in
distress
by
the
depopulations
of
the
Normans
)
first
decreed
to
pray
for
the
King
,
and
then
tell
him
that
Rex
dicitur
a
Regendo
:
And
if
he
rule
piously
,
justly
and
mercifully
he
is
justly
called
a
King
,
but
if
impiously
,
unjustly
,
and
cruelly
he
is
a
Tyrant
.
Can.
10.
Whereas
former
Synods
forbad
all
women
to
dwell
in
the
house
with
Bishops
,
But
to
secure
them
from
all
conviction
for
any
such
crime
it
is
decreed
Chap.
that
no
Presbyter
accuse
any
Bishop
,
nor
any
Deacon
a
Presbyter
,
nor
any
Subdeacon
a
Deacon
,
&c.
And
that
no
Prelate
be
condemned
but
under
seventy
two
witnesses
;
and
the
chief
Prelate
be
judged
of
no
man
.
And
a
Cardinal
Presbyter
not
under
forty
two
witnesses
;
nor
a
Cardinal
Deacon
under
twenty
six
:
S●bde
aco●s
,
Acolythes
Exorcists
,
Lectors
,
Doorkeepers
,
not
under
seven
:
and
these
without
infamy
having
Wives
and
Children
.
]
And
indeed
that
Bishop
that
would
lie
with
his
own
Sister
in
the
presence
of
seventy
two
men
that
had
wives
and
Children
deserved
to
be
blamed
.
Chap.
16.
One
that
wilfully
murdered
a
Priest
,
was
to
forbear
flesh
and
wine
,
and
not
to
be
carried
in
a
Coach
▪
and
not
come
to
Church
in
five
years
,
and
not
to
receive
the
Sacrament
of
twelve
years
after
.
§
100.
Binnius
here
addeth
an
observable
note
,
that
Arnulphus
is
called
only
King
at
first
and
not
Emperor
,
it
being
nefas
unlawful
to
assume
the
name
of
Emperor
till
it
were
given
by
the
Pope
]
O
brave
Pope
!
§
101.
CCXCIX
.
A
Council
at
Metz
under
the
same
Norman
calamities
decreed
such
like
things
.
Chap.
2.
They
decreed
that
no
Presbyter
should
have
more
than
one
Church
(
unless
a
Chappel
)
and
none
take
money
for
burials
.
Chap.
3.
that
Mothers
or
Sisters
dwell
not
in
the
house
with
Bishops
or
Priests
.
But
still
capital
crimes
were
punished
but
with
excommunication
and
penance
.
Chap.
7.
One
that
forced
a
widow
:
Another
that
killed
his
kinsman
,
and
married
his
his
Wife
,
and
swore
to
the
Archbishop
to
forsake
her
and
did
not
,
was
excommunicate
.
And
so
were
some
that
gelded
a
Priest
for
reproving
their
filthiness
,
§
102.
CCC
.
§
103.
Next
cometh
the
forementioned
Pope
Formosus
,
saith
Onuphrius
the
first
Pope
that
ever
was
made
of
one
that
before
had
been
a
Bishop
.
For
the
old
Canons
oft
decreed
that
no
Bishop
remove
from
his
first
place
:
only
when
one
was
ordained
against
his
will
,
and
not
consenting
never
possest
the
Place
,
sometimes
he
was
accepted
to
another
.
Now
was
the
fourteenth
time
that
Rome
had
two
Bishops
at
once
by
schism
.
Sergius
got
in
to
be
Pope
,
but
they
forced
him
to
resign
,
and
banished
him
.
Formosus
was
well
esteemed
of
for
his
preaching
to
the
Bulgarians
;
but
Pope
Iohn
8
(
some
think
for
reproving
his
sin
)
deposed
him
(
as
afore
said
)
and
made
him
swear
never
to
return
to
be
a
Bishop
:
But
Marinus
absolved
him
,
and
he
came
in
thus
perjured
;
notwithstanding
the
false
pretence
of
Papists
that
the
Pope
can
dispense
with
such
oaths
;
the
matter
of
them
being
a
thing
lawful
,
but
not
necessary
.
Platina
saith
that
he
was
suspected
to
have
a
hand
in
the
tumult
that
imprisoned
Pope
Iohn
,
and
that
he
came
to
the
Popedom
Largitione
potius
quam
virtue
,
by
gifts
rather
than
virtue
,
that
is
,
by
Simonie
.
He
did
(
lawfully
if
you
will
believe
Baronius
and
Binnius
)
create
,
anoint
,
and
consecrate
Lambert
,
after
his
Father
Wido
,
Emperor
(
that
was
not
Heir
:
)
yet
after
consecrated
Arnulphus
(
its
like
by
constraint
;
)
for
such
things
the
Roman
Nobles
hated
him
.
§.
104.
He
wrote
an
honest
Epistle
to
the
English
Clergie
,
perswading
them
to
keep
up
the
ministry
,
and
reproving
them
for
indulging
Pagan
rites
.
CHAP.
XI
.
The
Progress
of
Counsels
till
Leo
9th
.
especially
in
Italy
,
France
and
Germany
,
and
their
Behaviour
.
§
.
1.
CCCI.
ODo
Earl
of
Paris
,
having
Usurped
the
Kingdom
in
the
Minority
of
Charles
the
simple
the
right
Heir
,
Fulke
Bishop
of
Rhemes
calleth
a
Synod
and
deposeth
him
,
and
sets
up
Charles
(
such
Power
had
Prelates
)
.
Some
say
the
French
Chose
Odo
by
Arnulphu's
Consent
;
and
some
say
,
that
he
dying
,
desired
that
Charles
might
have
Possession
.
This
was
Anno
892.
§
.
2.
The
great
Devastations
made
by
the
Normans
,
burning
Cities
,
Churches
,
Monasteries
;
and
at
last
forcing
Consent
for
a
Habitation
in
Neustria
,
I
pass
over
;
and
Petavius
out
of
some
Writers
of
their
own
will
tell
you
,
that
when
Chartress
was
besieged
by
them
,
the
Virgin
Marys
smock
,
which
King
Charles
Calvus
had
brought
thither
from
Besanson
,
being
carried
,
cast
them
into
so
great
a
Terror
,
that
they
fled
away
all
in
Confusion
.
Where
they
had
this
Smock
,
and
how
many
Hundred
Years
after
the
Virgin
Marys
death
it
was
found
,
and
how
they
knew
it
to
be
hers
,
and
how
it
was
so
long
kept
,
and
where
,
and
why
it
did
not
many
Miracles
sooner
,
till
above
900
Years
after
Christ
,
are
Questions
which
I
cannot
Answer
.
§
.
3.
Italy
and
France
were
all
this
while
fill'd
with
Civil
Wars
.
Wido
and
his
Son
Lambert
being
dead
,
Berengarius
got
Possession
of
Italy
,
whom
Lewis
after
overcame
,
and
was
made
Emperor
at
Rome
,
Crowned
by
the
Pope
:
But
three
years
after
,
taken
by
Berengarius
,
was
Deposed
,
and
had
his
Eyes
put
out
.
Yet
after
this
Berengarius
was
cut
off
,
and
Lewis
restored
and
Anointed
by
Pope
Iohn
10.
Rodulphus
King
of
Burgundy
was
set
up
by
some
Italian
Nobles
against
Berengarius
,
and
overthrowing
his
Army
,
was
called
King
of
Italy
.
Berengarius
was
kil'd
by
Treachery
:
Rodulphus
was
soon
Deposed
,
and
the
Italians
made
Hugo
Earl
of
Provence
King
.
At
last
he
joyned
his
Son
Lothari●s
with
him
:
The
younger
Berengarius
prevaileth
against
him
,
driveth
him
to
Provence
;
and
is
made
King
:
Intending
to
marry
his
Son
Adalbertus
to
Adaleidis
the
Widdow
of
Lotharius
;
she
invited
Otho
King
of
Germany
into
Italy
and
marryed
him
,
who
after
is
made
the
first
Germane
Emperor
:
Of
●ll
which
,
more
after
in
the
particular
Order
and
place
.
See
Petav.
lib.
8.
c.
13.
§
.
4.
CCCII
.
Anno.
893.
Formosus
had
a
Roman
Council
,
to
Consult
of
some
Relief
of
the
Ruined
Countries
,
in
vain
.
For
now
men
Secular
and
Ecclesiastical
,
Confounded
all
by
striving
for
Rule
.
§
.
5.
CCCIII.
Anno
895.
A
Council
at
Tribur
in
Germany
for
Church
Reformation
:
Many
of
the
Canons
are
to
secure
and
advance
the
Clergy
.
The
ninth
decideth
a
doubt
,
if
an
Earl
(
or
civil
Ruler
)
Command
the
People
to
meet
at
one
place
(
on
Civil
accounts
)
and
the
Bishop
command
them
to
meet
at
another
on
the
same
day
,
§
.
6.
CCCIV.
A
Council
at
Nantes
made
more
disciplinary
Canons
.
§
.
7.
Who
was
next
Pope
is
not
agreed
:
Platina
and
Onuphrius
say
,
that
Boniface
was
rightly
Chosen
,
and
Reigned
but
twenty
six
days
,
saith
Platina
,
or
fifteen
saith
Onuphrius
;
others
(
saith
Platina
)
say
twelve
years
:
Baronius
(
and
Binius
)
saith
,
that
he
was
no
Pope
;
and
that
he
did
but
invade
the
Pope-dome
,
and
was
homo
nefarius
,
a
wicked
man
,
twice
before
this
Degraded
:
First
from
his
Deaconship
,
and
next
from
his
Presbyterate
,
Damned
in
a
Romane
Synod
under
John
the
Ninth
:
He
addeth
,
that
(
both
of
them
)
Boniface
and
Stephen
got
the
place
by
Force
,
Fear
and
Tyranny
,
and
so
it
was
but
one
Intruder
,
(
But
how
then
is
the
Succession
secured
.
Why
,
it
's
added
)
Yet
Stephen
is
numbred
with
the
Popes
by
the
common
Sentence
(
or
Opinion
)
because
to
avoid
the
danger
of
Schisme
,
though
he
was
homo
scelestissimus
,
a
most
wicked
man
;
yet
all
the
Clergy
approved
him
,
(
How
prove
you
that
,
why
,
because
[
Fulke
Bishop
of
Rhemes
owned
him
!
]
A
Noble
proof
that
all
the
Christian
World
did
so
!
§
.
8.
Say
Barronius
,
and
Binius
,
he
began
his
Pope-dome
with
that
Sacriledg
,
as
to
take
the
Corps
of
Formous
out
of
his
Grave
,
and
cloathing
him
in
his
Pontifical
Robes
,
(
he
set
him
in
a
Chair
,
and
saith
Platina
,
there
judged
him
as
no
Pope
,
because
he
had
been
first
a
Bishop
;
which
indeed
,
by
the
old
Canons
,
nullified
his
calling
;
For
Formosus
,
was
the
first
Pope
that
had
been
before
a
Bishop
,
as
is
said
,
unless
the
Emporour
Basil
truly
charged
Macrinus
with
the
same
)
:
Having
Expostulated
with
the
dead
man
,
[
*
](A26898-e118520-b)
*
Luitpr
aud
.
l.
1.
c
8.
why
he
being
a
Bishop
would
take
the
Pope-dome
,
he
cut
off
his
three
four
Fingers
with
which
he
had
Anointed
,
and
cast
them
into
the
River
Tyber
,
and
commanded
,
that
all
that
he
had
Ordained
should
be
Ordained
again
:
(
and
so
Conform
to
him
.
)
And
they
wonder
with
what
face
of
Reason
Onuphrius
rejecteth
all
this
as
a
Fable
,
when
the
Antient
Monuments
,
Synodal
Acts
,
and
Historians
testify
it
.
Do
you
wonder
at
this
?
why
it
is
because
he
was
not
willing
it
should
be
believed
:
a
Reason
that
is
not
strange
to
your selves
.
§
.
4.
CCCV
.
Pope
Stephen
called
a
Council
in
which
his
usage
of
Pope
Formosus
was
approved
,
Bin.
ex
Baron
.
p.
1047
▪
so
ready
were
the
Bishops
to
follow
the
strongest
side
,
in
such
things
as
the
Papists
mention
with
abhorrence
.
And
(
say
they
)
this
portentum
attended
the
Synod
,
That
the
Laterane
Church
,
the
chief
Seat
of
the
Pope
,
by
the
impulse
of
an
evill
Angel
fell
down
quite
from
the
Altar
to
the
doors
:
the
Walls
not
being
able
to
stand
,
when
the
Chief
Cardinal
Door
was
shaken
with
the
Earthquake
of
so
great
a
Villany
.
§
.
10.
But
here
the
Authors
calling
us
Novatores
(
as
if
such
Popes
were
of
glorious
Antiquity
)
are
hard
put
to
it
to
Vindicate
against
us
the
Popes
infallibility
!
And
how
do
they
do
it
?
Why
1st
.
They
say
that
all
that
Stephen
did
against
Formosus
,
a
man
stricken
with
Madness
,
did
it
fulfilling
the
perswasion
of
his
boyling
Rage
.
But
in
the
lawful
use
of
his
Papal
Authority
,
he
defined
nothing
against
Faith
or
good
manners
:
For
the
Bishops
that
were
for
this
Cause
called
to
the
Council
,
and
the
Presbyters
not
unlike
to
Stephen
himself
,
did
prosecute
Formosus
with
the
same
hatred
;
and
therefore
pronounced
that
Sentence
against
him
,
which
they
fore
knew
would
be
pleasing
to
a
man
smitten
with
Fury
:
so
that
we
confess
violent
Tyranny
,
but
no
Errour
in
Faith
defined
or
approved
by
him
,
Lawfully
using
his
Papal
Authority
:
And
yet
it
were
no
prejudice
to
the
Papal
Seat
,
if
we
grant
,
that
a
false
Pope
,
not
lawfully
Chosen
,
Thus
the
Author
.
Ans.
1.
But
if
you
grant
this
,
is
not
your
Succession
interrupted
?
2.
And
was
your
Church
a
true
Church
,
when
an
Essential
part
was
Null
?
3.
Howver
,
was
it
the
Holy
Church
when
an
essential
Part
was
such
a
Villain
?
4.
Will
not
your
Argument
as
well
prove
every
Bishop
,
Priest
,
or
man
Infallible
?
For
no
one
of
them
all
can
define
falsly
against
an
Article
of
Faith
,
as
long
as
he
lawfully
useth
his
Power
;
For
it
is
no
lawful
use
of
power
that
so
defineth
and
belieth
God
.
5.
But
is
all
your
foundation
of
Faith
come
to
this
?
It
is
then
but
saying
,
when
ever
your
Pope
and
Church
Erreth
,
that
they
did
not
use
their
Power
lawfully
:
And
what
relief
is
that
to
the
deceived
?
How
shall
we
know
when
your
Popes
have
used
it
lawfully
,
and
when
not
;
and
so
what
is
true
among
you
,
and
what
false
?
6.
And
were
your
Roman
Council
of
Bishops
and
Priests
,
all
as
bad
as
this
Villainous
Pope
,
and
ready
to
please
him
in
their
Decrees
:
And
was
this
a
Holy
Church
,
and
like
to
be
an
Infallible
Council
:
And
must
the
World
follow
them
?
7.
And
how
then
shall
we
know
that
it
was
not
just
so
with
many
other
former
and
following
Councils
;
and
that
it
will
not
be
so
with
you
again
!
O
miserable
shifts
against
plain
Truth
!
§
.
11.
The
same
great
Authors
after
Luitpraudus
,
l.
1.
c
9.
say
,
that
Stephen
an
Invader
of
the
Papal
Seat
,
by
the
faction
of
the
N●bles
against
Adelbert
,
Prince
of
Etruria
,
was
thrust
into
prison
An.
900.
and
after
he
had
been
Pope
Six
Years
,
being
strangled
in
the
same
Prison
,
ended
his
Days
by
Gods
Vengeance
in
an
infamous
Death
]
:
Yet
Platina
saith
,
that
he
died
the
first
Year
and
third
month
of
his
Reign
;
and
Onuphrius
saith
,
he
sate
one
year
,
two
moneths
,
and
ninteen
days
.
§
.
12.
It
's
strang
that
Luitpraudus
saith
,
that
Stephen
condemned
the
Corps
of
Formosus
for
being
a
Bishop
before
,
when
Platina
and
Onuphrius
say
,
that
he
himself
was
Episcopus
Anagninus
,
when
made
Pope
.
§
.
13.
And
Platina
saith
,
that
[
This
Controversie
(
against
Formosus
)
was
great
and
of
ill
Examples
;
And
yet
were
they
Infallible
?
§
.
14.
The
next
Pope
was
called
Romanus
,
whose
Life
Platina
thus
Describeth
:
Romanus
as
soon
as
he
was
Pope
,
presently
Abrogateth
and
Condemneth
the
Decrees
and
Acts
of
Stephen
:
For
these
Popes
thought
of
nothing
,
but
to
Extinguish
the
Name
and
Dignity
of
their
Predecessors
,
than
which
nothing
can
be
worse
,
or
the
part
of
a
narrower
mind
:
For
they
that
trust
to
such
Acts
as
these
,
having
no
Virtue
themselves
,
endeavor
to
rase
out
the
men
of
Desert
,
whom
through
sloth
and
malice
they
cannot
match
.
You
shall
never
find
any
to
envy
anothers
Fame
,
but
one
that
himself
is
Contaminated
with
all
disgrace
,
and
despaireth
that
his
own
Name
should
ever
be
Famous
with
Posterity
:
Ruled
but
three
Months
.
§
.
15.
Next
Succeeded
in
the
Popedome
Theodorus
2.
who
saith
Platina
followed
the
steps
of
the
Seditious
:
For
he
restored
the
Acts
of
Formosus
▪
and
preferred
his
followers
:
and
Reigned
but
Twenty
days
.
Next
came
Iohn
9.
(
or
10.
as
others
)
saith
Platina
.
[
He
restored
the
Cause
of
Pope-Formosus
,
many
of
the
People
being
against
it
:
whence
arose
such
a
Sedition
,
that
they
hardly
scaped
a
Battle
.
Baronius
saith
,
that
Ludovicus
4.
was
deposed
and
blinded
now
by
Berengarius
,
who
assumed
the
Empire
;
and
this
Pope
Crowned
him
,
through
fear
!
Yet
after
he
was
gone
,
he
called
Lambert
to
Rome
,
and
with
a
Synod
concuring
with
him
,
declared
the
Coronations
both
of
Berengarius
and
Arnulph
to
be
Null
,
as
being
extorted
;
and
so
took
Lambert
for
King
and
Emperour
:
Did
not
the
Crowns
of
Princes
sit
very
loose
,
when
it
was
but
a
Popes
pretending
that
he
Crowned
them
through
Fear
,
and
they
were
presently
Deposed
?
Would
these
Popes
have
been
Martyrs
,
or
were
they
Christians
or
Gnosticks
,
that
would
sin
,
if
they
were
but
put
in
fear
?
And
would
not
fear
have
made
them
own
a
Heresy
,
as
well
as
other
sin
?
On
this
occasion
all
was
cast
into
Confusion
:
the
Pope
was
fain
to
fly
to
Ravenna
for
protection
,
to
him
whom
he
had
Crowned
.
§
.
16.
CCCVI
.
This
Pope
called
a
Synod
at
Rome
(
that
called
Ovetensis
,
I
pass
by
as
of
small
moment
)
An.
904.
in
which
he
condemned
the
fact
of
Pope
Stephen
,
decreeing
that
the
Dead
are
not
to
be
judged
by
men
.
But
what
became
of
the
Synod
of
Bishops
that
had
joyned
herein
with
Pope
Stephen
?
Why
(
Bin.
p.
1049.
)
they
turn'd
with
the
times
,
and
did
as
such
had
used
to
do
;
They
asked
forgiveness
,
and
said
,
they
did
it
for
Fear
;
and
so
,
he
that
hath
power
by
Fear
or
Hope
,
can
make
such
Bishops
and
Councils
Sin
and
Repent
,
and
Sin
again
,
and
Repent
again
,
as
Interest
altereth
.
They
were
pardoned
.
But
Formosus
preferment
from
a
Bishoprick
to
the
Popedome
was
Voted
to
be
against
the
Canons
,
excusable
only
by
necessity
,
and
not
to
be
imitated
but
in
cases
of
necessity
:
His
Ordained
Clergy
were
Restored
,
and
Re-ordinations
and
Re-baptizations
,
forbidden
as
unlawful
.
§
.
17.
CCCVII
.
Another
Synod
he
called
at
Ravenna
for
the
same
use
,
when
he
fled
thither
from
Rome
;
of
74
Bishops
.
Baronius
saith
,
He
was
another
Ieremias
sent
of
God
,
to
pluck
up
and
pull
down
what
Pope
.
Stephen
had
done
.
Platina
saith
[
I
think
this
came
to
pass
because
Popes
were
departed
from
St.
Peters
steps
;
and
chiefly
,
because
the
Christian
Common-wealth
had
idle
slothful
Princes
that
would
have
Peters
ship
thus
tossed
,
lest
the
Ruler
if
he
look
about
him
,
He
addeth
,
[
That
this
Pope
John
dying
in
the
2d
.
Year
and
15th
.
day
of
his
Reign
,
left
nothing
worthy
of
Memory
behind
him
,
but
that
He
revived
some
Seditions
that
before
were
almost
extinct
.
And
it
is
a
sad
question
,
that
Herveus
Bishop
of
Rhemes
put
to
him
(
Bin.
p.
1048
)
What
to
do
with
those
that
are
Baptized
and
Rebaptized
,
and
yet
after
Baptism
live
as
the
Heathens
,
kill
Christians
,
yea
the
Priests
,
sacrifice
to
Idols
,
eat
things
offered
to
them
?
The
Pope
durst
not
use
Discipline
on
these
,
because
they
were
Novices
,
lest
he
affright
them
from
the
Church
to
Heathenisme
again
;
but
left
them
to
the
Bishops
Discretion
and
Experience
,
to
do
as
he
saw
best
.
§
.
18.
This
Pope
had
a
Corrival
,
which
was
the
15.
Schisme
:
Sergius
that
had
been
made
Pope
with
Formosus
,
and
was
put
out
and
Banished
,
did
now
get
in
again
;
but
Iohn
had
the
stronger
part
,
and
cast
him
out
,
and
Banished
him
once
again
:
Onuphr
.
Chron.
p.
28.
But
had
he
been
but
strong
enough
,
the
succession
had
come
down
from
him
,
as
right
.
§
.
19.
Benedict
the
4.
came
next
;
Nothing
saith
Platina
,
was
done
in
his
time
that
is
much
to
be
praised
;
because
both
Princes
,
Popes
,
and
Clergy
were
grown
Debauched
;
bad
Princes
making
Popes
by
Tyranny
:
Now
the
Line
of
Charles
the
Great
,
lost
the
Empire
,
Ludovicus
the
Son
of
Arnulphus
being
slain
by
Berengarius
;
and
so
they
lost
both
Italy
,
Germany
,
(
and
after
France
)
by
their
own
,
and
the
Clergies
Wickedness
.
§
.
20.
Leo.
5.
Came
next
,
Anno
907.
Who
thrust
him
in
,
I
find
not
;
but
when
he
had
Reigned
but
40.
days
,
his
familiar
friend
Christopher
had
list
to
be
Pope
,
and
cast
him
out
,
and
laid
him
in
Fetters
;
where
it
's
said
he
dyed
of
Grief
:
where
Platina
well
noteth
,
that
[
The
saying
is
certainly
true
,
that
Dignities
(
or
places
of
preferment
)
receive
more
honour
from
the
Men
,
than
the
Men
do
from
the
Dignities
(
or
places
.
)
]
§
.
21.
Christopher
thus
got
in
by
sudden
invasion
,
kept
it
longer
than
Leo
did
,
even
near
seven
Months
;
and
then
he
that
had
been
twice
Pope
before
,
did
once
again
try
for
it
,
and
was
too
strong
for
Christopher
,
and
put
him
into
a
Monastery
.
A
Holy
place
then
,
no
doubt
,
For
saith
Platina
[
This
was
the
only
refuge
of
the
Calamitous
:
For
in
those
times
bad
Clergy
Men
were
thurst
into
Monasteries
,
by
way
of
Banishment
,
as
heretofore
into
Islands
.
]
§
.
22.
The
Man
that
did
this
and
got
the
Popedom
,
was
Sergius
3.
who
had
been
twice
before
cast
out
:
Sergius
(
Nefandus
)
by
Albertus
Armes
got
in
:
A
Man
that
was
the
servant
of
all
Vices
,
and
of
all
Men
the
most
wicked
(
Facinorosissimus
)
invaded
the
Popedom
,
and
so
was
by
all
Men
taken
for
no
lawful
Pope
:
To
his
horrid
Sacriledge
,
he
added
the
most
impudent
filthyness
;
and
by
Marozia
(
a
great
Whore
)
the
Daughter
of
that
most
famous
Whore
Theodora
,
he
begot
his
Son
John
(
after
Pope
.
)
]
For
many
Historians
tell
us
,
how
these
two
famous
Whores
did
rule
Rome
,
and
make
and
unmake
Popes
.
§
.
23.
This
Pope
undid
again
all
that
had
been
done
for
Formosus
,
and
against
Stephen
:
For
both
the
King
of
France
,
and
Sergius
,
were
Enemies
to
Formosus
,
for
setting
up
other
powers
against
France
,
and
because
his
party
was
against
Sergius
:
But
I
wonder
that
Platina
tells
us
,
that
both
Stephen
and
Sergius
took
Formosus
out
of
his
Grave
,
and
the
one
cut
off
his
three
Fingers
,
and
the
other
his
Head
;
and
both
cast
into
Tyber
!
If
this
be
true
,
he
was
taken
up
again
the
first
time
,
and
buried
again
.
But
I
suppose
that
it
was
but
his
Fingers
that
were
cast
in
the
first
time
,
and
the
Corps
after
;
or
else
he
was
found
after
the
first
time
.
Platina
saith
,
It
is
reported
,
but
not
of
any
certainty
;
that
some
Fisher-men
found
the
Corps
,
and
buried
it
●t
St.
Peters
Church
,
and
that
while
it
was
doing
,
the
Church
Images
bowed
to
it
(
It
's
well
Vncertainty
was
put
into
the
Story
:
)
and
that
some
thought
this
moved
Sergius
to
envy
;
but
that
indeed
it
was
,
because
Formosus
party
were
against
his
Papacy
.
It
seems
by
this
that
the
Fisher-men
found
him
after
the
first
casting
into
Tyber
;
or
else
his
burial
by
them
could
not
be
called
the
occasion
of
Sergius
fact
.
So
little
rest
had
this
Popes
Carkass
,
being
twice
buried
,
twice
taken
up
,
twice
judged
,
and
executed
after
death
,
and
twice
cast
into
Tyber
.
But
saith
Platina
,
[
Popes
now
seeking
and
getting
the
Popedome
by
liberty
and
ambition
,
disregarding
Gods
Worship
,
exercised
enmity
against
one
another
;
no
otherwise
than
do
the
cruellest
Tyrants
,
glutting
their
own
lusts
the
more
securely
,
when
there
are
none
left
to
restrain
Vices
.
This
wicked
Man
for
almost
seven
Years
enjoyed
the
fruits
of
his
iniquity
.
§
.
24.
Here
Baronius
and
Binius
forget
to
answer
the
great
difficulty
.
1st
.
How
the
Roman
succession
escaped
from
being
interrupted
.
2.
And
also
,
where
was
the
Roman
Church
while
such
Reigned
as
were
no
Popes
.
worst
of
Men
(
as
they
say
themselves
)
thus
set
over
them
as
their
Heads
:
But
they
are
careful
,
[
Nequis
pusillanimus
ex
hoc
facto
scandalum
accipiat
,
lest
weak
minded
persons
should
be
scandalized
by
this
:
And
they
tell
us
as
a
wonderful
providence
of
God
,
That
so
great
was
the
reverence
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
that
even
when
such
Men
invaded
the
Popedome
unlawfully
,
being
even
in
the
Churches
censure
rather
Apostatical
than
Apostolical
;
yet
those
that
did
but
hear
▪
who
was
Pope
(
especially
the
Northern
Countries
that
were
far
off
)
obeyed
them
:
so
that
any
Man
may
understand
by
how
great
a
providence
God
Governeth
the
universal
Church
,
which
when
it
was
set
on
Fire
at
the
will
of
Whores
,
and
all
mischiefs
and
scandals
did
increase
,
and
it
was
feared
it
would
be
divided
by
a
great
schisme
;
yet
God
defended
it
from
all
heresy
and
schisme
,
all
Nations
persisted
in
one
bond
of
Faith
▪
and
Covent
of
Obedience
.
]
Indeed
Gods
providence
is
wonderful
that
saveth
his
true
Church
from
such
wicked
usurpers
;
and
keepeth
a
Union
of
all
in
Christ
:
But
this
is
no
honour
to
the
wicked
usurpers
;
when
now
fifteen
schismes
had
divided
them
,
and
many
more
afterward
;
nor
was
it
any
honour
or
blessing
,
to
them
that
gave
up
their
Kingdoms
to
such
usurpers
.
If
these
were
no
Popes
,
but
intruding
Whore-mongers
;
was
it
a
blessing
to
the
World
to
be
deceived
,
and
to
take
those
for
Popes
,
that
indeed
were
none
.
But
had
not
they
then
a
seeming
Church
,
and
indeed
none
,
when
an
essential
part
was
Null
.
§
.
25.
CCCVIII
.
They
say
that
Anno
909.
A
Council
at
Soissons
ordered
some
Reformation
.
§
.
26.
Leo
called
Philosophus
Son
to
Basilius
Macedo
,
this
while
was
Emperour
in
the
East
,
who
being
formerly
suspected
and
imprisoned
by
his
Father
,
upon
some
suggestion
of
Photius
,
and
Santabacenus
was
revenged
on
them
,
when
he
Reigned
,
and
deposed
Photius
,
and
put
him
into
a
Monastery
.
This
is
the
rest
,
that
Ambition
procureth
.
Thus
Sin
is
the
misery
of
the
Sinner
.
Alexander
his
Unckle
was
Gardian
to
Constantine
Prophyrus
Leo's
Son
,
the
Father
being
Dead
:
Nicholas
had
before
been
made
Patriark
,
and
upon
offence
deposed
,
and
Euthymius
put
in
his
place
.
But
Alexander
deposed
Euthymius
,
and
restored
Nicholas
:
and
having
spent
thirteen
Months
in
Drunkenness
and
Lust
,
Bled
to
Death
;
and
Constantine
,
seven
Years
old
,
with
his
Mother
Zoe
Reigned
alone
:
Constantine
Ducas
rebelling
,
is
subdued
:
The
Bulgarians
Conquered
by
Leo
Phocas
General
;
Romanus
Lecapenus
made
Guardian
;
and
Caesar
,
He
advanced
three
of
his
Sons
to
the
like
honor
,
to
strengthen
himself
,
and
made
his
other
Son
Theophilact
Patriark
,
instead
of
Stephen
,
though
he
was
but
sixteen
Years
old
.
He
Married
his
Daughter
to
the
Bulgarian
King
;
and
then
began
to
despise
the
Emperour
,
and
prefer
himself
.
God
punished
this
,
by
permitting
his
own
Son
Stephen
,
to
depose
and
banish
him
into
an
Island
:
At
last
Constantine
awaked
,
and
deposed
them
all
,
and
ruled
himself
,
in
Drunkenness
,
and
Debauchery
fifteen
Years
,
and
then
dyed
;
or
as
some
say
,
was
killed
by
Romanus's
Sons
.
After
him
Nicephorus
Phocus
a
succesful
Warrior
,
but
a
bad
Man
,
Ruled
;
The
Church
called
him
bad
for
oppressing
them
with
Taxes
:
His
Wife
Theophanon
,
and
Iohn
Trimisces
(
who
succeeded
)
killed
him
.
Thus
hath
the
World
been
Governed
;
and
this
is
the
profit
of
Ambition
.
§
.
27.
The
next
Pope
is
Anastatius
the
3d.
who
sate
two
Years
,
and
two
Months
.
In
this
time
the
Eastern
Emperour
Leo
published
Constitutions
,
which
Baronius
and
Binius
(
p.
1053.
)
deride
as
ridiculous
,
in
imitation
of
Iustinian
,
because
he
presumed
to
make
Church
Laws
.
§
.
28.
Lando
was
the
next
Pope
,
Anno
912.
and
sate
6.
Months
and
22.
Days
;
say
Baronius
and
Binius
,
[
This
Man
at
the
importunate
insta●ce
,
of
that
most
potent
,
most
noble
,
and
most
impudent
Whore
Theodora
,
(
who
had
prostituted
one
of
her
Daughters
Marozia
to
Pope
Sergius
,
and
the
other
Theodora
to
Aldebert
Marquess
of
Tuscia
,
and
hereby
had
obtained
or
kept
the
Monarchy
of
the
City
,
(
who
was
Pope
if
this
Whore
was
Monarch
)
did
create
John
whom
she
most
filthily
doted
on
,
a
Presbyter
of
Ravina
,
the
Bishop
of
Bononia
,
and
Peter
Arch-Bishop
of
Ravenna
being
Dead
,
he
made
him
there
Arch-Bishop
.
And
a
little
after
so
filthy
an
act
,
he
Died.
Luitpraud
.
l.
2.
c.
13.
§
.
29.
Next
cometh
this
same
Man
,
Anno
912
Iohn
10.
saith
Platina
and
others
,
the
Son
of
Pope
Sergius
(
by
the
Whore
Marozia
say
some
,
but
it
s
not
like
,
because
Marozia
killed
him
.
)
But
it
s
more
probable
▪
as
Onuphrius
noteth
,
that
it
was
not
this
Iohn
,
but
the
next
that
was
Son
to
Sergius
and
Marozia
.
This
Pope
saith
Baron
.
and
Bin.
is
he
that
the
famous
Whore
Theodora
for
great
comeliness
of
person
doted
on
;
and
sa●th
Luitpraud
,
got
him
made
Arch-Bishop
of
Ravenna
,
and
after
Pope
of
Rome
,
that
she
might
not
lye
with
him
so
seldome
,
as
the
distance
between
Rome
and
Ravenna
would
necessitate
.
So
[
say
they
,
this
impudent
Man
being
powerful
at
Rome
,
by
the
strength
of
a
Whore
,
is
made
a
false
Pope
and
wicked
invader
of
the
Seat
]
where
they
shew
how
this
Whore
obtained
her
power
.
But
was
this
no
interruption
of
the
succession
neither
,
nor
a
nullifying
of
the
Papal
Church
,
while
he
sate
13.
or
as
Onuphrius
,
14.
Years
and
more
.
No
saith
Baron
.
(
and
Bin.
)
He
that
was
an
Invader
,
Theif
,
and
Robber
,
by
the
after
Consent
of
the
Roman
Clergy
,
became
the
lawful
Pope
of
Rome
.
1.
We
see
then
,
what
the
Romane
Clergy
were
,
that
would
have
such
a
Pope
.
2.
But
they
give
no
proof
of
any
such
Consent
;
but
say
,
It
is
verisimile
.
3.
And
where
was
the
Church
till
that
Consent
,
or
at
least
its
Holiness
.
4.
Can
such
Mens
Consent
make
a
Pope
of
an
uncapable
person
?
Will
no
Wickedness
incapacitate
?
§
.
30.
Say
the
foresaid
Authors
,
in
this
Popes
time
Sisevandus
Bishop
of
Compostella
,
finding
the
great
diversity
of
the
Roman
and
Mo●●rabick
Liturgy
,
altered
his
by
the
Popes
consent
.
After
Herveus
,
one
Seulphus
was
Arch-Bishop
of
Rhemes
.
Heribert
Earl
of
Aquitane
,
considering
that
the
Bishop
of
Rhemes
Anointeth
the
King
of
France
,
bargained
to
have
his
Son
made
next
Bishop
;
that
thereby
he
might
get
the
Crown
.
In
hast
Seulphus
is
Poysoned
,
because
they
could
not
stay
till
he
dyed
.
Heribert'
s
Son
,
not
yet
Five
Years
old
,
is
made
Arch-Bishop
.
(
O
scelus
in
auditum
,
say
Baronius
and
Binius
.
)
This
monstrous
Election
,
(
say
they
)
never
before
seen
or
heard
of
in
the
Christian
World
,
nor
perhaps
thought
of
,
Pope
John
did
not
only
not
disallow
,
but
ratifyed
.
—
And
by
this
Fact
,
the
Infamous
Pope
gave
an
Example
to
many
Princes
,
not
only
in
that
,
but
the
following
Ages
,
(
Alas
,
for
Grief
!
)
to
procure
Lads
that
were
their
Kindred
,
to
be
thrust
into
the
Chief
Seats
,
(
say
they
)
indeed
,
worthy
such
a
Pope
,
whom
an
Infamous
Woman
,
by
an
Infamous
Work
,
had
thrust
into
St.
Peter's
Chair
.
Qu.
Were
such
Villaines
as
Infallible
as
others
?
Did
their
Love
,
Honesty
,
and
Chastity
fail
;
and
yet
,
Were
they
secured
against
the
Failing
of
their
Faith
?
Or
,
Had
they
a
Sincere
Faith
,
that
had
no
other
Grace
?
And
,
Could
these
forgive
Sins
,
and
deliver
Souls
out
of
Purgatory
?
When
he
had
sate
Fourteen
Years
,
or
Sixteen
,
(
saith
Baronius
and
Binius
)
Marquess
Wido
,
by
the
Perswasion
of
his
Wife
Marozia
,
(
Pope
Sergius
Whore
)
for
the
sake
of
his
Brother
Peter
,
whom
they
hated
,
cast
him
out
of
his
Seat
into
a
Prison
;
where
shortly
after
,
he
was
Choked
with
a
Pillow
:
§
.
31.
CCCIX
.
Anno
912.
A
Synod
at
Confluence
,
decreed
as
against
Incest
,
That
none
Marry
within
the
seventh
Degree
of
Kindred
.
Was
that
Divine
Law
?
§
.
32.
Two
or
Three
other
Synods
at
Tros●etum
are
mentioned
,
about
small
Matters
;
and
One
at
Duisburge
,
to
Excommunicate
some
that
put
out
the
Bishops
Eyes
.
§
.
33.
The
next
Pope
,
is
Leo
the
Sixth
;
and
Dyed
after
Seven
(
or
Six
)
Months
,
and
Fifteen
Dayes
.
§
.
34.
Next
,
Anno
929.
succeeded
Stephen
the
Eighth
,
(
or
Seventh
)
and
sate
but
two
Years
,
§
.
35.
Next
comes
the
Son
of
Marozia
,
Pope
Sergius
his
Bastard
,
call'd
Iohn
the
Eleventh
:
His
Mother
,
and
Father-in-Law
,
Wido
,
got
him
in
Anno
931.
even
when
he
was
a
Lad
under
Age.
His
Brother
Albericus
,
(
saith
Baronius
)
did
keep
this
Pope
in
Prison
to
his
Death
.
But
the
Case
was
this
,
(
vid.
Bin.
p.
1055.
)
[
Wido
being
Dead
,
Marozia
offereth
the
Dominion
of
Rome
to
his
own
Brother
Hugo
,
on
condition
he
would
Marry
her
:
He
accepteth
the
Condition
;
and
secretly
entering
the
Castle
of
St.
Angelo
,
Pope
John
,
to
be
kept
in
Prison
;
in
which
the
violent
Invader
dyed
,
being
violently
cast
out
,
after
for
five
Years
,
and
some
Months
,
he
had
rather
filthily
Defiled
,
tban
Ruled
the
Apostolick-Seat
.
]
Saith
Binius
out
of
Luitpraudus
and
Baronius
:
Calling
him
a
Monster
;
and
yet
Magnifying
Rome
,
because
such
were
Obeyed
.
§
.
36.
CCCX
.
Anno
932.
A
small
Council
at
Erford
in
Germany
,
under
King
Henry
,
decreed
,
1.
That
Holy-Dayes
be
kept
for
an
Honourable
Commemoration
of
the
Twelve
Apostles
,
and
Fasting
on
the
Evens
.
2.
That
no
State-Meetings
be
kept
on
the
Lord's
-
Dayes
,
or
other
Holy-Dayes
;
nor
Christians
then
cited
to
the
Courts
of
Justice
.
3.
Nor
when
he
is
going
to
Church
.
4.
That
scandalous
Ministers
be
tryed
.
5.
That
no
private
Christian
make
,
or
impose
any
Fast
on
himself
,
without
the
Bishop
,
or
his
Missionaries
Consent
.
(
An
unreasonable
Usurpation
!
Must
the
Bishop
needs
know
all
the
Reasons
that
every
Man
hath
for
Fasting
,
§
.
37.
Anno
935.
A
Council
at
Rhemes
against
Church-Robbers
,
&c.
§
.
38.
Anno
936.
Leo
the
Seventh
was
made
Pope
,
after
Iohn
the
Eleventh
.
In
that
time
Hugo
,
that
was
got
away
from
Alberic●s
,
had
got
an
Army
,
and
Besieged
Rome
.
A
Match
was
made
for
Albericus
to
Marry
Hugo's
Daughter
:
And
so
Marozia's
Husband
and
Son
were
agreed
,
by
the
means
of
Odo
,
Abbot
of
Cluniac
.
§
.
39.
Henry
,
King
of
Germany
,
the
Glory
(
saith
Baronius
and
Binius
)
of
Christian
Religion
,
dyed
at
this
time
;
who
,
after
many
other
Nations
,
Yet
are
not
other
Papists
ashamed
to
say
,
That
all
these
Nations
were
Converted
by
the
Pope
;
who
was
the
great
Scandal
,
that
hindred
the
Conversion
of
the
World
.
§
.
40.
But
(
say
the
same
Authors
)
Manass●s
,
Bishop
of
Arles
,
now
troubled
the
Churcb
▪
Being
an
Ambitious
Man
,
not
contented
with
his
Seat
,
by
the
means
of
Hugo
King
of
Italy
,
he
also
invaded
the
Bishopricks
of
Verona
,
and
of
Trent
,
and
of
Mantua
,
and
of
Mila●
it self
!
(
O
now
the
Church
prosper'd
!
)
Rome
,
Antioch
,
and
Alexandria
.
]
Ex
Luitpraud
.
(
And
could
the
Pope
blame
him
,
that
would
be
Bishop
at
the
Antipodes
,
and
have
all
the
World
?
)
But
it
s
strange
,
that
Men
should
talk
of
Bishops
Ambition
,
as
of
a
strange
thing
,
in
the
Year
937.
§
.
41.
Anno
939.
Pope
Stephen
the
Nineth
was
chosen
by
Otho
of
Germany
,
without
the
Cardinal-Clergy
,
who
had
neither
Power
,
nor
Virtue
enough
,
to
choose
:
And
the
City
was
under
the
Power
of
Albericus
,
who
Tyrannized
over
them
:
And
because
he
had
not
the
Choice
he
caused
some
Fellows
so
to
cut
and
mangle
the
Face
of
the
Pope
,
that
he
would
never
after
be
seen
abroad
,
but
kept
close
till
he
dyed
;
which
was
after
Three
Years
.
This
Otho
resolved
to
Revenge
on
Albericus
:
And
also
,
the
War
between
Hugo
,
and
Albericus
,
broke
out
again
.
Platina
saith
,
That
Hugo
was
about
to
Revenge
the
Pope
,
but
then
Dyed
.
§
.
42.
A
Synod
was
at
Narbon
,
to
end
the
Contention
of
two
Bishops
,
about
the
Extent
of
their
Diocesses
,
and
Jurisdiction
.
§
.
43.
CCCXI.
If
yet
you
perceive
not
the
sad
State
of
the
Church
,
by
Men's
striving
for
Church-Dignities
;
a
Council
at
Soissons
,
Anno
940.
will
tell
you
more
.
You
heard
before
,
how
the
Earl
of
Aquitane
had
got
his
Son
to
be
made
Arch-Bishop
of
Rhemes
:
The
Child
in
coats
,
was
but
Five
Years
old
:
It
happened
,
that
he
was
put
out
again
for
his
Infancy
,
or
Non-Age
;
and
Artaldus
,
a
Monk
,
chosen
in
his
stead
.
This
Council
of
Bishops
,
was
to
decide
the
C●●e
between
the
two
Arch-Bishops
.
The
Objection
against
one
,
was
his
Infancy
,
and
his
Father
's
ill
means
to
bring
him
in
:
Monk
!
)
The
Synod
cast
out
the
Perjured
Monk
,
and
judged
the
Seat
to
the
Infant
,
as
being
lawfully
Chosen
;
(
Power
made
it
a
Lawful
Call
.
)
And
the
Bishops
went
to
Rhemes
,
and
Consecrated
him
.
§
.
44.
In
the
Year
920.
the
French
Nobles
,
by
consent
at
Soissons
,
had
Revolted
from
King
Charles
;
because
he
took
Haganon
,
a
Man
of
low
of
Quality
,
into
his
Privy-Council
,
and
made
him
Great
:
Herveus
,
Bishop
of
Rhemes
,
had
partly
healed
this
Breach
.
But
,
Anno
922.
it
broke
out
again
;
and
the
Nobles
chose
Robert
King
,
and
Herveus
Consecrated
him
:
But
this
Rebellion
was
their
Ruin
.
Three
Years
after
dyeth
Herveus
:
And
the
next
Year
,
Robert
Fighting
against
Charles
,
was
slain
at
Soissons
;
yet
his
Army
conquered
the
King's
.
Shortly
after
,
Rodolph
Duke
of
Burgundy
,
is
called
in
by
the
Nobles
,
and
made
King
;
as
if
the
Kingdom
had
been
void
.
Charles
,
on
pretence
of
a
Treaty
,
is
led
by
Heribert
to
a
Castle
;
and
thence
carryed
to
Perone
,
where
he
dyed
,
Anno
929.
leaving
a
Son
Lewis
to
Fight
for
the
Kingdom
.
Wolf
.
Lotharius
his
Son
,
succeedeth
him
.
In
his
Third
Year
,
Hugo
the
Great
Duke
of
Orleance
,
dyeth
;
and
Lotharius
the
King
,
Anno
986.
His
Son
Ludovicus
succeeded
;
who
dyed
Childless
,
Anno
987.
And
in
him
ended
the
Line
of
Charles
the
Great
:
For
Charles
Duke
of
Loraine
,
that
was
next
,
was
by
the
Treachery
of
a
Bishop
,
taken
by
Hugo
Capet
,
the
Son
of
the
fore-said
Duke
Hugo
,
and
imprisoned
to
Death
:
And
this
Hugo
got
Possession
of
the
Crown
.
So
much
briefly
on
the
By
of
these
Matters
;
that
they
after
interrupt
us
not
too
much
:
See
Dion
.
Petav.
lib.
8.
c.
16.
§
.
45.
Marinus
2.
(
alias
,
Martin
3.
)
is
made
Pope
,
Anno
943.
and
Reigned
three
Years
,
and
some
Months
(
the
common
Time
of
Popes
in
that
Age.
)
In
his
time
,
Artaldus
strove
again
for
the
Seat
of
Rhemes
.
§
.
46.
CCCXII
.
When
Bishops
would
needs
be
Princes
,
they
taught
Princes
to
resolve
to
be
Bishops
:
And
as
Heribert
did
at
Rhemes
,
so
did
the
Emperor
at
Constantinople
put
in
a
Patriark
,
Trypho
,
a
Monk
;
on
condition
,
that
he
should
hold
it
but
till
his
own
Son
Theophylact
came
to
Age.
When
the
time
came
,
Trypho
would
not
Resigne
:
A
Council
is
called
;
where
Bin.
ex
Curopal
.
tells
you
the
State
of
that
Church
als●
as
too
like
the
Western
.
The
Council
being
met
,
Tryphon
makes
a
Speech
to
them
,
and
saith
;
That
his
Adversaries
,
that
had
a
mind
to
cast
him
out
,
gave
the
reason
,
that
he
knew
not
Letters
:
But
that
they
might
all
see
that
this
was
false
,
by
the
Mercy
of
God
,
Arch-Bishop
of
Constantinople
,
New
Rome
,
and
Vniversal
Patriark
,
]
(
for
that
was
then
the
Title
.
)
The
Emperor
receiving
the
Paper
,
(
it
●eems
,
knowing
that
he
could
not
Read
)
writeth
over
head
[
Knowing
my self
Vnworthy
,
I
Resigne
the
Throne
to
any
that
will
.
]
And
so
sent
the
Paper
to
the
Council
;
and
the
Bishops
(
wise
and
Good
Men
,
you
must
suppose
)
Dethron'd
Tryphon
.
The
Seat
staid
void
five
Months
,
till
Theophylact
came
to
Age
;
who
then
was
chosen
.
§
.
47.
Anno
946.
Agapetus
the
Second
is
made
Pope
,
in
a
time
when
Wars
(
between
the
Hungarians
,
and
Henry
Bavaria
,
Berengarius
and
Otho
,
&c.
)
made
Miserable
the
Countries
,
and
Ignorance
and
Ambition
the
Churches
.
§
.
48.
CCCXIII.
A
Council
at
Virdun
in
France
,
again
tryed
the
Cause
between
the
fore-said
Infant
,
and
the
Perjured
Bishops
,
Hugo
and
Artald
;
§
.
49.
CCCXIV
.
Anno
948.
Another
Council
at
Mosome
was
called
for
the
same
Business
:
Hugo
would
not
come
in
,
but
sent
the
Pope's
Letters
;
which
being
not
Canonical
,
but
his
bare
Command
,
they
rejected
them
,
cast
out
,
and
Excommunicated
Hugo
,
till
the
next
General-Council
.
§
.
50.
CCCXV.
Anno
948.
A
General-Council
of
France
and
Germany
is
called
at
Engelenheim
,
for
the
same
Cause
;
almost
all
France
being
disquieted
about
two
Mens
striving
,
who
should
be
the
Great
Arch-Bishop
:
The
Pope's
Legate
Marinus
,
proved
Hugo's
Letters
false
;
and
Hugo
was
Excommunicated
,
and
Artald
setled
.
But
the
Presence
of
two
Kings
,
Ludovicus
and
Otho
,
did
much
there-to
.
The
Bishops
thence
removed
to
Triers
,
(
called
another
Council
)
where
they
judged
for
King
Ludovicus
,
against
Duke
Hugo
;
and
Excommunicated
some
Bishops
Ordained
by
Bishop
Hugo
,
(
that
was
Ordained
in
his
Child-hood
.
)
And
another
Council
at
Rome
confirmed
these
things
.
§
.
51.
Now
cometh
the
Famous
Pope
Iohn
the
Twelfth
,
the
Son
of
Prince
Albericus
,
the
Son
of
the
Famous
Whore
:
A
Child
too
.
Saith
Baronius
and
Binius
,
All
Things
necessary
to
a
Legitimate
Pope
,
say
they
:
And
yet
,
the
After-Consent
of
the
Clergy
made
him
Tolerable
,
&c.
Qu.
1.
But
,
Did
that
After-consent
make
him
a
true
Bishop
?
2.
If
not
,
Where
is
their
Succession
?
3.
Did
God
authorize
the
Clergy
,
to
consent
to
such
a
Man
?
Where
?
Prove
it
.
4.
If
not
,
Could
their
Consent
make
him
a
Bishop
?
Is
not
all
Power
of
God
?
And
,
Doth
God
give
it
contrary
to
his
Word
?
5.
Were
not
those
Clergy-Men
wicked
themselves
,
that
would
do
so
?
6.
Did
those
Doctors
presume
,
that
their
Readers
were
such
Fools
,
as
not
to
know
,
that
Forma
non
recipitur
nisi
in
materiam
dispositam
?
And
that
Ex
quovis
ligno
non
fit
Mercurius
.
An
Illiterate
Man
cannot
be
a
School-Master
:
He
that
is
no
Christian
,
cannot
be
a
Bishop
;
nor
he
that
hath
not
the
Qualifications
essentially
necessary
.
All
the
World
cannot
make
a
Physician
,
a
Lawyer
,
a
Divine
,
a
true
Pastor
or
Bishop
,
of
an
Ideot
,
an
Infant
,
or
a
Man
that
wanteth
Essential
Dispositions
.
To
say
,
he
wanted
all
requisite
Qualifications
,
and
yet
that
he
was
a
Bishop
,
is
a
Contradiction
:
Materia
Disposita
&
Forma
,
being
the
Constitutive
Causes
.
What
if
they
had
made
a
Bishop
of
a
Turk
,
an
Infidel
,
a
Corps
,
&
c
?
Had
it
not
been
a
Nullity
,
and
prophane
Mockery
?
7.
What
else
signify
all
the
Canons
,
that
nullify
Ordinations
for
less
Faults
?
But
the
Image
of
a
Bishop
,
will
make
but
the
Image
or
Carkass
of
a
Church
.
§
.
52.
But
,
say
they
,
Cum
Vniversa
Ecclesia
Catholica
sciret
minus
malum
esse
caput
quantum
libet
monstrosum
proferre
quam
unum
corpus
in
duo
secari
,
&
duobus
capitibus
informari
,
eundem
toto
orbe
terrarum
tanquam
verum
&
legitimum
Pontificem
venerata
fuit
.
Answ.
1.
What
a
shameless
Dream
do
you
impose
on
us
,
under
the
Name
of
,
Totus
orbis
Terrarum
?
What
had
the
Ethiopians
,
the
Armenians
,
yea
,
or
the
Greek-Church
,
to
do
with
Pope
Iohn
?
Or
,
What
was
it
to
them
,
how
he
was
called
,
or
what
he
was
?
Did
not
the
Patriark
of
Constantinople
then
write
himself
,
the
Vniversal
Patriark
?
(
even
Tryphon
,
that
they
said
,
could
not
write
any
thing
else
.
)
Where
is
your
Proof
of
this
Universal
Concession
?
Which
way
did
the
whole
Catholick-Church
(
or
the
Tenth
or
Hundredth
Part
of
it
)
signify
their
Consent
?
2.
Who
taught
you
to
feign
the
State
and
Necessity
of
such
a
Church
,
as
must
have
another
Universal
Head
besides
Christ
?
You
know
,
that
it
is
the
Being
of
such
a
Church
or
Head
,
(
be
he
never
so
Good
)
that
we
deny
:
And
you
have
never
proved
,
nor
can
prove
it
.
He
only
is
the
Universal
Head
,
who
maketh
Universal
Laws
,
and
undertaketh
Universal
Teaching
,
and
is
an
Universal
Judge
and
Protector
;
none
of
which
any
Mortal
man
can
perform
.
The
very
Fiction
of
such
a
Head
and
Body
,
is
Monstrous
,
and
your
Capital
Error
.
3.
How
small
a
part
of
the
Christian
World
was
subject
to
the
Pope
,
at
that
time
;
though
within
his
reach
,
he
was
almost
at
the
Heighth
of
his
Presumption
?
4.
He
that
wanteth
what
is
Essential
to
a
true
Bishop
,
is
no
true
Bishop
:
But
Pope
Iohn
the
Twelfth
wanted
what
what
was
Essential
to
a
true
Bishop
:
Ergo
,
He
was
none
.
The
Minor
is
proved
:
He
that
wanteth
the
necessary
Disposition
of
the
Receptive
Matter
,
and
is
not
Subjectum
Capax
,
wanteth
that
which
is
Essential
to
a
true
a
Bishop
:
(
For
the
Materia
Disposita
is
an
Essential
Constitutive
Cause
;
a
Subjectum
Capax
is
Essential
to
a
Relation
.
)
But
Iohn
the
Twelfth
wanted
the
Necessary
Disposition
of
the
Matter
ad
Formam
Recipiendam
,
or
was
not
Subjectum
Ca●ax
:
Proved
.
He
that
wanted
capable
Age
,
and
all
other
Things
necessary
to
a
lawful
Pope
,
was
not
Subjectum
Capax
;
but
wanted
the
necessary
Disposition
Receptive
.
But
all
these
,
you
say
your selves
,
Pope
Iohn
wanted
:
Ergo
,
&c.
5.
If
then
the
Universal
Church
had
so
erred
,
as
to
take
him
for
a
Bishop
that
was
none
;
that
Error
would
not
make
him
a
Bishop
,
no
more
than
it
would
make
a
dead
Man
alive
,
or
an
illiterate
Man
learned
.
But
this
is
the
Roman-Catholick
kind
of
Proof
:
You
say
your selves
,
That
a
Whore
,
and
a
wicked
Son
of
that
Whore
,
got
Power
enough
to
over-top
the
Citizens
of
Rome
,
and
the
Clergy
,
(
yet
too
like
them
)
and
to
thrust
a
wicked
uncapable
Fellow
into
the
Chair
.
When
that
is
done
,
it
's
known
,
all
good
Men
dissent
and
abhor
it
.
But
when
he
hath
Possession
,
they
must
know
that
he
hath
Possession
:
And
,
What
can
they
do
to
help
it
?
What
Power
have
the
Ethiopians
,
Armenians
,
Syrians
,
or
other
Nations
of
the
Earth
,
in
choosing
the
Pope
of
Rome
?
And
if
they
have
none
in
Choosing
him
,
What
Power
have
they
to
examine
the
Choice
,
and
Depose
him
?
And
if
they
have
no
Power
,
Why
or
how
should
they
signify
their
Consent
or
Dissent
?
If
they
leave
your
own
Matters
to
your selves
,
What
is
that
to
the
Consent
of
the
Catholick-Church
?
But
some
men
think
,
that
big
Words
to
the
Ignorant
may
serve
for
Proof
,
even
of
a
Right
to
Govern
at
the
Antipodes
,
and
all
the
World
.
§
.
53.
His
Father
Albericus
,
being
Governour
of
the
City
,
designed
the
Succession
to
his
Son
Octavian
:
To
which
he
added
the
Usurped-Papacy
,
calling
himself
Iohn
,
The
first
(
say
Baronius
and
Binius
)
that
changed
his
Name
,
(
though
others
say
Sergius
was
the
first
.
)
Saith
Platina
;
From
his
Youth
,
he
was
Contaminated
with
all
odious
Crimes
,
and
Filthiness
:
When
he
had
any
time
to
spare
from
his
Lusts
,
it
was
not
spent
in
Praying
,
but
in
Hunting
.
Two
of
the
Cardinals
,
moved
with
the
Shame
of
such
a
Pope
,
send
Letters
to
Germany
,
to
Otho
,
to
intreat
him
to
save
Rome
from
Berengarius
,
(
that
Plundered
all
the
Country
)
and
from
Pope
John
the
Twelfth
;
or
else
Christianity
was
lost
.
John
having
notice
of
this
,
catcheth
the
Cardinals
,
and
cutteth
of
the
Nose
of
one
,
and
a
Hand
of
the
other
.
Otho
cometh
into
Italy
,
and
took
Berengarius
,
and
his
Son
Albertus
,
and
Banished
them
.
Yet
Baronius
and
Binius
,
out
of
Luitpraudus
,
say
,
That
the
Pope
himself
sent
for
Otho
,
to
Help
him
.
However
that
was
,
the
Pope
received
him
as
with
Honor
,
and
Crowned
him
the
Emperor
of
Germany
,
(
the
First
)
and
Hungary
.
The
Pope
,
and
all
the
Great
Men
of
the
City
,
swore
over
the
Body
of
St.
Peter
,
that
they
would
never
help
Berengarius
or
Adelbert
:
and
the
Emperor
departed
.
But
the
Pope
quickly
broke
his
Oath
,
and
joyned
with
Adelbert
:
Which
the
Emperor
hearing
,
said
,
He
is
a
Child
;
perhaps
Reproof
,
and
Example
,
may
yet
reclaim
him
.
He
returned
to
Rome
,
and
Adelbert
,
and
the
Pope
fled
:
The
Citizens
received
the
Emperor
,
and
promised
him
Fidelity
;
and
took
an
Oath
,
that
they
would
never
Choose
or
Ordain
a
Pope
,
without
the
Consent
and
Choice
of
the
Emperor
Otho
,
a●d
his
Son
Otho
.
John
fled
into
a
Wood
,
and
lay
there
like
the
Wild-Beasts
.
(
Saith
Platina
.
)
§
.
54.
CCCXVI.
Otho
called
a
Council
at
Rome
;
where
the
Bishops
deposed
Iohn
,
The
Council
was
called
,
Anno
963.
out
of
Italy
,
France
,
and
Germany
,
besides
Roman
Cardinals
and
Nobles
.
The
Emperor
first
asked
,
Why
Pope
John
was
not
there
?
The
Roman
Bishops
,
Cardinals
,
Presbyters
,
and
Deacons
,
and
all
the
People
answered
,
We
wonder
your
Holy
Prudence
should
ask
us
this
Question
;
Babylonians
,
Iberians
,
or
Indians
.
The
Emperor
required
particular
Accusations
:
Then
Peter
,
a
Cardinal-Presbyter
,
said
,
That
he
saw
him
Celebrate
Mass
,
and
not
Communicate
.
A
Bishop
,
and
a
Cardinal-Deacon
said
,
That
they
saw
him
Ordain
a
Deacon
in
a
Stable
of
Horses
.
Benedict
,
and
many
others
said
,
That
he
Ordained
Bishops
for
Money
;
and
Ordained
a
Boy
of
Ten
Years
old
,
Bishop
of
Tudortine
.
Of
Sacriledge
,
there
needed
no
Witness
but
Eye-sight
:
Of
Adultery
,
they
said
,
that
they
saw
it
not
;
but
they
certainly
knew
,
that
he
abused
the
Widow
of
Ragnerius
,
and
his
Father's
Concubine
,
and
Anne
,
a
Widow
,
and
her
Neece
;
and
made
the
Holy-Palace
a
common
Bawdy-House
,
and
Stews
.
That
he
put
out
the
Eyes
of
his
Spiritual
Father
Benedict
,
and
kill'd
him
thereby
:
That
he
killed
John
,
a
Cardinal
Sub●Deacon
,
by
cutting
off
his
Virilia
:
That
he
set
Fire
on
Houses
,
went
Armed
and
Harnassed
as
a
Souldier
.
They
all
(
both
Clergy
and
Laity
)
cryed
out
,
that
he
Drunk
a
Health
of
Wine
to
the
Devil
,
(
Diaboli
in
Amorem
.
)
That
he
at
his
Play
at
Dice
,
would
crave
the
Help
of
Jupiter
,
Venus
,
and
other
Demons
,
&c.
The
Emperor
said
,
That
Bad
Men
often
accuse
the
Good
;
and
lest
Malice
or
Livor
should
move
them
,
he
adjured
them
,
as
before
God
,
to
speak
nothing
untruly
against
the
Pope
,
and
without
certain
Proof
:
His
Adjurations
were
most
Vehement
.
The
Bishops
,
Deacons
,
Clergy
,
and
all
the
People
of
Rome
,
answered
as
one
Man
,
and
said
,
[
If
both
the
Things
read
by
Benedict
the
Deacon
,
and
filthier
and
greater
Villainies
were
not
committed
by
Pope
John
,
Let
not
St.
Peter
Absolve
us
from
the
Bond
of
our
Sins
:
Let
us
be
found
tyed
with
the
Bonds
of
Anathema
,
(
or
Cursed
from
Christ
)
;
and
be
set
at
Christ's
Left-Hand
,
at
the
Last
Day
,
with
those
that
said
to
God●he
●he
Lord
,
Depart
from
us
,
we
would
not
have
the
Knowledge
of
thy
Wayes
.
If
you
believe
not
Vs
,
believe
your
Army
that
saw
him
,
&c.
]
The
Emperor
being
satisfyed
by
his
Armies
Witness
also
,
the
Council
moved
,
that
Letters
of
Summons
might
be
sent
to
the
Pope
,
to
appear
and
answer
for
himself
.
A
Leteer
was
written
,
as
from
the
Emperor
and
Bishops
;
telling
him
,
That
the
things
charged
on
him
were
such
,
as
it
would
be
a
Shame
to
hear
of
Stage-Players
;
which
,
if
all
were
numb'red
,
the
Day
would
fail
:
That
not
a
Few
,
but
All
,
(
both
Clergy
and
Laity
)
accused
him
of
Murder
,
Perjury
,
Sacriledge
,
and
of
Incest
with
his
own
Kindred
,
and
with
two
of
his
own
Sisters
.
They
say
also
,
(
Horrid
to
hear
!
)
That
you
drunk
Wine
in
Love
to
the
Devil
;
ask't
Help
of
Jupiter
,
Venus
,
and
other
Demons
,
at
your
Dice
,
&c.
We
crave
you
would
come
,
and
answer
for
your self
;
and
swear
,
nothing
shall
be
done
to
you
besides
the
Canons
.
The
Pope
reading
this
,
sent
this
Answer
;
[
We
hear
,
that
you
will
make
another
Pope
:
If
you
do
so
,
I
Excommunicate
you
from
God
Almighty
,
that
you
may
have
no
License
to
Ordain
any
,
nor
to
Celebrate
Mass.
]
After
this
,
more
Bishops
came
out
of
Germany
;
and
they
write
again
to
the
Pope
,
telling
him
,
That
if
he
will
not
appear
and
answer
,
they
shall
despise
his
Excommunications
,
and
turn
it
upon
himself
.
He
would
not
be
found
.
The
Emperor
seeing
he
would
not
appear
;
told
the
Council
,
how
treacherously
he
had
dealt
by
him
,
intreating
him
to
come
,
and
help
him
;
and
after
broke
his
Oath
,
and
joyned
with
his
Enemies
.
The
whole
Clergy
,
Bishops
,
and
all
the
People
,
cry
out
,
An
un-heard-of
Wound
must
be
cured
with
an
un-heard-of
Cautery
;
and
declaring
the
Mischief
he
had
done
,
craveth
that
this
Monster
of
incurable
Vice
,
might
be
cast
out
of
the
Roman-Church
;
and
another
put
in
his
Place
,
that
will
go
before
them
with
good
Example
.
Then
they
all
cryed
up
Leo
the
Proto-Soriniarius
;
which
thrice
repeating
,
upon
Consent
,
they
Ordained
him
,
and
swore
Fidelity
to
him
.
§
.
54.
If
now
Baronius
and
Binius
say
,
That
the
Clergies
Consent
can
make
an
uncapable
Monster
a
true
Bishop
,
let
any
one
tell
us
:
1.
Whether
this
Council
did
not
prove
,
that
the
Church
did
not
consent
to
Iohn
?
2.
Or
,
Whether
his
utter
Incapacity
,
many
express
Canons
,
and
the
Bishops
and
Councils
Consent
,
did
not
Eject
him
,
and
Authorize
Leo
?
§
.
55.
But
here
we
come
to
the
Core
of
all
the
Papists
Cheats
:
When
they
tell
us
themselves
of
all
this
Wickedness
,
they
cry
out
,
O
the
happy
Church
of
Rome
!
that
though
it
fail
in
Manners
,
yet
never
faileth
in
Faith
.
Answ.
1.
If
General
Councils
are
sufficient
Witnesses
,
that
judged
Popes
Hereticks
,
it
hath
failed
in
Faith
.
2.
Hath
that
Man
true
Faith
,
that
wanteth
all
things
requisite
to
a
Lawful
Bishop
,
and
that
drinketh
to
the
Devil
,
and
prayeth
to
Jupiter
and
Venus
;
and
Liveth
in
all
Wickedness
?
What
a
thing
is
Popish
Faith
?
3.
Did
Christ
mean
to
pray
only
,
that
St.
Peter
might
have
such
a
Faith
,
as
will
stand
with
Wickedness
and
Damnation
?
What
the
better
is
any
Man
of
a
wicked
Heart
and
Life
,
for
a
dead
Opinion
call'd
Faith
,
that
will
damn
him
the
more
deeply
for
sinning
against
it
?
4.
It
is
not
possible
,
but
that
serious
true
Belief
of
so
great
Things
,
as
God
,
and
Christ
,
and
Glory
,
will
bring
a
Man
to
serious
Repentance
and
Reformation
.
§
.
56.
Here
Baronius
and
Binius
become
this
Monster
's
Advocate
,
and
say
,
[
That
there
never
was
a
Council
of
Orthodox
Men
,
that
sinned
more
against
the
Canons
and
Traditions
,
than
this
false
Council
.
]
(
How
false
is
a
Devil-worshipping
-
Pope
,
a
Murderer
,
and
common
Adulterer
,
and
incestuous
Villainies
,
in
comparison
of
all
his
Neighbor-Bishops
?
)
1.
They
say
,
They
could
not
call
a
Council
without
him
.
Answ.
1.
He
was
no
Pope
.
2.
It
's
a
Trayterous
Fiction
to
say
,
That
an
Emperor
may
not
call
his
Subject-Bishops
together
,
to
a
Council
.
3.
What
if
Devilish
Villains
will
make
Murders
,
and
Perjury
,
and
Rebellions
,
to
pass
for
Duties
,
and
never
call
Councils
;
Must
the
Devil
therefore
be
made
Lord
of
the
Catholick-Church
,
without
Remedy
?
4.
Who
gave
your
Pope
that
Priviledge
?
If
Council
or
Princes
,
they
can
take
it
from
him
:
If
Christ
,
prove
it
,
or
Shame
be
to
him
that
yieldeth
it
.
5.
That
Man
is
so
ignorant
of
Church-History
,
or
Impudent
,
as
not
to
be
worthy
to
be
disputed
with
,
that
denyeth
,
That
Princes
have
called
Councils
,
even
the
Greatest
,
and
most
Honored
.
II.
They
say
,
There
should
be
Seventy-Two
Witnesses
;
and
there
was
scarce
one
,
besides
the
Accusers
.
]
Answ.
1.
The
whole
Council
,
and
People
of
Rome
,
and
Army
,
are
Witnesses
,
under
the
most
direful
Imprecations
.
2.
The
Pope
may
go
on
safely
,
till
God
take
him
in
Hand
,
if
he
must
pass
for
Innocent
till
he
will
lye
with
his
own
Sisters
,
or
murder
Men
,
and
cut
off
their
Virilia
,
&c.
before
Seventy-Two
Witnesses
!
O
shameful
Holy-Church
,
that
is
thus
Essentiated
!
III.
They
say
He
should
have
been
thrice
cited
.
Ans.
1.
What!
When
he
would
not
be
found
?
2.
Is
that
necessary
to
the
being
of
the
Sentence
?
IV.
They
say
,
No
delay
was
granted
!
Ans.
He
was
not
to
be
found
:
And
to
what
was
delay
necessary
,
when
the
Babylonians
,
Iberians
,
and
Indians
had
notice
of
his
Diabolical
Life
.
V.
They
say
,
VI.
They
say
,
Execution
went
instead
of
Sentence
.
Ans.
Is
not
a
plain
Sentence
here
expressed
?
VII
.
The
Pope
is
exempt
from
all
humane
judgment
:
The
whole
Council
therefore
were
impudent
or
ignorant
to
Condemn
a
Pope
,
which
none
ever
did
but
a
Heretick
or
Schismatick
.
Ans.
1st
.
That
is
,
such
as
you
are
able
to
call
General
Councils
,
Emperours
and
Kings
,
Hereticks
and
Schismaticks
;
if
they
presume
to
judge
a
Heretick
,
Schismatick
,
or
devillish
Pope
.
But
your
faculty
proveth
not
another
culpable
.
2.
Did
not
Solomon
judge
Abiathar
?
Did
not
many
Councils
Condemn
Honorius
,
and
many
other
Popes
.
3.
What
a
case
is
your
miserable
Catholick
Roman
Church
in
then
;
when
Popes
may
kill
,
ravish
,
blaspheme
,
and
destroy
and
no
Man
can
judge
them
,
neither
King
nor
Council
?
4.
Why
said
you
,
that
the
whole
Church
did
consent
to
your
Pope
,
when
all
this
Council
,
and
all
the
Clergy
,
and
People
at
Rome
thus
begged
for
another
.
5.
If
all
your
Bishops
of
Italy
,
German●
,
impudent
or
ignorant
as
you
call
these
;
What
an
honour
is
this
to
the
Prelacy
of
your
Church
?
And
is
it
not
because
your
Popes
ordained
them
,
and
like
will
generate
its
like
.
Such
other
trifl●ng
objections
they
frame
.
§
57.
But
now
we
have
two
Popes
,
Iohn
and
Leo
:
and
to
this
Day
it
is
not
known
,
nor
agreed
among
the
Roman
Doctors
,
which
was
the
true
Pope
.
Leo
:
Baron
.
and
Bin.
say
,
Iohn
;
and
call
Leo
a
Schismatick
;
confessing
yet
,
that
Scriptores
in
finiti
numeri
call
him
Leo
8th
.
and
own
him
.
How
then
shall
we
derive
their
succession
?
Iohn's
Kindred
got
the
better
,
when
the
Emperour
was
gone
,
and
called
him
again
,
and
cast
out
Leo.
Now
we
have
two
Heads
,
and
so
two
Churches
;
the
Church
of
Iohn
,
and
the
Church
of
Leo.
§
.
58.
CCCXVII
.
Anno
963.
A
Council
at
Const.
gave
the
Emperor
Nicephorus
Phocas
leave
to
marry
Theophanes
,
the
Widdow
of
Romanus
.
§
.
59.
CCCXVIII
.
Anno
964.
The
monstrous
Beast
Pope
Iohn
got
up
again
,
call'd
a
Synod
of
Bishops
:
And
what
will
not
Bishops
do
?
He
is
here
still
called
,
The
most
Godly
and
most
Holy
Pope
.
The
Bishops
at
his
motion
Condemn
Leo
,
and
those
that
Ordained
him
,
and
those
that
were
Ordained
by
him
.
And
this
Council
Binius
justifieth
,
and
cryeth
down
Leo
8th
.
as
no
Pope
.
But
he
confesseth
,
that
by
the
common
consent
of
Writers
,
Leo
was
the
true
Pope
;
but
Scriptorum
error
veritati
nihil
praejudicare
potest
.
Ans.
1.
How
then
shall
all
the
world
that
knew
not
the
Case
,
be
sure
that
Binius
and
Baronius
are
to
be
believed
before
all
their
own
Writers
,
whose
common
Sentence
is
against
them
,
and
that
Romes
Succession
from
Iohn
is
good
?
2.
Remember
this
when
you
plead
for
your
supposed
Tradition
,
that
infinite
Writers
prejudice
not
the
Truth
.
§
.
60.
But
saith
Platina
,
It
s
reported
,
that
just
then
John
was
punished
by
Gods
just
judgment
,
lest
a
Schisme
should
have
followed
.
And
it
is
commonly
agreed
,
that
being
in
bed
with
a
mans
Wife
,
the
Devil
struck
him
on
the
head
and
killed
him
.
But
some
think
it
was
rather
the
Womans
Husband
that
did
it
.
§
.
61.
But
yet
we
are
never
the
nearer
conceding
,
still
there
are
two
Roman
Popes
and
Churches
.
Iohn
being
dead
,
one
Benedict
is
Chosen
by
the
parties
,
Bin.
p.
1067.
Yet
had
this
Clergy
and
People
sworn
before
to
Otho
,
to
Choose
no
Pope
without
his
Consent
and
Choise
,
and
tied
themselves
to
Leo.
But
to
to
be
Perjured
,
and
change
with
the
Ruling
Power
,
alas
how
common
was
it
!
§
.
62.
The
godly
Emperor
Otho
was
offended
at
these
Villanies
,
and
brought
an
Army
again
to
Rome
:
Benedictus
made
them
stand
out
a
Siege
till
Famine
forced
them
to
yield
,
and
the
Emperor
set
up
Leo
,
and
carried
away
Benedict
to
Hamburgh
,
where
he
died
.
And
think
you
but
this
Pope
is
therefore
by
Binius
and
Baronius
made
a
Martyr
,
that
by
Rebellion
and
common
Perjury
was
thus
set
up
.
§
.
63.
While
Otho
was
at
Rome
Anno
964.
He
and
Leo
8.
called
another
Council
of
Bishops
,
Italian
,
Roman
;
from
Loraine
,
S●xony
,
&c.
and
all
the
Roman
People
:
Pope
Benedict
is
brought
forth
,
Benedict
the
Deacon
tells
him
of
his
Perjury
,
having
broken
his
Oath
to
Leo
and
to
Otho
:
Pope
Benedict
said
,
If
I
have
sinned
,
have
mercy
on
me
.
The
pittiful
Emperour
with
Tears
intreated
the
Bishop
to
have
mercy
on
the
man
:
Whereupon
,
he
fell
down
at
the
feet
of
Leo
and
the
Emperour
,
and
confessed
that
he
had
sinned
and
invaded
the
Papacy
:
and
delivered
the
In
signia
to
Leo
:
(
yet
our
foresaid
Annalist
and
Historian
make
him
and
not
Leo
,
the
true
Pope
still
.
)
The
Council
Deposed
and
Banished
him
,
but
continued
him
a
Deacon
as
he
was
before
.
They
removed
him
to
Hamburgh
to
prevent
new
broiles
.
§
.
64.
Here
Baronius
and
Binius
cry
out
on
the
History
of
L●il●raudus
as
Forg'd
,
on
Crantzius
,
&c.
But
there
is
a
great
reason
why
Leo
must
not
be
taken
for
a
Pope
:
It
is
because
by
a
Canon
of
this
his
Council
they
gave
Otho
the
same
power
for
choosing
Popes
as
Charles
the
great
had
.
O
how
much
Interest
prevaileth
with
these
Historians
judgments
.
But
alas
,
Reader
,
is
it
not
a
sad
thing
to
read
how
fast
Bishops
and
People
did
thus
Swear
and
Forswear
,
and
do
and
undo
,
making
Councils
as
weather-cocks
that
turn
with
every
Wind
that
is
strong
?
Is
this
the
honour
of
Prelacy
,
and
their
stability
in
governing
the
Church
?
§
.
65.
Next
comes
another
Iohn
13th
.
who
was
not
Chosen
till
Leo
dyed
,
and
expresly
chosen
to
succeed
him
;
and
so
by
that
Account
of
Baronius
and
Binius
the
Succession
was
interrupted
,
Leo
being
no
Pope
whom
he
Succeeded
.
But
,
alas
,
had
it
not
been
for
the
great
Zeal
of
Otho
,
that
came
so
oft
with
Armies
to
defend
them
,
and
to
cast
out
intolerable
Popes
,
what
had
become
of
the
Roman
Papacy
?
This
Iohn
was
a
Bishop
before
,
(
as
Formosus
was
)
and
so
by
the
Canons
his
Election
was
Null
on
that
account
.
Almost
as
soon
as
he
was
setled
,
saith
Platina
,
the
Romans
having
now
got
a
Custome
of
Expelling
their
Popes
,
(
yet
Baron
,
saith
,
the
Universal
Church
owned
them
,
)
did
by
Seditions
tire
out
this
also
.
By
the
help
of
Jofred
Earl
of
Campany
,
they
brake
into
▪
the
Laterane
House
,
and
took
him
,
and
first
imprison
him
,
and
then
send
him
Banished
into
Campania
:
But
John
Prince
of
Campania
killed
Jofred
and
his
only
Son
;
and
delivered
Pope
John
the
Eleventh
month
after
his
Banishment
:
And
the
Emperour
Otho
again
bringeth
an
Army
to
Rome
,
with
speed
,
and
casts
the
Governour
,
the
Consuls
,
and
the
Dearchoues
into
Fetters
;
The
Consuls
he
sendeth
into
Germany
banished
;
The
Dearchoues
he
Hanged
:
Peter
the
Praefect
of
the
City
,
some
write
(
saith
Platina
.
)
that
he
delivered
to
the
Pope
to
have
his
flesh
torn
off
;
his
Beard
and
Head
being
Shorn
,
and
he
hanged
a
while
at
the
head
of
the
Constantinian-Horse
,
he
was
set
on
an
Asse
naked
,
with
his
face
backward
,
his
hands
tyed
under
the
taile
,
and
so
whipt
through
the
Streets
till
he
was
almost
Dead
,
and
then
Banished
into
Germany
.
The
Corps
of
Jofred
and
his
Son
he
caused
to
be
taken
up
,
and
to
be
vilely
cast
away
into
divers
filthy
places
.
Thus
did
the
blind
Zeal
of
a
good
Emperour
Revenge
and
defend
Usurping
Popes
.
§
.
66.
A
Council
at
Revenna
,
of
small
importance
,
and
one
at
Rome
,
to
confirm
Glassenbury-Monastery
I
pass
by
:
and
all
the
English
Councils
which
Spelman
hath
given
us
by
themselves
.
But
it
is
worth
the
noting
,
that
the
famous
Dunstan
that
banished
Priests
Marriage
out
of
England
,
was
the
Favourite
of
these
two
Popes
,
Iohn
the
12.
and
13th
.
even
much
countenanced
by
the
monstrous
Pope
that
lay
with
two
Sisters
of
his
own
,
and
made
his
House
as
a
common
Whore-house
,
if
a
Council
under
solemn
Appeals
to
God
,
and
Execrations
,
said
true
.
§
.
67.
The
next
Pope
according
to
Platina
,
is
Benedict
(
though
Onuphrius
and
Binius
put
Donus
next
:
saith
Plat.
Cintius
a
potent
Citizen
of
Rome
took
him
and
laid
him
in
Iayle
,
and
there
strangled
him
:
He
wondred
that
neither
Otho
nor
any
other
ever
Revenged
it
:
But
Otho
was
now
near
Death
,
and
could
not
have
leasure
to
bring
an
Army
out
of
Germany
to
Rome
,
every
time
that
wicked
Citizens
and
Popes
f●ll
out
:
Did
the
Universal
Church
own
this
man
also
?
But
(
saith
Plat.
)
Benedicts
Merits
were
such
as
Cintius
his
reward
importeth
.
But
yet
it
was
not
well
done
of
Cintius
to
meddle
with
the
Pope
were
he
never
so
bad
:
But
alas
(
saith
he
)
how
the
World
is
changed
!
For
in
our
Age
,
Popes
lay
Citizens
,
faulty
or
suspected
,
in
the
same
Prison
,
and
then
Macerate
them
.
§
.
68.
Donus
2.
was
Pope
but
three
months
:
In
his
short
time
,
the
Bulgarians
had
almost
taken
Constant.
§
.
69.
The
next
Pope
(
saith
Plat.
)
was
Boniface
the
7th
,
who
ill
got
the
Popedome
,
and
so
lost
it
.
Onuphrius
and
Bin.
say
,
that
Cintius
by
his
command
strangled
his
Predecessors
,
and
that
he
Succeeded
him
.
Saith
Plat.
in
the
beginning
of
his
Magistracy
(
for
a
Magistracy
it
thus
was
)
by
the
Conspiracy
of
the
good
Citizens
,
being
forced
to
leave
the
City
,
taking
away
all
the
pretious
things
out
of
S.
Peters
Church
,
he
fled
to
Constantinople
;
where
he
stayed
,
till
selling
all
that
he
had
sacrilegiously
gotten
,
he
got
a
great
mass
of
Money
,
with
which
he
returned
to
corrupt
the
Citizens
by
Bribes
.
But
good
men
resisted
him
,
especially
John
a
Cardinal-Deacon
,
whom
Boniface
catcht
and
put
out
his
Eyes
:
And
the
Sedition
increasing
more
and
more
,
either
for
fear
or
remorse
,
he
next
made
away
(
or
kill'd
)
himself
:
He
was
Pope
7
months
and
5
days
saith
Platinus
.
But
Onuphrius
saith
(
one
year
,
one
month
and
12
days
.
)
But
other
Popes
came
in
between
before
he
died
,
and
he
got
in
again
.
§
.
69.
Baronius
and
Binius
say
,
that
Boniface
is
not
to
be
numbred
with
the
Popes
;
If
so
,
1.
Why
not
many
score
also
?
2.
Where
then
is
their
uninterrupted
Succession
?
And
where
was
their
Church
then
?
§
.
70.
Binius
maketh
Benedict
6.
next
after
Donus
,
and
saith
,
He
was
imprisoned
and
kill'd
by
Boniface
,
who
Usurped
the
place
.
§
71.
An.
973.
A
Council
at
Mutina
was
to
reconcile
two
Brethren
.
§
.
72.
Benedict
7.
An.
975.
drove
away
Boniface
,
and
was
Pope
himself
:
And
so
here
were
again
two
Popes
:
Now
Otho
2.
had
a
great
Overthrow
by
the
Greeks
in
Calabria
;
and
flying
by
Sea
,
was
taken
Prisoner
by
Pyrats
,
and
Redeemed
by
the
Sicilians
;
dyed
at
Rome
:
And
Otho
the
3.
was
Chosen
in
his
place
by
the
Germanes
.
Writers
agree
not
of
the
time
of
Benedicts
Reign
.
In
his
time
they
feign
,
that
at
a
Council
at
Winchester
in
the
midst
of
their
Disputes
,
the
Image
of
our
Lord
spake
out
for
the
Monks
against
the
secular
Clergy
,
and
so
decided
all
the
Controversies
.
And
a
Synod
was
at
Rome
,
about
the
Bishop
of
Magdeburg
,
accused
.
§
.
73.
CCCXIX.
Anno
975.
At
a
Council
at
Constantinople
,
Basil
the
Partiarch
is
Accused
as
Criminal
,
and
Antonius
Studita
put
in
his
place
.
§
.
74.
Pope
Iohn
14.
(
alias
15.
)
is
next
at
Rome
,
Anno
984.
Binius
maketh
him
succeed
Boniface
that
had
killed
Pope
Benedict
,
and
was
fled
to
Constantinople
;
and
saith
,
that
when
Boniface
knew
that
Otho
the
Emperour
was
dead
,
he
returned
to
Rome
,
and
seized
on
the
Papacy
again
;
and
finding
John
in
it
,
did
not
only
turn
him
out
,
but
cast
him
in
Bonds
in
the
Tower
of
St.
Angelo
,
which
was
kept
by
men
of
his
own
faction
;
and
with
great
Tyranny
kept
him
there
four
months
,
and
as
a
violent
and
sacrilegious
Robber
,
at
last
Murdered
him
by
Famine
.
And
lest
any
hope
should
be
left
to
the
Emperours
Party
,
he
exposed
the
Corps
of
the
dead
Pope
(
for
all
the
Citizens
to
behold
)
before
the
doores
of
the
Prison
:
And
the
People
seeing
the
bare
body
of
the
Pope
consumed
by
Hunger
,
buried
him
with
Sorrow
.
In
the
mean
time
,
the
Invader
of
the
Seat
,
and
the
cruel
Murderer
of
two
Popes
,
the
odious
Paricide
,
and
turbulent
thief
Boniface
the
Anti-Pope
,
(
Oh
Horrible
!
)
by
Tyranny
Invaded
St.
Peters
Chair
:
But
after
four
months
,
by
Gods
Revenge
,
he
suddenly
dyed
(
he
killed
himself
said
Plat.
When
he
was
dead
,
even
the
factious
persons
on
whom
he
had
trusted
,
Wounded
his
dead
Carkass
,
and
Drag'd
it
through
the
City
.
This
Bin.
out
of
Baron
.
and
he
exautiquis
Vatican-Codicibus
.
And
must
a
Governour
of
all
the
World
be
thus
Chosen
.
But
Platina
saith
,
that
some
say
,
that
Ferrucius
,
Bonifaces
Father
,
a
great
man
,
murdered
Iohn
;
and
others
say
,
he
was
cast
out
for
Impotency
and
Tyranny
;
and
others
say
,
by
malevolent
Seditious
Men.
So
confused
(
saith
he
)
are
the
Histories
of
those
times
.
§
.
75.
Next
comes
Iohn
15.
(
alias
16
)
Binius
saith
,
that
for
fear
of
the
like
usage
that
had
befallen
his
Predecessors
,
he
left
Rome
&
dwelt
in
Tuscany
;
one
Cresconius
a
great
man
,
having
got
the
Castle
of
St.
Angelo
:
till
the
Pope
sending
to
Otho
3.
afrighted
the
Romans
,
and
made
them
intreat
him
to
return
.
But
Platina
saith
,
That
[
He
burned
against
the
Clergy
with
a
wonderfull
Hatred
,
and
therefore
was
deservedly
hated
by
the
Clergy
:
especially
,
because
he
bestowed
all
things
Divine
and
Humane
on
his
kindred
,
disregarding
the
honour
of
God
,
and
the
Dignity
of
the
Romane
Seat
;
which
Errour
(
saith
he
)
he
so
Traditioned
(
or
delivered
down
)
that
it
remaineth
to
this
day
(
This
is
Romane
Tradition
)
a
Comet
then
appear'd
,
Famine
,
Pestelence
,
Earthquakes
,
which
were
thought
to
be
for
the
Pride
and
rapacity
of
the
Pope
,
and
his
contempt
of
God
and
Man
.
]
So
Platina
.
§
.
76.
An
Instance
was
given
of
a
Bishop
of
the
contrary
Spirit
:
Adel●ert
Bishop
of
Prague
in
Bohemia●ound
●ound
the
People
so
contrury
to
him
,
and
bad
,
that
he
forsook
them
,
and
Travelled
first
,
and
then
entred
into
a
Monastery
:
And
when
he
had
lived
there
five
years
,
the
people
desired
him
again
,
and
promised
Obedience
.
A
Council
at
Rome
desired
his
return
,
which
with
grief
he
did
;
But
they
still
proved
incorrigble
,
and
he
again
forsook
them
and
went
to
Preach
to
the
Hungarians
,
when
he
Bapzed
the
King
Stephen
,
and
did
much
good
.
Bin.
p.
1071.
§
.
77.
CCCXX
.
Arnulphus
Arch-Bishop
of
Rhemes
suspected
of
Treason
,
for
delivering
up
the
City
of
Rhemes
to
Charles
:
Called
a
Synod
at
Seulis
,
to
purge
himself
,
Excommunicating
them
that
did
it
.
Anno
990.
§
.
78.
CCCXXI.
Hugo
Capet
having
now
got
the
Crown
of
France
,
and
desirous
to
destroy
all
the
Carolines
line
,
upon
the
aforesaid
suspition
got
a
Synod
at
Rhemes
,
to
cast
out
Arnulphus
a
Bastard
of
that
Lin●
;
saying
,
a
Bastard
must
not
be
a
Bishop
:
One
Bishop
refused
;
The
rest
for
fear
of
that
King
consented
,
and
cast
him
out
;
(
so
constant
were
the
French
Bishops
.
)
§
.
79.
CCCXXII
.
Six
Bishops
,
and
Nine
Presbyters
,
and
Four
Deacons
made
a
Council
at
Rome
,
to
Canonize
Vdalric
Bishop
of
Augusta
,
Anno
993.
upon
the
reports
of
his
Holiness
and
Miracles
.
Here
let
me
at
once
tell
the
Reader
,
that
he
hath
no
cause
to
think
the
most
of
these
Canonizations
wholly
causeless
.
But
that
while
Pope
and
Patriarcks
,
confounded
all
by
wickedness
and
contentious
pride
;
God
had
many
faithful
Bishops
and
Presbyters
that
lived
holily
in
quieter
and
privater
kind
of
Life
;
And
the
Popes
that
would
not
endure
themselves
to
live
a
Godly
life
,
thought
it
their
honour
to
have
such
in
the
Church
that
did
,
and
to
magnify
them
when
dead
,
and
past
contradicting
them
.
Just
like
the
Pharisees
,
Mat.
23.
that
killed
the
living
Servants
of
God
,
and
honoured
the
dead
,
and
built
them
Monuments
,
saying
,
If
we
had
lived
in
those
days
,
we
would
not
have
killed
them
.
§
.
80.
CCCXXIII
.
A
Synod
was
called
at
Moson
,
to
debate
the
Case
between
Arnulph
and
Gerbert
substituted
at
Rhemes
,
who
so
pleaded
his
cause
,
that
it
was
put
off
to
another
Synod
.
Baron
revileth
some
Writings
ascribed
to
the
former
Synod
at
Rhemes
,
saying
,
they
were
this
Gerberts
▪
as
being
Blasphemous
against
the
Pope
:
The
Centuriators
of
Magdeb.
mention
them
at
large
.
Did
Rome
then
govern
all
the
World
?
§
.
81.
CCCXXIV
.
Another
Council
is
called
at
Rhemes
,
and
Gerbert
(
that
wrote
so
Blasphemously
against
the
Pope
)
is
deposed
by
the
Popes
means
,
and
Arnulphus
restored
:
which
Gerbert
observing
,
flyeth
to
the
Emperour
to
Germany
,
seemeth
to
repent
(
as
Baron
.
but
surmizeth
)
and
gets
higher
,
to
be
Pope
himself
,
by
the
Emperours
means
,
as
you
shall
hear
anon
.
§
.
2.
Can
any
Man
think
that
Popes
,
that
themselves
came
in
by
Tyranny
and
meer
Force
,
and
lived
in
Wickedness
,
could
have
so
great
a
Zeal
as
is
pretended
to
do
Justice
for
all
others
,
unless
for
their
own
ends
?
§
.
83.
Iohn
the
16th
.
(
alias
17
)
is
passed
over
by
Binius
:
Onuphrius
saith
,
that
he
Reigned
four
Months
:
Platina
saith
,
he
died
the
tenth
Year
,
and
sixth
Month
,
and
tenth
Day
(
a
great
difference
.
)
§
.
84.
Gregory
the
5th
.
is
next
,
made
Pope
(
saith
Plat.
)
by
Otho
3d
his
Authority
for
Affinity
:
But
(
saith
Plat.
)
The
Romans
make
Crescentius
Consul
with
chief
Power
;
who
presently
made
John
Bishop
of
Placentine
Pope
;
who
came
to
it
by
the
consent
of
the
Roman
Clergy
and
People
,
to
whom
the
choice
belonged
,
though
some
leave
him
out
:
Otho
cometh
to
defend
his
own
Pope
;
Crescentius
fortifieth
City
and
Castle
against
him
:
The
People
dare
not
resist
,
but
open
the
City
Gates
:
Crescentius
and
Pope
John
flyeth
to
the
Castle
;
Eyes
put
out
,
and
then
his
Life
;
and
Gregory
the
Eleventh
Month
is
restored
:
Binius
saith
,
that
Johns
Hands
were
cut
off
,
his
Ears
cut
off
,
and
his
Eyes
pulled
out
;
and
after
set
on
an
Ass
,
holding
the
Tail
in
his
Hand
,
was
carried
about
the
Streets
.
§
.
85.
This
Pope
and
Otho
the
3d.
agreed
to
settle
the
Election
of
the
Emperour
,
as
now
it
is
on
the
7.
Electors
.
The
cause
of
great
Confusions
,
Constantine
,
Carolus
Mag.
or
Otho
,
might
have
done
much
to
prevent
or
cure
all
this
.
The
Papists
would
fain
prove
this
the
work
of
a
Roman
Synod
,
(
to
settle
the
Electors
)
that
they
may
prove
that
it
is
they
,
that
must
make
and
unmake
Emperours
.
But
they
can
shew
us
no
such
Council
.
Onuphrius
hath
written
a
Treatise
to
prove
that
this
was
after
done
by
Greg.
10th
.
For
which
Binius
reprehends
him
,
as
believing
Aventinus
.
But
this
is
a
Controversy
handled
by
so
many
,
that
I
shall
refer
the
Reader
to
them
:
and
whether
the
seven
Electors
only
,
or
all
the
Feudatories
chose
.
Baronius
and
Binius
maintain
,
that
all
came
from
the
Authority
of
the
Pope
;
that
Greg.
5th
.
Ordained
the
choice
of
the
Emperour
to
be
by
all
the
Feudatories
of
the
Empire
;
that
the
Council
at
Lyons
,
under
Innocent
4th
.
setled
it
upon
Seven
,
but
not
all
the
same
that
are
now
Electors
;
and
that
the
Princes
after
setled
it
on
these
same
Seven
,
they
know
not
who
nor
when
.
For
the
right
understanding
of
many
such
matters
;
I
only
mind
the
Reader
of
this
one
thing
,
that
as
the
contention
of
Princes
,
and
the
superstitious
fear
of
Anathematizing
had
made
the
Papal
,
and
Prelatical
Power
then
very
great
,
in
setting
up
,
and
taking
down
Princes
;
so
it
was
usual
for
their
Assemblies
,
§
86.
Platina
next
nameth
Iohn
17th
.
alias
18th
.
but
saith
he
was
no
true
Pope
(
its
impossible
to
know
who
was
,
)
but
that
he
corrupted
Crescentius
with
money
,
and
it
cost
them
both
their
lives
:
How
he
was
mangled
,
shamed
,
and
killed
(
though
a
Bishop
before
)
you
heard
before
.
§
87.
Next
an.
999.
cometh
that
French
Bishop
Gerbert
[
*
](A26898-e130680-b)
*
He
had
saith
Platina
,
been
Schoolmaster
to
Otho
,
and
the
King
of
France
and
other
great
men
.
before
mentioned
,
that
wrote
so
blasphemously
(
as
they
called
it
)
against
the
Pope
(
as
Aeneas
Silvius
after
did
)
till
he
saw
some
hope
of
being
Pope
himself
,
by
the
Emperor's
favour
first
made
Arch-Bishop
of
Ravenna
,
and
then
Pope
,
Formosus's
Case
and
the
Canons
that
forbid
a
Bishop
to
be
chosen
,
were
now
forgotten
or
dispensed
with
.
He
had
won
the
Emperor's
favour
by
a
rare
Clock
that
he
made
,
being
a
good
Mathematician
:
Bin
▪
say
that
Cardinal
Benno
was
the
first
author
of
this
and
many
fouler
accusations
of
the
Popes
than
I
have
here
mentioned
;
and
that
he
was
Schismatical
(
as
taking
the
Emperor's
part
)
and
so
not
to
be
believed
.
And
indeed
I
am
not
apt
to
believe
any
that
accused
men
of
Magicks
in
that
ignorant
age
of
the
Roman
Church
;
whenas
Erasmus
saith
,
He
that
did
but
understand
Greek
or
Hebrew
was
suspected
to
be
a
Magician
.
Otho
3d.
that
preferred
this
Pope
gave
him
two
Counties
to
his
Church
,
Vercellis
and
St.
Agatha
:
A
heresie
Glebar
and
Baron
▪
mention
in
his
time
,
soon
extinct
.
Stephen
King
of
Hungary
it
's
said
converted
the
Transylvanians
(
which
yet
the
Papists
ascribe
all
to
the
Pope
.
)
An
hundred
fifty
nine
Epistles
of
Gerbert's
written
before
he
was
Bishop
of
Rhemes
(
or
Pope
)
are
found
with
Nicol.
Faber
.
saith
Bin.
§
88.
CCCXXV
.
In
a
Council
at
Rome
,
an.
999
Giester
Archbishop
of
Mentz
is
accused
for
having
two
Parishes
;
but
struck
with
a
Palsie
could
not
appear
,
and
the
matter
referred
to
a
German
Council
.
Bin
,
p.
1079.
§
89.
Next
cometh
Iohn
16th
.
as
Bin.
or
19th
.
as
Plat.
who
dyed
the
fifth
month
.
But
though
no
good
be
said
of
him
,
Plat.
noteth
the
great
happiness
of
Italy
by
the
good
Government
of
Hugo
the
Emperor's
Lieutenant
.
§
90.
Next
is
Iohn
17th
.
as
Bin.
or
20th
.
as
Plat.
who
saith
Nil
dignum
memoriâ
gessit
.
But
what
was
wanting
in
the
unhappy
Bishops
God
made
up
in
good
Princes
.
Robert
King
of
France
and
Henry
the
new
Emperor
of
Germany
(
Otho
being
dead
)
being
men
of
very
great
piety
and
justice
:
Holiness
was
now
passed
Eminently
to
Princes
.
§
91.
Binnius
recordeth
that
Leutherius
Archbishop
of
Sens
did
now
begin
the
Heresie
of
Berengarius
.
It
seems
then
,
neither
Luther
,
nor
Zuinglius
,
nor
Berengarius
,
nor
Bertram
(
alias
Ratram
)
began
it
.
But
where
will
the
reader
find
that
Transubstantiation
was
yet
named
,
or
by
any
consent
received
?
so
that
this
is
but
to
confess
that
yet
the
doctrine
contrary
to
Transubstantiation
did
still
obtain
:
And
the
name
of
heresie
from
Baron
.
or
Bin.
signifies
no
more
against
this
Archbishop
than
the
name
of
Magick
and
Diabolism
against
Silvester
2.
from
many
Historians
.
§
92.
In
a
Council
at
Frankford
the
Emperor
Henry
,
having
a
great
love
to
Bamberge
,
would
endow
it
and
make
it
an
Archbishoprick
.
The
Bishop
of
Wir●●burge
would
not
come
to
the
Council
unless
it
might
be
joyned
to
his
Bishoprick
.
It
seem'd
a
hard
controversy
.
The
good
Emperor
(
oft
prostrate
before
them
)
first
,
having
no
Children
,
dedicateth
all
that
he
hath
to
Christ
,
and
then
desireth
them
to
consider
,
that
[
It
was
not
for
the
Lord
,
but
for
ambition
,
and
to
get
more
dignity
that
this
Bishop
did
resist
his
desire
]
(
his
agent
speaking
for
him
.
)
(
Oh
that
Princes
had
sooner
discerned
the
evil
of
such
ambition
and
aspiring
!
)
At
last
the
Emperor
(
being
present
)
carried
it
,
and
chose
an
Archbishop
who
was
ordained
to
Bamberge
.
§
93.
Next
Peter
Bishop
of
Abbane
is
made
Pope
and
called
Sergius
4th
(
The
Canons
are
here
again
violated
)
Now
saith
Bin.
was
a
great
prodigie
,
in
a
Church
at
Rome
rose
a
spring
of
oyl
,
of
which
a
vessel
full
was
sent
to
King
Henry
,
no
doubt
to
call
him
to
take
the
Empire
.
]
§
94.
CCCXXVI
.
An.
1011.
A
Council
at
Bamberge
endeavoured
to
end
some
quarrels
among
Bishops
that
strove
to
get
more
,
and
accused
one
another
unjustly
to
the
Pope
;
for
which
the
King
reproved
some
of
them
.
§
95.
An.
1012.
Two
Popes
were
chosen
and
set
up
;
which
is
the
19th
.
schism
or
double-head
of
the
Roman
Church
.
The
Emperor's
party
chose
Benedict
the
8th
.
The
City
Party
chose
Gregory
.
The
Citizens
were
the
stronger
at
present
(
and
so
long
their's
was
the
true
Pope
.
)
The
Emperor
proved
strongest
at
last
,
and
therefore
Benedict
became
the
true
Pope
(
for
Hobbes
his
Law
ruled
among
them
,
)
[
that
Right
is
nothing
but
Power
to
get
and
keep
]
Gregory
had
no
power
to
keep
his
Place
:
Ergo
he
had
no
right
to
it
:
Benedict
fled
to
Germany
,
and
the
good
Emperor
Henry
came
to
Rome
with
an
Army
,
and
made
Gregory
fly
,
and
set
up
Benedict
.
Here
Henry
first
instituted
the
Golden
Globe
and
Cross
as
fit
for
an
Emperor's
hand
and
aspect
.
Glab
.
li.
3.
c.
8.
speaketh
of
the
Jews
injuring
Christ's
Image
by
a
ludicrous
crucifixion
,
and
that
after
the
adoring
of
the
cross
the
same
day
,
a
whirlwind
cast
down
the
Houses
[
omnesque
pene
Romanos
occisos
esse
]
and
almost
all
the
Romans
were
killed
(
that
's
scarce
credible
,
)
and
that
it
ceased
not
till
the
Pope
had
put
the
Jews
to
death
.
Platina
saith
,
that
this
Emperor
Henry
and
his
Wife
were
so
pious
that
they
omitted
nothing
that
might
do
good
.
He
overthrew
the
Saracens
,
and
giving
his
Sister
in
marriage
to
the
King
of
Hungary
converted
him
and
his
People
to
the
Faith
:
And
Baron
.
giveth
you
the
copy
of
his
large
grant
of
Cities
and
Principalities
to
the
Pope
,
by
way
of
confirmation
of
former
grants
.
§
96.
They
call
it
a
Council
at
Legio
in
Spain
,
where
the
King
and
Queen
and
Nobles
with
the
Bishops
and
Abbots
,
made
some
Laws
for
Church-priviledges
.
§
97.
CCCXXVII
.
An.
1017.
A
Council
was
called
at
Orleance
in
France
;
where
,
by
the
Zeal
of
the
religious
King
Robert
and
the
Prelates
,
the
burning
of
Hereticks
were
set
on
foot
.
Bin.
out
of
Glaber
thus
reciteth
the
matter
.
One
Italian
woman
revived
the
heresie
of
the
Manichee●
,
and
two
Clergie
men
(
yet
called
Palatii
proceres
et
Regi
familiares
)
received
and
spread
it
abroad
with
confidence
.
The
opinions
are
thus
recited
by
Glaber
.
1.
That
the
Doctrine
of
the
Trinity
delivered
in
scripture
,
is
a
deceit
.
2.
That
Heaven
and
Earth
are
from
eternity
without
a
maker
.
3.
That
the
crimes
of
sensual
pleasure
shall
have
no
punishment
.
3.
That
there
is
no
reward
for
any
Christian
works
,
save
of
Piety
&
Justice
.
Bin.
p.
1083.
Here
consuming
zeal
began
.
§
98.
CCCXXVIII
.
An.
1022.
A
Council
at
Salegunstad
in
Germany
made
many
ceremonious
Canons
;
but
decreed
c.
16.
that
none
go
to
Rome
without
the
consent
of
the
Bishop
.
and
c.
17.
that
the
Popes
pardons
shall
not
profit
them
that
have
not
fulfilled
the
time
of
their
pennance
.
They
tell
us
also
of
a
Council
at
Mentz
,
and
Gothard's
curing
a
Demoniack
woman
.
§
99.
Benedict
dying
,
went
to
purgatory
saith
Bin.
as
some
apparitions
proved
,
but
he
was
delivered
out
of
that
pain
by
St.
Odilo's
prayers
,
and
his
Brother
's
Alms.
(
you
see
how
much
better
it
is
to
be
a
Saint
than
a
Pope
)
you
need
not
question
the
credit
of
their
intelligence
from
purgatory
.
§
100.
This
Pope's
own
Brother
,
Son
to
the
Tusculane
Earl
,
by
his
power
presently
seizeth
on
the
Papacie
.
But
Bin.
ex
Baron
.
would
perswade
us
that
this
invaded
Pope
afterward
repented
,
resigned
,
and
was
new
chosen
by
the
Clergy
.
He
was
very
like
to
have
their
votes
when
he
had
gotten
such
power
and
advantage
:
But
where
was
the
Roman
Church
that
while
?
Now
dyed
the
pious
Emperor
Henry
,
(
Iohn
21
as
Plat.
18
as
Bin.
)
being
driven
away
by
the
People
,
Conrade
restored
him
.
(
so
far
was
the
Pope
obeyed
.
)
§
101.
A
Council
at
Lymoges
,
an.
1029.
gave
an
Apostolical
title
to
Martial
their
founder
.
§
102.
An.
1●32
.
Another
at
Pampilone
was
about
a
Bishop's
seat
.
§
103.
Princes
in
this
age
are
commended
for
their
piety
(
especially
their
zeal
for
Rome
.
)
But
did
the
Popes
yet
amend
?
The
next
man
that
cometh
in
by
the
same
power
as
the
former
,
is
Benedict
the
9th
Nephew
to
Iohn
and
Son
to
Albericus
;
most
say
he
was
but
ten
years
old
,
some
say
18.
capable
,
saith
Baron
and
Bin.
of
Impudence
and
luxury
;
by
the
tyranny
of
his
Father
intruded
,
An.
1030.
And
(
say
they
)
being
given
over
to
lust
and
pleasure
,
and
by
humane
frailty
rushing
into
impudence
,
and
living
to
great
scandal
of
the
faithful
,
he
was
by
the
Romans
,
the
Consul
Ptolemy
favouring
it
,
rejected
,
or
at
least
gave
it
up
by
the
perswasion
of
the
holy
Abbot
Bartholomew
.
Whereupon
Silvester
the
3d.
came
into
his
place
,
who
had
been
Bishop
of
Sabine
,
even
by
bribery
and
evil
arts
;
and
did
rend
the
Church
by
a
new
Schism
:
But
he
had
fcarc●
Sate
three
months
,
but
Benedict
by
the
help
of
the
Tusculanes
returned
and
cast
him
out
,
as
an
invader
.
In
the
mean
time
a
third
man
,
Iohn
Arch-Presbyter
of
Rome
invading
the
same
seat
,
brought
yet
a
greater
deformity
on
the
Church
:
And
so
A
THREE-HEADED
BEAST
ARISING
FROM
THE
GATES
OF
HELL
did
miserably
infest
the
holy
Chain
of
St.
Peter
.
]
These
are
the
words
of
the
Popes
grand
flatterers
.
And
they
tell
us
that
one
Gratian
a
Presbyter
pitying
this
miserable
state
of
the
Church
,
went
to
all
the
three
Popes
,
and
gave
them
money
to
hire
them
all
to
resign
;
And
so
Benedict
as
the
most
worthy
being
secured
of
the
Revenues
of
England
,
deposed
himself
;
and
that
he
might
the
more
freely
execute
his
lusts
betook
himself
to
his
Fathers
house
,
when
intruded
by
force
and
tyranny
he
had
held
the
Papacy
eleven
years
.
And
when
the
rest
by
his
example
had
done
the
like
,
each
being
contented
with
his
assigned
portion
of
the
Revenue
,
the
Church
An.
1044.
was
restored
to
its
ancient
union
,
peace
and
concord
,
the
Schism
being
expelled
,
and
the
tyranny
by
which
it
was
oppressed
taken
out
of
the
way
.
]
Thus
Bar.
and
Bin.
But
how
came
this
Presbyter
to
be
so
honest
and
so
rich
?
you
must
know
that
when
he
had
got
out
the
three
Popes
he
was
made
Pope
himself
,
of
which
more
anon
.
§.
104.
But
though
these
Authors
tell
us
but
of
four
Popes
at
once
,
as
credible
writers
of
their
own
tell
us
there
were
six
:
Wernerus
in
Fasciculo
Tempor
.
saith
[
The
14.
[
*
](A26898-e132460-b)
*
Onuphr
.
will
tell
you
better
that
it
was
the
20th
.
Schism
was
scandalous
and
full
of
confusion
between
Ben●dict
the
9th
.
and
five
others
;
which
Benedict
was
wholly
vitious
,
and
therefore
being
damned
,
he
appeared
in
a
monstrous
and
horrid
shape
,
his
head
and
tail
were
like
an
Asses
,
the
rest
of
his
body
like
a
Bear
,
[
(*)
](A26898-e132510-b)
(*)
So
say
Platina
and
many
others
also
.
saying
,
I
thus
appear
because
I
lived
like
a
beast
.
In
this
Schism
there
were
no
less
than
six
Popes
at
once
:
1.
Benedict
was
expulsed
.
2.
Silvester
3d.
got
in
,
but
is
cast
out
again
,
and
Benedict
restored
.
3.
But
being
cast
out
again
Gregory
the
6th
.
is
put
into
his
place
:
who
because
he
was
ignorant
of
Letters
caused
another
Pope
to
be
consecrated
with
him
,
to
perform
Church-Offices
,
which
was
the
fourth
:
which
displeased
many
,
and
therefore
a
third
is
chosen
instead
of
those
two
that
were
fighting
with
one
another
.
6.
But
Henry
the
Emperor
coming
in
deposed
them
all
and
chose
Clement
the
2d
.
]
the
sixth
that
were
alive
at
once
.
There
is
great
difference
between
Wernerus
,
Onuphrius
,
Platina
,
Baronius
,
but
all
confess
that
there
were
three
or
four
at
once
.
And
the
three
were
secured
of
the
revenues
before
they
resigned
to
the
fourth
;
no
doubt
leaving
him
his
part
:
This
it
is
for
Bishops
to
be
great
and
rich
,
which
will
ascertain
wicked
men
to
seek
them
.
But
if
Wernerus
say
true
that
this
Iohan.
Gratianus
,
made
Gregory
6th
.
was
illiterate
,
he
was
a
strange
Roman
Arch-Presbyter
before
,
and
a
strange
Pope
after
,
but
greatly
to
be
commended
that
would
ordain
a
fellow
Pope
that
could
read
.
§
105.
This
horrid
monstrous
villain
called
Benedict
the
9th
.
Canonized
Simeon
an
Anchorite
at
Trevirs
.
Do
you
think
he
was
not
a
good
judge
and
lover
of
Saints
?
He
crowned
Conrade
the
Emperor
who
came
into
Italy
to
master
the
Bishop
of
Milan
that
rebelled
,
say
Baron
,
and
Bin.
and
many
other
great
things
he
did
.
§
106.
Even
in
these
times
there
were
Councils
held
.
1.
One
at
Lymoges
,
to
judge
St.
Martial
to
be
an
Apostle
,
and
to
agree
to
excommunicate
the
souldiers
that
robbed
and
plundered
,
and
to
curse
their
horses
and
arms
,
and
deny
Christian
burial
to
all
the
Countrys
where
they
prevailed
,
save
the
Clergy
and
poor
,
&c.
Another
at
Beauvois
on
the
same
occasion
.
And
another
at
Tribur
,
unknown
for
what
.
§
107.
This
Pope
Gregory
6th
.
(
who
was
Iohn
Gratian
the
Roman
Arch-Presbyter
,
that
Werner
saith
was
illiterate
and
made
him
a
fellow
Pope
)
is
very
variously
described
:
Baron
.
and
Bin.
and
some
others
make
him
an
honest
man
that
ended
the
Schism
.
Cardinal
Benno
maketh
him
Simoniacal
that
hired
them
out
to
get
the
Papacie
:
Baron
▪
and
Bin.
for
this
revile
him
as
a
malicious
lyar
.
They
say
that
Gregory
,
for
punishing
sacrilegious
villains
by
the
sword
that
cared
not
for
Anathema's
,
was
accused
by
the
Romans
that
now
lived
by
theft
and
rapine
,
as
a
Simonist
and
a
murderer
.
Conrade
being
dead
and
Henry
his
Son
made
Emperor
,
he
being
in
Italy
held
a
Synod
at
Sutria
near
Rome
where
all
the
four
Popes
causes
were
examined
:
And
the
three
former
were
deposed
,
that
is
,
deprived
of
the
revenue
which
was
parted
among
them
,
and
this
Gregory
6.
(
say
most
authors
,
and
even
Hermannus
that
wrote
in
those
very
times
)
was
deposed
,
(
but
saith
Baron
.
he
honestly
resigned
.
)
And
the
Roman
Clergy
being
found
so
bad
,
that
none
were
fit
for
the
place
,
the
Emperor
chose
(
say
most
,
or
caused
to
be
chosen
saith
Bin.
)
the
Bishop
of
Bamberge
in
Germany
called
Clement
the
2d
.
§
108.
The
Emperor
setling
the
Bishop
of
Bamberge
,
Clem.
2.
in
the
chair
,
returned
and
took
the
last
Pope
Gregory
with
him
to
avoid
contention
;
and
Clement
went
after
with
Hildebrand
and
dyed
by
the
way
the
9th
.
month
after
his
Creation
.
Benedict
hearing
this
invadeth
the
Papacy
again
,
the
third
time
,
even
that
villain
that
was
first
of
the
four
,
and
held
it
eight
months
after
this
,
so
yet
we
have
divers
Popes
.
§
109.
An.
1067.
A
Council
is
held
at
Rome
by
Clem.
2.
against
Simony
.
§
110.
Poppo
Bishop
of
Brixia
is
made
Pope
,
by
the
Emperor
and
the
common
suffrage
,
say
Bar.
and
Bin.
(
an.
1048.
)
But
saith
Platina
and
others
,
it
is
reported
that
he
made
the
poyson
with
which
the
Citizens
poysoned
his
predecessor
Clem.
2.
And
that
he
seized
on
the
place
by
violence
without
any
c●nsent
of
Clergy
or
People
,
it
being
now
the
custom
for
any
ambi●ious
man
,
that
could
,
to
seize
on
the
Popedom
;
but
God
,
saith
Plat
,
as
a
just
revenger
resisted
him
,
for
he
dyed
the
twenty
third
day
of
his
Papacie
.
Yet
the
Romans
had
again
taken
an
oath
in
Clem.
2d's
.
time
to
choose
no
Pope
without
the
Emperor's
licence
.
For
the
Romans
were
become
so
wicked
and
factious
that
they
were
not
to
be
trusted
in
such
a
thing
.
§
111.
Upon
these
horrid
villanies
and
schisms
Baron
.
and
Bin.
again
cry
out
on
the
Novatores
,
for
casting
these
things
in
the
teeth
of
the
R●man
Church
,
as
impudent
men
.
And
they
say
still
,
-
1.
That
it
was
not
the
Church
that
chose
these
Popes
(
as
Benedict
9.
)
but
Tyrants
obtruded
them
.
-
2.
That
yet
so
great
was
the
power
of
the
Roman
Church
that
even
false
Popes
were
obeyed
by
all
the
Christian
world
.
]
Ans.
1.
When
yet
they
tell
us
themselves
that
even
the
City
of
Rome
was
so
far
from
obeying
them
,
that
they
imprisoned
,
deposed
,
killed
them
.
And
the
whole
Greek
Church
excommunicated
them
since
Photius's
dayes
;
only
the
horrid
contentions
between
the
Sons
and
off-spring
of
Char●main
and
the
Germane
Princes
,
gave
them
advantage
to
Lord
it
by
Anathema's
in
France
,
Germany
,
and
Italy
,
and
such
nearer
parts
,
whilest
the
contenders
would
make
use
of
them
,
and
they
of
the
contenders
.
And
horrid
ignorance
had
invaded
the
clergy
,
and
consequently
the
Laity
,
and
subjected
them
in
darkness
to
this
Ruler
that
maketh
so
great
use
of
darkness
.
of
the
three-headed
monstrous
beast
.
§
113.
Rome
was
now
so
wise
as
to
be
conscious
a
little
of
their
badness
and
unfitness
to
choose
themselves
a
Pope
,
and
therefore
sent
to
the
Emperor
Henry
to
choose
them
one
.
He
chose
them
Bruno
a
good
Bishop
of
Tullum
;
who
in
his
way
,
at
the
Abby
of
Cluny
,
met
with
Hildebrand
that
went
from
Rome
thither
,
who
told
him
that
the
Emperor
being
a
Lay-man
had
no
power
to
make
or
choose
a
Pope
[
(*)
](A26898-e133680-b)
(*)
Though
a
King
may
not
ordain
a
Bishop
:
Question
whether
he
may
remove
an
ordained
Bishop
from
one
Church
to
another
,
the
people
only
accepting
him
by
free
consent
?
but
the
Clergy
and
people
;
but
if
he
would
follow
his
advise
,
he
should
in
a
better
way
attain
his
end
:
so
Hildebrand
went
with
him
and
perswaded
him
to
put
off
his
purple
,
and
to
go
in
a
common
habit
,
and
confess
that
he
is
not
their
Bishop
till
they
choose
him
,
and
that
he
taketh
not
the
seat
as
given
by
the
Emperor
but
by
them
;
whereby
he
won
the
Romans
hearts
,
and
they
readily
chose
him
.
And
he
being
called
Leo
the
9th
,
after
so
many
monsters
,
went
for
a
very
excellent
Pope
.
But
yet
he
commanded
an
army
himself
against
the
Normans
,
and
proved
no
good
or
happy
Captain
,
his
Army
being
wholly
routed
,
and
himself
taken
Prisoner
:
whom
the
Normans
in
reverence
released
and
returned
safe
.
Pet.
Damianus
and
others
lament
his
Souldiery
as
his
great
sin
,
but
Baron
.
and
Bin.
excuse
him
,
and
say
,
all
the
world
now
alloweth
it
:
You
see
what
arguments
serve
at
Rome
:
where
it
was
but
lately
that
the
first
article
that
a
Roman
Council
before
Otho
Mag.
brought
in
against
Pope
Iohn
was
that
he
went
sometimes
in
Arms
:
And
to
be
formerly
a
Bishop
was
heretofore
an
incapacity
by
the
Canons
:
Yet
Rome
covereth
her
innovations
by
pretending
antiquity
,
and
calling
others
Novatores
.
§
114.
But
how
militant
a
defender
of
the
Roman
grandure
this
Leo
was
,
may
be
seen
in
his
Epistles
in
Bin.
p.
1096.
&c.
In
the
first
long
one
to
the
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
and
another
Greek
Bishop
,
he
reproveth
them
for
bold
damning
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
tells
them
that
they
were
members
of
Antichrist
,
and
forerunners
of
him
that
is
King
over
all
the
Children
of
pride
;
and
saith
,
who
can
tell
how
many
Antichrists
had
have
been
already
?
He
tells
them
how
many
heretick
Bishops
they
have
had
at
Const.
and
of
above
ninety
heresies
in
the
East
;
and
how
by
force
they
raged
against
the
Io●nnites
(
the
Nonconformists
that
followed
St.
Chrysostome
;
)
spritual
body
(
though
not
a
Spirit
.
)
[
*
](A26898-e133970-b)
*
Remember
that
.
)
Yet
he
reciteth
the
forged
grant
of
Constantine
,
saying
,
that
as
far
as
Kings
are
above
Judges
,
so
all
the
world
must
take
the
Pope
for
their
Head
;
and
that
he
gave
the
Palace
and
all
Rome
,
&c.
to
Silvester
,
and
said
it
was
unmeet
that
they
should
be
subject
to
any
earthly
.
Prince
that
were
by
God
made
Governors
of
Heaven
.
At
large
he
thus
pleadeth
for
the
Roman
Kingdom
of
Priests
,
c●●ding
them
that
had
put
down
all
the
Latine
Churches
and
monasteries
in
the
East
.
]
(
yet
Baron
.
and
Bin.
tell
you
all
the
Church
on
earth
obeyed
the
Pope
.
)
In
his
4th
.
Epistle
he
laments
that
in
Africa
there
was
205.
Bishops
at
a
Council
,
now
there
were
scarce
five
in
all
;
and
he
sheweth
that
all
Bishops
were
of
one
order
,
but
differenced
as
the
Cities
were
for
primacie
,
by
the
Civil
Laws
or
the
Fathers
reverence
.
That
where
the
Pagans
Arch-Flamins
were
,
there
were
instituted
Arch-Bishops
to
be
over
the
Provinces
;
where
a
Metropolis
was
,
Metropolitans
or
Arch-Bishops
were
placed
;
and
Bishops
in
lesser
Cities
where
had
been
Flamins
and
Counts
.
But
in
Africa
they
were
diver●●fyed
only
by
the
times
of
their
ordination
;
the
Bishop
of
Carthage
being
the
chief
.
]
In
his
Epistle
5.
he
hath
a
good
confession
of
faith
,
where
among
other
things
he
well
saith
,
[
That
God
predestinated
only
things
good
,
but
soreknew
both
good
and
evil
;
and
that
Grace
so
preventeth
and
followeth
man
,
that
yet
mans
free
will
is
not
to
be
denied
:
that
the
Soul
is
not
part
of
God
,
but
created
of
nothing
.
He
anathematizeth
every
Heresie
,
and
every
one
that
receiveth
or
venerateth
any
Scriptures
but
what
are
received
by
the
Catholick
Church
,
&c.
In
the
6th
.
again
he
chides
the
Patriarchs
of
Constantinople
for
the
title
Vniversal
;
saying
that
Peter
himself
was
never
called
the
Vniversal
Apostle
,
nor
did
any
of
his
Successors
take
so
prodigious
a
title
.
For
he
is
no
friend
to
the
bridegroom
that
would
be
loved
in
his
stead
,
but
a
Bawd
of
Antichrist
,
His
8th
.
Epistle
is
to
the
Greek
Emperor
to
flatter
him
,
to
help
him
with
Henry
against
the
Normans
;
In
which
(
to
prove
the
Romans
succession
)
he
saith
[
The
holy
Church
and
Apostolick
Seat
hath
been
too
long
usurped
by
Mercenaries
that
were
no
Pastors
,
This
Pope
and
Michael
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
,
were
so
unreconcilable
that
they
continued
mutual
condemnations
.
Michael
is
condemned
with
his
Greeks
.
1.
For
rebaptizing
the
Papists
.
2.
For
saying
that
they
had
no
true
Sacrifice
or
Baptism
.
3.
For
holding
Priests
marriage
,
for
rejecting
the
Filioque
,
&c.
Bin.
p.
1116.
§.
114.
CCCXXIX
.
An.
1049.
A
Roman
Council
was
fain
upon
pennance
to
pardon
Simoniacal
Bishops
and
Priests
,
because
the
Cry
was
,
that
else
almost
all
the
Churches
would
be
destitute
,
and
the
Church
service
omitted
to
the
subversion
of
the
Christian
Religion
,
and
the
desperation
of
all
the
faithful
.
(
Where
was
the
holy
Church
of
Rome
now
,
and
its
Succession
,
if
the
Canons
for
nullifying
Simoniacal
ordinations
hold
good
?
)
§
115.
CCCXXX
.
The
Pope
resolved
to
go
to
France
,
and
Preside
in
a
Council
,
which
he
did
,
at
Rhemes
:
But
many
Nobles
and
Bishops
told
the
King
that
it
was
an
usurpation
and
a
Novelty
and
would
enslave
his
Kingdom
:
The
King
forbad
him
,
yet
the
Pope
came
whether
the
King
would
or
not
;
And
the
King
went
away
about
his
military
affairs
,
and
some
Bishops
with
him
,
and
others
stayed
.
The
Arch-Bishop
of
Rhemes
,
and
others
were
accused
of
heinous
Crimes
:
The
Bishop
of
Laugres
was
charged
with
[
entring
by
Simoniacal
heresies
,
selling
orders
,
bearing
Armes
,
Murder
,
Adultery
,
Tyranny
to
his
Clergy
,
and
Sodomy
:
Many
witnesses
testified
all
this
:
One
Clergy-man
witnessed
,
that
while
he
was
yet
a
Lay-man
this
Bishop
violently
took
his
Wife
from
him
,
and
when
he
had
committed
adultery
with
her
,
he
made
her
a
Nun.
]
A
Presbyter
witnessed
that
this
Bishop
took
him
and
delivered
him
to
his
followers
,
who
tormenting
him
by
many
torments
,
which
is
more
wicked
,
did
with
sharp
nails
pierce
his
generals
,
and
by
such
violence
forced
him
to
give
them
ten
pounds
of
denaries
:
The
Bishop
hearing
these
accusations
desired
time
and
Council
,
and
going
to
the
Arch-Bishops
of
Besanzon
,
and
Lyons
,
openeth
his
secrets
to
them
and
desireth
them
to
plead
his
cause
.
But
the
man
involved
in
the
guilt
of
such
villanies
(
who
but
the
day
before
had
been
the
accuser
of
a
faulty
Brother
,
and
seeing
the
mote
in
anothers
eye
,
had
not
seen
the
beam
in
his
own
,
but
moved
for
the
other
mans
damnation
being
himself
deservedly
to
be
condemned
,
)
was
not
only
unable
to
excuse
himself
from
the
objected
crimes
,
but
also
the
tongue
of
his
advocate
(
the
Arch-Bishop
)
was
by
God
so
silenced
that
he
was
not
able
to
speak
a
word
for
his
defence
.
For
the
Arch-Bishop
of
Besanzon
where
he
prepared
himself
to
plead
for
him
and
excuse
his
crimes
,
suddenly
found
himself
disabled
in
his
voice
by
God
.
And
when
the
Arch-Bishop
of
Besanzon
found
himself
so
disabled
by
miracles
,
he
gave
sings
to
the
Arch-Bishop
of
Lyons
to
speak
for
this
his
Brother
in
his
stead
;
who
rising
up
said
that
the
accused
Bishop
doth
confess
that
he
sold
Orders
,
and
that
he
extorted
the
money
from
the
said
Priest
,
but
that
he
did
not
do
the
tormenting
actions
mentioned
by
him
;
other
things
he
denyed
,
but
before
the
next
day
he
fled
from
the
Council
.
And
another
Bishop
(
of
Nevers
)
confessed
that
his
Parents
bought
his
Place
,
and
deposed
himself
:
and
some
other
Bishops
confessed
Simoniacal
entrance
.
The
Pope
excommunicated
many
that
fled
from
the
Council
.
He
renewed
some
old
neglected
Canons
,
That
no
man
be
promoted
to
Church-Government
without
the
ELECTION
of
the
CLERKS
and
the
PEOPLE
,
&c.
CHAP.
12.
The
continuation
of
the
history
of
Councils
and
their
Bishops
till
the
Conucil
at
Constantinople
.
§
1.
CCCXXXI
.
Under
Leo
9.
an.
1049
,
a
Synod
at
Mentz
,
some
accused
Bishops
were
questioned
and
other
little
matters
done
.
§
2.
CCCXXXII
.
In
a
Council
at
1050.
Berengarius
his
Letters
to
Lanfrancus
were
read
,
and
he
condemned
(
in
a
blind
age
.
)
§
3.
CCCXXXIII
.
An.
1050.
A
Synod
at
Vercelli
condemned
Iohannes
Scotus
and
Berengarius
and
some
that
defended
them
.
§
4.
CCCXXXIV
.
An.
1050.
A
Council
at
Coyaca
contained
the
King
Ferdinandus
of
Castile
,
and
his
Queen
,
Bishops
and
Nobles
(
like
our
Parliaments
,
and
so
were
many
Councils
then
:
)
It
is
said
to
be
for
restoring
Christianity
(
so
low
was
it
grown
in
the
height
of
Popery
and
ignorance
)
having
several
orders
for
reformation
.
wine
,
water
and
the
host
in
the
eucharist
signifie
the
Trinity
.
The
5th
.
saith
,
that
Priests
must
so
eat
at
the
feasts
of
the
dead
,
as
to
do
some
good
for
their
souls
,
&c.
§
5.
CCCXXXV
.
An.
1051.
A
Roman
Council
excommunicated
Gregory
Bishop
of
Vercelli
for
Adultery
with
a
widow
espowsed
to
his
Uncle
,
and
for
perjuries
:
But
he
was
after
restored
to
his
office
on
promise
of
satisfaction
:
Also
all
the
whores
of
Priests
were
decreed
to
be
made
servants
at
Laterane
.
Pet.
Damian
.
et
Bin.
p.
1124.
§
6.
CCCXXXVI
.
In
another
Roman
Synod
the
Pope
Canonized
a
Bishop
Gerhard
,
and
decided
a
quarrel
between
two
Bishops
for
extent
of
their
Diocesses
,
§
7.
Vict●r
the
2d
.
is
next
Pope
an.
1055.
Leo
Hostiensis
saith
that
no
man
at
Rome
was
found
worthy
.
Plat.
saith
that
they
feared
offending
the
Emperor
:
However
the
Romans
sent
to
the
Emperor
to
choose
one
for
them
,
and
some
say
desired
this
might
be
the
man
.
§
8.
CCCXXXVII
.
Platina
saith
that
in
a
Council
at
Florence
he
deposed
many
Bishops
for
Simony
and
Fornication
.
§
9.
CCCXXXVIII
.
In
a
Council
at
Lyons
,
Baronius
(
after
others
)
saith
a
miracle
was
done
,
viz.
saith
he
[
The
heresie
of
Simonie
having
seized
on
all
Italy
and
Burgundie
,
the
Pope
sent
Hildebrand
a
sub-Deacon
to
call
a
Council
,
where
an
Arch-Bishop
accused
of
Simony
bribed
all
his
accusers
the
next
day
into
silence
:
[
Glory
be
to
the
Father
,
Son
and
Holy
Ghost●
]
He
said
the
rest
,
but
was
not
able
to
name
the
Holy
Ghost
:
Whereupon
he
confest
his
crimes
,
and
besides
seven
and
twenty
other
Prelates
of
the
Churches
,
forty
five
Bishops
consest
themselves
Simoniacks
and
renounced
their
places
.
]
What
a
case
was
the
Church
in
when
Popery
grew
ripe
?
Pet.
Damian
.
mentioneth
six
Bishops
deposed
by
Hildebrand
for
divers
crimes
.
§
10.
By
the
way
it
is
worthy
enquiry
whether
Hildebrand
being
neither
Bishop
,
Priest
,
nor
Deacon
,
but
a
sub-Deacon
only
,
was
any
of
the
Clergy
or
Church-Pastors
to
whom
Christ
gave
the
power
of
the
Keys
(
Yea
,
de
specie
,
that
should
have
the
power
of
the
Keys
,
yea
,
and
be
above
the
Bishops
of
the
Church
?
And
whether
Popes
or
Prelates
may
commit
preaching
or
Sacraments
to
Lay-men
?
if
not
,
how
can
they
commit
the
Keys
of
Church-Government
to
them
,
or
to
any
as
little
authorized
by
Christ
?
Indeed
baptizing
is
but
using
the
Key
of
Church-entrance
;
And
therefore
he
that
may
so
let
men
into
the
Church
may
baptize
them
(
which
Papists
unhappily
allow
the
Laity
.
)
And
if
per
se
or
per
alium
will
salve
all
,
whether
Priests
may
not
preach
,
pray
,
and
give
Sacraments
by
Lay-men
:
And
so
Lay-men
at
last
put
down
both
Prelates
and
Priests
as
needless
?
§
11.
CCCXXXIX
.
An.
1055.
They
say
that
this
great
Subdeacon
Hildebrand
(
the
grand
advancer
of
the
Roman
Kingdom
)
did
call
a
Council
at
Tours
,
which
cited
poor
Berengarius
and
forced
him
to
recant
(
whether
it
be
true
I
know
not
.
)
§
12.
To
this
Council
the
Emperor
Henry
sent
his
Agents
to
complain
that
Ferdinand
the
great
,
King
of
Castile
,
refused
subjection
to
the
Emperor
,
and
claimed
some
such
title
to
himself
,
and
(
now
ignorance
,
superstition
,
and
interest
having
made
the
Clergy
the
Rulers
of
Kings
and
Kingdoms
)
the
Emperor
desireth
that
King
Ferdinand
may
be
excommunicate
unless
he
will
submit
and
surcease
,
and
all
the
Kingdom
of
Spain
be
interdicted
(
or
forbidden
Gods
worship
.
)
Baronius
,
an.
1055.
writes
ex
Io.
Mariano
;
and
Binnius
p.
1126.
§
13.
CCCXL
.
They
say
that
the
Emperor
dying
,
left
his
Son
Henry
but
five
years
old
,
and
knew
no
better
way
to
secure
his
succession
than
to
desire
Pope
Victor
to
take
the
care
of
it
:
who
therefore
called
a
Council
at
Colen
to
quiet
Baldwin
and
Godfrey
Earls
of
Flanders
that
else
would
have
resisted
him
.
Thus
Bishops
in
Councils
now
were
as
Parliaments
to
the
Kingdoms
of
deluded
men
.
§
14.
CCCXLI
.
At
Tholouse
,
an.
1056.
A
Council
of
18
Bishops
attempted
reformation
,
forbidding
(
alas
!
how
oft
)
Bishops
to
sell
orders
,
and
other
acts
of
Simony
,
and
Priests
using
their
wives
,
and
the
Adultery
,
Incest
and
perjury
of
Bishops
and
Priests
;
bidding
them
that
are
such
,
repent
,
and
forbidding
communion
with
men
called
hereticks
.
§
15.
CCCXLII
.
Though
Adultery
,
Incest
,
Perjury
and
Simony
of
Bishops
was
so
hardly
restrained
,
it
seems
they
would
pay
for
it
by
superstition
;
Baron
.
ad
an.
1056.
)
that
1.
All
Bishops
and
Priests
should
say
Mass
every
day
.
2.
That
at
fasts
and
Litanies
(
which
were
perambulations
in
penitence
)
they
should
be
cloathed
in
sackcloth
.
§
16.
Stephen
the
9th
.
alias
10th
.
is
next
made
Pope
:
In
his
time
saith
Platina
the
Church
of
Milan
was
reconciled
to
Rome
,
that
had
withdrawn
itself
from
it
two
hundred
years
.
Was
all
the
world
then
subject
to
the
Pope
when
his
Italian
neighbours
were
not
?
§
17.
This
Pope
lived
after
his
entrance
but
6
or
7
months
,
and
they
say
made
them
promise
him
to
choose
none
in
his
place
till
Hildebrand
came
home
to
counsel
them
:
(
A
great
Subdeacon
that
Rome
must
be
ruled
by
.
)
But
in
the
mean
time
the
new
Emperor
being
but
five
or
six
years
old
,
the
great
men
of
Italy
turned
to
the
old
game
and
brought
in
one
by
strength
(
Mincius
)
whom
they
called
Benedict
the
10th
.
alias
9th
.
a
Bishop
;
he
reigned
9
months
,
20
dayes
.
But
when
Hildebrand
came
home
he
got
him
cast
out
.
This
was
the
twenty
first
schism
in
the
Papacie
.
§
18.
Hildebrand's
crafty
counsel
was
to
send
to
the
Emperor
to
consent
to
Gerard
Bishop
of
Florence
whom
they
chose
in
Italy
and
called
Nicholas
the
2d
.
§
19.
This
Pope's
first
epistle
is
to
the
Arch-Bishop
of
Rhemes
to
advise
him
to
admonish
the
King
of
France
for
resisting
the
Pope
.
§
20.
CCCXLIII
.
The
Pope's
Council
at
Sutrium
deposed
Benedict
.
§
21.
CCCXLIV
.
An.
1059.
A
Council
of
113
Bishops
at
Rome
,
they
say
,
made
Berengarius
recant
,
but
not
repent
;
but
as
soon
as
he
came
home
he
wrote
against
them
and
their
Doctrine
.
§
22.
In
this
Council
,
saith
Platina
,
the
Pope
made
a
decree
very
profitable
to
the
Church
of
Rome
.
Bin.
saith
these
were
the
words
(
translated
)
[
p.
1666.
First
,
God
being
the
Inspector
it
is
decreed
that
the
election
of
the
Roman
Bishop
be
in
the
power
of
the
Cardinal
Bishops
:
so
that
if
any
one
be
inthroned
in
the
Apostolick
seat
,
without
the
foregoing
concordant
and
Canonical
election
of
them
,
and
after
the
consent
of
the
following
religious
Orders
,
Clerks
and
Laity
,
[
(*)
](A26898-e135770-b)
(*)
But
others
say
,
the
Emperor's
consent
also
was
put
in
.
he
be
not
accounted
Apostolical
but
Apostatical
.
]
Here
it
is
much
to
be
noted
,
1.
That
this
is
a
new
foundation
of
the
Papacy
(
by
Hildebrand's
Council
)
without
which
it
was
falling
to
utter
confusion
.
How
then
doth
the
Roman
sect
cry
down
Innovation
and
boast
of
Antiquity
?
2.
Either
the
Bishop
of
Rome
is
to
be
chosen
as
the
Bishop
of
that
particular
Church
,
and
then
the
members
of
that
particular
Church
should
choose
him
,
3.
Either
this
decree
was
new
,
or
old
and
in
force
before
:
If
new
,
their
Church
foundation
is
new
and
mutable
,
as
is
said
:
If
old
,
all
the
Popes
that
were
otherwise
chosen
were
no
Popes
.
4.
And
if
it
be
but
necessary
for
the
future
,
all
that
after
were
otherwise
chosen
were
no
Popes
.
5.
If
several
wayes
and
parties
or
powers
making
Popes
may
all
make
them
true
Popes
,
then
who
knoweth
which
and
how
many
of
those
there
are
and
which
is
the
true
Pope
if
ten
were
made
at
once
ten
several
wayes
?
6.
This
confesseth
that
Christ
hath
appointed
no
way
for
choosing
Popes
,
nor
given
any
sort
of
men
power
to
choose
them
:
else
what
need
Pope
Nicholas
begin
it
now
anew
?
And
if
so
,
it
seemeth
that
Christ
never
instituted
the
Papacy
:
For
can
we
suppose
him
so
Laxe
a
Legislator
,
as
to
say
,
a
Pope
shall
be
made
,
and
never
tell
us
who
shall
have
power
to
do
it
.
Then
England
may
choose
one
,
and
France
another
,
and
Spain
another
,
&c.
the
Bishops
one
,
the
Priests
another
,
the
Prince
another
,
and
the
Citizens
another
.
But
if
Christ
have
setled
a
Pope-making
power
in
any
,
it
is
either
the
same
as
Pope
Nicholas
did
,
in
Cardinal
Bishops
,
or
not
▪
If
not
,
the
Pope
changeth
Christ's
institution
:
If
yea
,
then
all
those
were
no
Popes
that
were
otherwise
chosen
,
and
so
where
is
the
Roman
Church
and
its
succession
.
7.
What
power
hath
Pope
Nicholas
to
bind
his
successors
?
Have
not
they
as
much
power
as
he
?
and
so
to
undo
it
all
again
?
If
the
King
should
decree
that
his
Kingdom
hereafter
shall
not
be
hereditary
but
elective
,
and
that
the
Bishops
should
be
the
choosers
of
the
King
,
were
this
obligatory
against
the
right
of
his
heirs
?
8.
By
this
decree
,
if
the
Laity
and
Clerks
consent
not
after
,
he
is
still
no
Pope
.
§
23.
In
this
same
Council
(
saith
Bin.
ibid.
)
it
was
decreed
[
that
no
one
hear
the
Mass
of
a
Presbyter
,
whom
he
knoweth
undoubtedly
to
have
a
Concubine
,
or
Subintroduced
Woman
.
]
Quaer
.
Whether
they
that
make
him
a
Schismatick
that
goeth
from
a
scandalous
,
wicked
,
malignant
,
or
utterly
insufficient
Priest
,
and
dare
not
commit
the
care
of
his
soul
to
such
a
one
,
be
not
looser
than
Pope
Nicholas
and
this
Roman
Council
was
?
§
24.
A
Council
at
Malphia
and
another
at
Paris
for
Crowning
King
Philip
,
and
one
at
Iacca
in
Spain
,
of
small
moment
.
§
25.
An.
1061.
Was
the
22d
.
Schism
or
two
Popes
of
Rome
,
for
five
years
continuance
.
The
Cardinal
Bishops
,
for
fear
of
the
Emperor
,
chose
one
that
was
great
with
him
,
Anselm
Bishop
of
Luca
:
but
the
Italian
Princes
perswaded
the
Emperor
that
it
was
a
wrong
to
them
and
him
,
and
chose
Cadolus
Palavicinus
Bishop
of
Parma
,
called
Honorius
the
2d
.
a
great
battle
(
saith
Platina
)
was
fought
,
in
which
many
of
both
sides
f●ll
,
but
Cadolus
was
driven
away
.
He
shortly
returned
with
a
great
Army
being
called
by
a
part
of
the
Romans
,
that
were
men
of
pleasure
,
and
by
force
seized
on
the
Suburbs
and
St.
Peter's
Church
:
But
the
Souldiers
of
Gotifred
put
his
Souldiers
to
flight
;
and
he
himself
narrowly
scaped
,
the
Prefect
of
Rome's
Son
with
him
breaking
through
the
Romans
got
possession
of
the
Tower
,
where
they
besieged
him
till
they
forced
him
to
yield
,
and
buy
his
liberty
of
the
besiegers
for
300
pound
of
Silver
.
Then
the
Bishop
of
Colen
having
the
education
of
the
young
Emperor
▪
came
to
Rome
to
rebuke
Alexander
as
an
Usurper
,
but
by
Hildebrand
was
so
overcome
(
that
the
choice
belonged
not
to
the
Emperor
)
that
he
called
a
Council
which
confirmed
Alexander
and
deposed
Honorius
.
The
Emperor
consented
on
condition
that
Cadolus
be
pardoned
,
and
Gibert
(
his
promoter
,
Chancellor
of
Parma
)
made
Arch-Bishop
of
Ravenna
,
which
the
Pope
consented
to
and
did
.
Thus
then
were
Popes
and
Bishops
made
.
Q.
How
shall
we
be
sure
,
for
Cadolus's
five
years
,
who
was
the
Pope
?
§
26.
A
woman
called
Mathildis
a
Countess
was
then
the
great
Patroness
of
the
Papacy
,
who
furnished
military
Hildebrand
(
that
did
all
)
with
Souldiers
to
conquer
several
Great
Men
that
opposed
them
,
and
to
set
up
Alexander
and
defend
him
.
§
27.
This
Pope
Alexander
is
said
by
Bin.
and
Baron
to
judge
King
Harold
,
He
after
required
Rent
(
Peter-Pence
)
from
England
of
William
.
§
28.
He
made
some
constitutions
for
his
old
Church
at
Milan
.
Three
thing
are
the
summe
of
them
and
many
other
Councils
.
1.
Against
Simonie
.
2.
Against
the
Clergies
fornication
(
no
Canons
cured
them
of
either
of
these
.
)
3.
That
no
Lay-Man
judge
any
Clerk
for
his
crimes
:
only
if
Priests
live
in
fornication
he
alloweth
Lay-Men
to
tell
the
Arch-Bishops
,
and
if
they
will
do
nothing
,
then
to
withhold
their
duties
and
benefits
till
they
amend
.
(
But
this
Binnius
noteth
was
but
a
temporary
extraordinary
concession
,
for
the
hatred
that
this
Pope
had
to
fornicating
Clergy-Men
.
)
But
if
they
did
but
now
and
then
lie
with
a
woman
by
chance
,
and
did
not
obstinately
still
keep
them
,
they
must
not
so
trouble
them
.
§
29.
CCCXLV.
The
foresaid
Cadolus
or
Honorius
2d
.
was
setled
Pope
by
a
Council
at
Basil
,
An.
1061.
where
,
say
some
,
many
Simoniacal
,
incontinent
,
wicked
Bishops
decreed
that
no
Pope
should
be
made
but
out
of
Italy
(
which
they
called
Paradise
,
that
is
,
Lombardy
.
)
§
30.
CCCXLVI
.
A
Council
at
Osborium
,
An.
1062.
contrarily
condemned
him
and
set
up
Alexander
.
Though
before
Platina
saith
that
Cisalpini
omnes
all
on
the
Romans
side
of
the
Alpes
obeyed
Honorius
except
Mathildis
a
good
woman
.
§
31.
Here
Binnius
thought
a
Dialogue
of
Pet.
Damian
worthy
to
be
inserted
,
to
prove
that
Princes
may
not
make
Bishops
of
Rome
.
In
which
he
would
prove
that
the
Decrees
that
gave
the
Emperor
such
power
may
be
changed
,
because
God
doth
not
alwaies
perform
his
own
word
for
want
of
mans
duty
;
what
thou
dost
do
quickly
,
had
been
a
command
to
do
the
thing
.
2.
In
the
Rechabites
that
drank
not
Wine
when
Ieremy
bade
them
;
As
if
Gods
Command
to
Ieremy
to
try
them
,
had
been
his
Command
to
them
to
do
it
.
A
Council
was
at
Arragon
in
Spain
for
we
know
not
what
.
§
32.
CCCXLVII
.
An.
1063.
Peter
Bishop
of
Florence
being
accused
of
Heresie
and
Simony
,
§
33.
CCCXLVII
.
In
a
Council
at
Mantua
(
to
quiet
some
that
yet
took
Cadolus's
part
and
accused
Pope
Alexander
of
Simony
)
Alexander
is
owned
,
and
Cadolus
,
not
appearing
,
cast
out
;
who
after
tryed
it
out
(
as
is
aforesaid
)
by
an
Army
.
§
34.
CCCXLIX
.
In
a
Council
at
Barcelon
the
Spaniards
abrogated
their
old
Gothish
Laws
and
made
new
ones
,
but
would
not
change
the
Gothish
Church
rites
:
Here
also
Alexander
was
owned
.
§
35.
An.
1065.
A
Council
was
at
Rome
against
incest
.
§
36.
Another
for
the
same
,
the
former
not
prevailing
.
§
37.
In
a
Synod
at
Winchester
,
William
the
Conqueror
puts
down
and
imprisons
Bishops
and
sets
up
others
,
for
his
own
interest
.
§
38.
CCCL
.
A
Council
at
Mentz
was
to
have
separated
the
young
Emperor
and
his
Queen
,
but
the
Popes
Legate
hindred
it
.
§
39.
CCCLI
.
In
a
Council
at
Mentz
the
Bishop
of
Constance
is
cast
out
for
Simony
and
many
crimes
;
the
Emperor
being
for
him
.
§
40.
An.
1072.
They
say
an
English
Council
subjected
York
to
Canterbury
and
owned
Wolstan
Bishop
of
Worcester
accused
for
being
unlearned
as
he
was
.
§
41.
CCCLII.
An.
1073.
In
a
Council
at
Ersord
the
Emperor
got
the
Bishops
to
fulfil
his
will
about
some
Tythes
,
threatening
them
that
appealed
to
Rome
.
§
42.
Now
cometh
in
the
Foundation
of
the
new
Church
of
Rome
,
Hildebrand
called
Gregory
7th
.
An.
1073.
a
man
of
Great
wit
,
and
for
ought
I
find
in
the
most
probable
History
not
guilty
of
the
gross
immoralities
,
or
sensuality
of
many
of
his
predecessors
;
but
it
's
like
blinded
with
the
opinion
which
the
Papists
Fifth-monarchy
men
have
received
(
and
Camp●nelia
de
regno
Dei
opened
and
pleaded
for
)
viz.
that
Christs
Kingdom
on
earth
consisteth
in
the
Saints
judging
the
world
,
that
is
,
the
Pope
and
Prelates
ruling
the
Kings
and
Kingdoms
of
the
earth
,
he
did
with
greatest
animosity
set
himself
to
execute
his
opinions
.
And
withal
,
the
factions
of
Rome
and
tyranny
of
their
petty
Princes
and
Whores
and
debauched
Citizens
,
having
long
made
the
Papacy
the
scorn
of
the
world
and
the
lamentation
of
all
sober
Christians
,
constrained
the
better
part
to
beg
help
from
the
Emperors
against
debauched
monstrous
Popes
and
their
upholders
:
And
by
this
means
sometimes
the
choice
fell
into
the
Emperors
hands
,
and
sometimes
when
they
were
far
off
,
the
City-prevailing-part
rebelled
,
and
chose
without
them
,
or
pulled
down
them
that
the
Emperors
set
up
:
And
then
the
Emperors
came
and
pulled
down
the
Anti-Popes
,
and
chastised
the
City
faction
;
and
thus
between
the
Italian
and
the
German
powers
the
City
was
a
field
of
war
,
subdue
all
Kings
and
Kingdoms
within
their
reach
to
such
a
Priest-King
as
was
then
under
so
great
disgrace
.
And
tibi
dabo
claves
must
do
all
this
.
§
43.
Hildebrand
however
had
the
wit
to
settle
himself
at
first
by
seeking
the
Emperor's
consent
:
And
being
settled
he
got
Agnes
the
Emperor's
mother
and
Guardian
mostly
on
his
side
.
He
then
began
to
claim
presentations
and
investitures
and
to
take
the
power
over
the
Bishops
out
of
the
Emperor's
hands
,
and
to
threaten
him
as
Simoniacal
,
and
for
communicating
with
the
excommunicate
.
The
Emperor
after
some
treaty
submitted
,
and
was
reconciled
to
the
Pope
;
but
the
Pope
said
he
did
not
amend
.
The
Pope
calls
a
Council
at
Rome
,
where
he
excommunicated
Simoniacks
,
openly
saying
that
he
would
excommunicate
the
Emperor
unless
he
amended
.
Guibert
Arch-Bishop
of
Ravenna
being
there
accuseth
the
Pope
for
such
threats
against
the
Emperor
,
and
got
Cincius
the
Prefect's
Son
to
apprehend
him
and
imprison
him
.
The
People
rise
up
in
arms
and
deliver
the
Pope
,
and
pull
down
Cincius's
house
to
the
ground
,
and
cutting
off
their
noses
,
banish
his
family
out
of
the
City
.
Cincius
got
to
the
Emperor
.
Guibert
.
Arch-Bishop
of
Ravenna
,
Theobald
Arch-Bishop
of
Milan
,
deprived
him
of
all
Regal
Power
and
administration
(
as
far
as
his
decree
would
do
it
.
)
The
form
of
his
curse
and
deposition
Platina
reciteth
,
where
are
these
words
[
I
cast
him
down
from
his
Imperial
and
Regal
Administration
;
And
I
absolve
all
Christians
Subject
to
the
Empire
,
from
that
Oath
,
by
which
they
have
used
to
swear
Fidelity
to
true
Kings
:
For
it
is
meet
that
he
be
deprived
of
dignity
,
who
endeavoureth
to
diminish
the
Majesty
of
the
Church
.
]
(
Mark
O
ye
Kings
and
be
wise
.
)
Some
told
the
Pope
that
the
Emperor
should
not
be
so
hastily
Anathematized
:
To
whom
he
answered
,
Did
Christ
except
Kings
when
he
said
to
Peter
[
Feed
my
Sheep
?
when
he
gave
him
the
Power
of
binding
and
looseing
,
he
excepted
none
from
his
power
.
]
The
Emperor
wrote
Letters
to
many
Christian
Princes
and
States
to
acquaint
them
with
the
Papal
Injuries
;
and
the
Pope
wrote
his
accusations
of
the
Emperor
and
his
own
Justification
.
The
Empire
was
presently
all
in
Division
.
One
part
was
for
the
Emperor
,
and
another
for
the
Pope
:
Most
of
the
Bishops
of
Germany
obeyed
the
Emperor
,
and
some
were
against
him
,
as
excommunicate
.
Some
Councils
were
for
him
,
and
some
against
him
.
And
,
as
Abbas
Vrspurgensis
said
,
they
did
so
often
swear
and
forswear
according
as
Power
and
Interest
moved
,
one
time
for
the
Emperor
,
and
another
against
him
,
that
Perjury
was
become
a
common
thing
both
with
the
Bishops
and
the
Laity
.
He
that
will
see
the
many
treatises
that
Learned
men
then
wrote
for
the
power
of
Princes
against
the
Papal
tyranny
and
rebellion
may
find
them
in
the
Voluminous
Collections
of
Michael
Goldastus
de
Monarchia
.
The
party
that
obeyed
the
Pope
chose
another
to
be
Emperor
,
Rodulph
Duke
of
Suevia
:
The
Emperor
requireth
the
Pope
to
Excommunicate
Rodulph
:
He
refuseth
:
The
Emperor
calleth
a
Council
of
Bishops
at
Brixia
:
They
depose
the
Pope
,
and
make
Gibert
of
Ravenna
Pope
called
Clement
the
3d.
who
,
saith
Onuphrius
,
sate
,
21
years
,
so
long
had
they
two
Popes
,
at
this
23d
.
Schism
or
doubling
.
But
did
the
Emperor
nothing
to
prevent
all
this
?
Yes
,
at
the
motion
of
the
German
Princes
to
avoid
contention
,
he
made
an
Oath
to
ask
the
Pope
forgiveness
,
if
the
Pope
would
come
into
Germany
.
The
Pope
on
his
way
fearing
that
the
Emperor
coming
toward
him
with
an
Army
would
apprehend
him
,
turned
back
again
,
and
betook
him
to
a
strong
City
of
his
Patroness
one
Mathildis
a
woman
:
The
Emperor
with
his
Army
travelled
to
him
,
and
came
to
the
Gates
of
the
City
;
and
in
a
great
and
sharp
winter
frost
,
I
give
you
the
words
of
Platina
all
along
.
And
now
whether
Hildebrand
or
Henry
was
the
better
man
in
common
morals
,
I
that
knew
them
not
,
must
refer
you
to
the
Historians
of
that
age
,
of
whom
some
extol
the
Pope
and
depreciate
the
Emperor
,
and
others
honour
the
Emperor
,
and
deeply
accuse
the
Pope
;
But
if
an
Emperor
that
travelled
so
far
in●o
another
Country
,
and
put
off
his
ornaments
;
and
with
his
Army
waited
three
daies
patiently
in
the
Suburbs
of
a
womans
City
barefoot
in
a
great
frost
,
begging
mercy
and
pardon
of
a
Priest
before
he
could
be
let
in
,
and
after
this
sware
obedience
to
him
,
I
say
,
If
this
Prince
did
not
yet
sufficiently
submit
,
but
deserve
to
be
turned
out
of
his
Empire
,
though
at
the
cost
of
blood
and
desolation
to
the
innocent
Countries
,
But
the
Popes
Historians
say
that
the
Emperor
brake
his
Covenant
.
It
is
a
hard
thing
for
a
King
that
promiseth
Subjection
and
Obedience
to
a
Pope
to
be
sure
to
keep
his
word
,
unless
he
foreknew
what
would
be
commanded
him
:
when
he
hath
taken
away
his
Power
and
Kingdom
by
parts
,
he
may
command
his
life
.
It
's
a
great
doubt
to
me
,
when
God
hath
made
Princes
the
Rulers
of
Prelates
,
and
Procurators
of
his
Church
;
whether
it
be
not
a
sin
against
God
and
their
undertaken
office
,
for
these
Princes
to
cast
off
this
trust
and
work
,
because
a
Pope
or
Prelate
claimeth
it
.
The
Pope
still
charged
him
with
sacriledge
.
But
I
doubt
he
expounded
his
meaning
when
he
deposed
him
for
diminishing
the
Majesty
of
the
Church
,
that
is
,
of
the
Pope
and
Prelates
.
To
proceed
in
the
History
:
In
the
3d.
or
4th
.
battle
it
was
that
Rodulph
was
slain
;
and
It
was
the
Popes
denial
to
disown
or
excommunicate
Rodulph
after
so
low
a
submission
of
the
Emperor
,
that
enraged
Henry
,
and
made
him
think
of
another
remedy
than
to
be
a
Prelates
slave
.
The
Pope
called
all
the
Bishops
that
cleaved
to
the
Emperor
seditious
:
He
condemneth
Roland
the
German
Legate
and
sendeth
into
Germany
Legates
of
his
own
with
a
Mandamus
,
We
command
that
no
King
,
Arch-Bishop
,
Bishop
,
Duke
,
Earl
,
Marquess
,
or
Knight
dare
resist
our
Legates
,
&c.
And
the
Penalty
to
the
disobedient
is
terrible
,
viz.
[
We
accurse
him
from
Christ
,
and
take
from
him
his
part
of
Victory
by
Arms.
]
Sure
if
Popes
had
the
power
of
Victory
,
they
need
not
so
oft
have
fled
to
Castles
,
nor
to
have
rid
on
an
Ass
with
the
face
backward
,
nor
to
have
suffered
what
many
of
them
have
done
.
All
this
he
doth
,
[
Interpositâ
Dei
et
B.
Petri
authoritate
,
quâ
nulla
potest
esse
major
.
]
Did
Peter
ever
think
that
his
name
would
have
thus
subdued
Emperors
and
Kings
?
The
Pope
again
in
a
prayer
to
God
and
St.
Peter
reciteth
the
2d
.
Psalm
,
and
telleth
them
how
the
Emperor
would
cast
off
his
yoke
,
and
again
curseth
him
from
Christ
,
and
deposeth
him
from
all
his
Government
,
and
absolveth
all
his
Subjects
from
the
Oath
of
Obedience
;
saying
,
that
,
he
that
may
bind
and
loose
in
Heaven
hath
power
to
take
away
on
Earth
,
both
Empires
,
Kingdoms
and
Principalities
,
and
whatever
men
have
to
give
or
take
away
:
If
we
Iudge
the
ruling
Angels
,
how
much
more
their
Servants
?
Therefore
(
saith
he
to
the
Bishops
)
Let
Kings
and
all
secular
Princes
understand
by
the
example
of
this
man
,
how
great
your
power
is
in
Heaven
,
and
how
much
God
esteemeth
you
,
and
let
them
fear
hereafter
to
break
the
commands
of
the
Church
.
]
Pass
this
sentence
presently
on
Henry
,
that
all
may
understand
that
this
Son
of
iniquity
fell
not
from
his
Kingdom
by
Chance
,
but
by
your
endeavor
.
]
Plat.
p.
180.
Rodulph
being
killed
,
the
Rebels
set
up
the
Emperors
Son
,
a
Lad
,
against
his
own
Father
:
But
at
that
present
he
was
quieted
,
and
the
Emperor
went
with
an
Army
into
Italy
,
and
first
Conquered
the
Army
of
Mathildis
the
Popes
Patroness
,
and
brought
his
own
Pope
Clement
the
3d.
to
the
Chair
,
and
was
crowned
by
him
:
He
besieged
Gregory
in
the
Castle
:
Guiscard
,
a
Norman
cometh
with
an
Army
to
fight
for
the
Pope
:
The
Citizens
resist
him
,
(
the
Emperor
being
drawn
out
to
Sens.
)
Guiscard
burnt
and
destroyed
that
part
of
the
City
which
is
between
the
Laterane
and
the
Capitol
,
and
took
the
Capitol
and
destroyed
it
.
He
gave
the
prey
of
the
City
to
his
Souldiers
,
and
delivered
Gregory
and
carried
him
away
to
C●ssinum
and
Salernum
,
where
he
dyed
,
having
reigned
12
years
.
Bin.
saith
,
that
Henry
besieged
Rome
three
years
before
he
took
it
.
When
Robert
Guiscard
had
delivered
the
Pope
,
he
deposed
(
quantum
in
se
)
all
the
new
Cardinals
made
by
Clement
3.
and
cursed
the
Emperor
again
.
Gregory
himself
saith
that
Italian
,
French
,
and
German
Bishops
were
for
the
Emperor
,
and
they
were
also
for
Clement
3.
How
shall
we
know
then
which
was
the
true
Pope
?
§
44.
No
less
than
ten
Books
of
Hildebrand's
Epistles
are
added
by
Binnius
to
his
life
.
Most
of
them
for
the
Papal
Interest
.
In
lib.
2.
Ep.
5.
He
talketh
of
Philip
King
of
France
as
he
did
of
the
Emperor
,
saying
he
was
no
King
but
a
Tyrant
,
and
declaring
that
he
was
resolved
to
take
his
Kingdom
from
him
if
he
did
not
amend
his
wicked
life
.
Epist.
13.
He
tells
Solomon
King
of
Hungary
,
that
his
Kingdom
is
the
propriety
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
devoted
to
it
by
King
Stephen
;
and
reproveth
him
for
diminishing
the
Roman
Kingdom
,
by
accepting
Hungary
as
from
the
Germans
;
and
exhorts
him
to
repent
and
amend
.
Epist.
18.
He
again
threatneth
the
King
of
France
to
cut
off
from
the
Church
,
both
him
and
all
that
give
him
any
Regal
Honour
or
Obedience
(
O
heinous
crime
!
to
keep
the
5th
.
Commandment
and
Rom.
13.
1
,
2
,
3.
)
And
that
this
excommunication
shall
be
oft
confirmed
upon
St.
Peter's
Altar
.
]
Epist.
28.
He
suspends
(
quantum
in
se
)
the
Arch-Bishop
of
Breme
as
an
Enemy
to
the
Church
of
Rome
and
for
hindering
his
Legates
from
gathering
a
Council
,
and
refusing
to
come
to
Rome
to
answer
it
.
Epist.
32.
He
calls
the
King
of
France
a
ravening
Wolf
,
and
unjust
Tyrant
.
Many
great
persons
he
forced
to
separate
after
Marriage
,
because
they
were
in
the
fourth
degree
of
Consanguinity
.
Epist.
51.
He
tells
the
King
of
Denmark
,
that
not
far
from
Rome
there
was
a
Province
possest
by
vile
and
sluggish
Hereticks
,
and
desireth
him
to
send
his
Son
with
an
Army
to
conquer
them
.
What
Province
he
meaneth
,
I
am
not
certain
;
unless
it
was
the
Waldenses
.
§
44.
Reader
,
-
1.
That
the
Roman
Church
was
founded
only
by
our
Lord
.
-
2.
That
only
the
Bishop
of
Rome
is
rightly
called
Universal
.
-
3.
That
only
the
Pope
can
depose
Bishops
and
reconcile
them
.
-
4.
That
his
Legates
must
preside
in
Councils
,
though
they
be
of
inferior
degree
,
before
all
Bishops
;
and
may
pass
on
them
the
sentence
of
deposition
.
-
5.
That
the
Pope
may
depose
those
that
are
absent
.
-
6.
That
with
those
that
are
excommunicated
by
him
,
among
other
things
,
we
may
not
dwell
in
the
same
house
.
-
7.
That
to
him
only
it
is
lawful
to
make
new
Laws
for
the
necessity
of
the
time
;
and
to
congregate
new
people
;
of
Canonical
to
make
an
Abbaty
;
and
contrarily
to
divide
a
rich
Bishoprick
,
and
unite
poor
ones
.
-
8.
That
only
he
may
use
Imperial
Ensigns
or
Escucheons
.
-
9.
That
all
Princes
must
kiss
the
feet
of
the
Pope
only
.
-
10.
That
only
his
name
may
be
recited
in
the
Churches
.
-
11.
That
it
is
the
one
only
name
in
the
World
.
-
12.
That
it
is
lawful
for
him
to
depose
Emperors
.
-
13.
That
it
is
lawful
for
him
in
case
of
necessity
to
remove
Bishops
from
seat
to
seat
.
-
14.
That
he
may
ordain
a
Clerk
from
any
Church
whither
he
will
.
-
15.
That
one
ordained
by
him
may
govern
another
Church
;
and
must
not
take
a
superior
degree
from
another
Bishop
.
-
16.
That
no
Synod
without
his
command
may
be
called
Universal
.
-
17.
That
no
Chapter
,
nor
no
Book
may
be
accounted
Canonical
without
his
authority
.
-
18.
That
his
sentence
may
be
retracted
by
none
:
and
he
alone
may
retract
all
mens
.
-
19.
That
he
ought
to
be
judged
of
no
man
.
-
20.
That
no
man
must
dare
to
condemn
any
one
that
appealeth
to
the
Apostolick
Seat
.
-
21.
That
the
Greater
causes
of
all
Churches
must
be
referred
to
him
.
-
22.
That
the
Roman
Church
never
erred
,
nor
,
as
the
Scripture
witnesseth
,
will
ever
▪
err
.
-
23.
That
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
if
he
be
Canonically
ordained
,
is
undoubtedly
made
Holy
by
the
merits
of
St.
Peter
,
as
St.
Ennodius
Bishop
of
Papia
witnesseth
,
and
many
holy
Fathers
confess
,
as
is
contained
in
the
Decrees
of
Pope
Symmachus
.
-
24.
That
it
is
lawful
for
subjects
to
accuse
by
his
Command
and
licence
.
-
25.
That
he
may
depose
and
reconcile
Bishops
without
Synodal
meetings
.
-
26.
That
he
is
not
to
be
accounted
a
Catholick
who
agreeth
not
with
the
Roman
Church
.
-
27.
That
he
may
absolve
the
Subjects
of
unjust
men
from
fidelity
.
These
are
put
by
Bin.
among
Gregory's
Epistles
,
p.
1196.
as
the
Popes
Dictates
.
If
I
had
not
translated
them
from
such
an
unquestioned
Author
that
followeth
Baronius
,
some
would
have
thought
they
had
been
but
the
forgeries
of
some
Protestant
accuser
,
and
that
the
Popes
have
no
such
tenents
.
What
one
is
here
that
is
not
false
?
and
how
many
of
them
are
horridly
arrogant
?
The
reading
of
them
would
tempt
a
doubting
man
to
think
that
the
Pope
is
the
Eldest
Son
of
the
Prince
of
Pride
,
exalting
himself
above
all
that
is
called
God
,
and
arrogating
Christ's
prerogatives
,
and
therefore
Antichrist
.
If
any
would
know
what
Popery
is
;
A
great
part
of
the
description
is
here
given
you
by
their
greatest
Pope
himself
,
and
by
their
chief
Historians
.
§
45.
Much
of
his
4th
Book
of
Epistles
is
to
require
Princes
,
Prelates
,
and
People
to
forsake
the
Emperor
and
choose
another
,
and
to
excommunicate
all
that
will
communicate
with
him
:
yet
in
his
11th
.
Epist.
he
reciteth
himself
,
how
lamentably
with
tears
,
three
dayes
in
the
frost
barefoot
,
he
begged
for
pardon
,
and
how
the
compassionate
People
thought
the
Pope
hard-hearted
and
tyrannical
for
not
yielding
;
and
that
at
last
two
Ladyes
and
an
Abbot
overcame
him
to
absolve
him
.
§
46.
Lib.
4.
Epist.
28.
He
tells
the
Spaniards
also
that
their
Kingdom
was
St.
Peter's
property
:
But
why
did
he
trouble
himself
to
lay
claim
to
particular
Kingdoms
?
Would
not
his
claim
to
all
the
world
serve
turn
for
the
particulars
?
Lib.
5.
Epist.
4.
He
clameth
the
Isle
of
Corsica
.
§
47.
That
it
may
appear
that
the
presumptuous
usurpations
of
the
Pope
were
not
consented
to
by
many
Bishops
,
he
oft
complaineth
that
many
Bishops
of
France
,
Italy
,
and
Germany
were
against
him
:
He
abundantly
chideth
and
threatneth
several
particular
Bishops
for
resisting
and
disobeying
him
.
Lib.
6.
Epist.
4.
he
writeth
thus
to
the
Bishop
of
Liege
.
[
Having
read
the
Letters
of
your
Brotherhood
,
we
did
not
a
little
wonder
that
you
wrote
that
which
became
you
not
,
in
reverence
of
the
Apostolick
seat
:
but
that
you
did
with
biting
invective
reprehend
me
,
for
absolving
your
Parishioner
,
that
lately
came
to
us
;
as
if
the
Apostolick
seat
had
not
authority
to
bind
and
absolve
whomsoever
we
will
and
wheresoever
we
will
:
Know
therefore
that
we
are
greatly
moved
against
your
temerity
.
]
Indeed
one
of
the
tricks
of
the
Papal
ambition
was
to
be
the
Asylum
of
all
wicked
fugitives
that
fled
from
Church
justice
in
all
Countries
near
them
;
to
shew
favour
to
all
condemned
sinners
that
would
but
fly
to
Rome
,
and
appeal
to
them
from
the
Justice
of
their
Pastors
,
yea
,
and
of
their
Princes
too
,
which
made
their
friends
to
be
rather
many
than
good
.
§
48.
And
the
Church
of
Rome
was
not
yet
rich
enough
with
all
the
Principalities
it
had
got
:
They
still
kept
on
the
trade
of
enriching
the
Pope
to
save
their
souls
.
Binnius
.
p.
1233.
honoureth
us
with
a
record
among
Gregory
7th
.
Epistles
,
viz.
[
In
the
name
of
the
Father
,
Son
and
Holy
Ghost
,
in
the
6th
.
year
of
the
Pontificate
of
Gregory
7th
.
I
Marro
Son
of
Gisler
dwelling
in
the
Dukedom
of
Spoletane
,
for
the
Redemption
of
my
own
and
my
Parents
souls
do
give
,
deliver
and
offer
to
St.
Peter
Prince
of
the
Apostles
,
and
on
his
Altar
,
all
that
belongeth
to
me
of
the
Castle
called
Moricicla
,
&c.
]
Did
Christ
think
how
easily
Rich
men
might
be
saved
(
by
giving
to
the
Pope
in
the
name
of
St.
Peter
)
when
he
said
,
It
was
harder
for
a
rich
man
to
enter
into
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
than
for
a
Camel
to
go
through
a
Needle
's
Eye
?
§
49.
Lib.
7.
Epist.
3.
He
saith
[
They
that
are
Latines
do
all
of
them
,
Henry
,
and
defend
it
,
and
charge
me
with
too
much
obstinacy
and
impiety
against
him
.
]
And
if
the
Latines
did
so
,
what
did
the
Germans
,
French
,
&
c
?
You
see
here
that
it
was
far
from
all
the
world
that
was
subject
to
the
Pope
,
and
took
his
part
in
his
usurpations
.
Epist.
4.
He
commandeth
a
General
no
more
to
fight
against
the
King
of
Dalmatia
,
as
belonging
to
St.
Peter
]
.
§
50.
Yet
this
Pope
doth
teach
them
the
truth
against
deceitful
pennance
or
repentance
,
Lib.
7.
Epist.
10.
viz.
[
We
say
that
it
is
a
fruitless
pennance
,
when
men
remain
in
the
same
fault
,
or
in
the
like
,
or
in
a
worse
or
in
one
little
less
:
§
51.
Epist.
11.
He
tells
the
Duke
of
Bohemia
that
it
is
customarily
and
doubtfully
that
he
saluteth
him
with
[
Apostolical
Benediction
.
]
Because
he
communicated
with
the
excommunicate
:
And
he
denieth
his
request
of
using
or
translating
the
Divine
Service
or
Offices
into
the
Sclavonian
tongue
;
Thus
come
up
the
Prohibition
to
the
peoplee
,
to
pray
understandingly
.
Epist.
14.
He
absolveth
the
Bishop
of
Liege
from
an
Oath
because
,
he
took
it
by
force
:
And
commandeth
him
to
rise
up
against
the
imposer
with
all
his
power
,
he
being
St.
Peter's
enemy
.
Epist.
21.
He
tells
the
King
of
Denmark
of
an
ill
custom
among
them
,
that
whatever
ill
weather
or
calamity
befell
them
,
they
imputed
all
to
the
ill
lives
of
Priests
.
Epist.
23.
He
tells
our
King
William
the
Conqueror
that
seeing
he
was
on
his
side
,
and
is
charged
by
some
with
all
his
bloodshed
,
that
now
he
must
be
very
obedient
to
him
as
his
Pastor
,
and
Peter's
Successor
.
And
Epist.
25.
He
tells
them
that
the
Papal
or
Apostolick
power
is
greater
than
the
Kingly
and
must
rule
it
,
as
the
Sun
is
greater
than
the
Moon
.
Lib.
8.
Epist.
1.
He
laments
the
Corruption
of
the
Church
in
Armenia
:
[
1.
Because
they
mixed
not
Water
with
Wine
in
the
Sacrament
,
when
all
men
know
that
Blood
and
Water
came
from
the
side
of
Christ
.
Dioscorus
.
]
O
what
Heresies
!
Pag.
1254.
in
Bin.
There
is
an
Oath
that
Robert
Duke
of
Apulia
,
Calabria
and
Sicily
to
be
true
to
the
Pope
,
and
defend
him
as
holding
all
these
from
him
;
and
there
is
the
Popes
grant
of
them
to
him
,
laying
claim
also
to
his
other
dominions
;
the
denyal
of
which
he
patiently
beareth
at
the
present
.
§
52.
But
lest
you
think
that
at
least
the
Kingdom
of
Spain
was
fast
,
all
this
while
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
Lib.
8.
Epist.
2.
He
writeth
thus
himself
.
[
By
the
Letters
of
my
Legate
Richard
Abbot
of
Marseilles
you
may
know
how
great
impiety
is
gone
out
of
your
Monastery
(
of
Cluny
)
by
the
presumption
of
Robert
a
Monk
,
who
imitating
Simon
Magus
,
feareth
not
to
rise
up
against
the
Authority
of
St.
Peter
,
with
all
the
craft
of
his
malignity
,
and
to
reduce
by
his
suggestion
into
their
old
error
an
hundred
thousand
men
,
who
by
our
diligence
began
to
return
to
the
right
way
:
]
But
he
hopes
that
the
Abbot
thinks
as
he
,
for
the
honour
of
the
Roman
Church
.
He
chargeth
the
Abbot
to
cast
out
this
man
that
had
so
endangred
Spain
,
adding
[
And
by
your
Letters
diligently
acquaint
the
King
who
is
deceived
by
his
fraud
,
that
he
hath
greatly
provoked
St.
Peter's
wrath
and
indignation
against
him
,
and
his
grievous
Revenge
against
him
and
his
Kingdom
unless
he
repent
,
because
he
undecently
handled
a
Legate
of
the
Roman
Church
,
and
believed
falshood
rather
than
truth
.
Of
which
that
he
may
worthily
make
satisfaction
to
God
and
St.
Peter
,
as
he
hath
disgraced
our
Legate
,
so
let
him
by
due
humility
and
condign
Reverence
,
make
himself
commendable
and
devout
.
For
we
think
meet
to
signifie
to
him
by
you
,
that
we
will
excommunicate
him
if
he
correct
not
his
fault
,
dura
et
aspera
,
Things
hard
and
sharp
against
him
as
an
enemy
of
the
Christian
Religion
.
]
O
brave
Pope
!
had
not
these
men
a
notable
Knack
or
hap
that
could
sit
and
talk
down
Emperors
,
and
Kings
,
and
subdue
and
dispose
of
Kingdoms
,
by
sitting
at
home
and
talking
big
,
and
telling
them
that
St.
Peter
was
angry
with
them
?
And
who
was
this
King
but
the
great
Al●onsus
,
to
whom
he
writeth
himself
,
Epist.
3.
to
put
away
his
evil
counsellors
,
and
hearken
in
all
things
to
the
Popes
Legate
,
Richard
?
§
53.
Epist.
6.
l.
8.
He
commandeth
Souldiers
to
help
Michael
the
Emperor
of
Constant
against
the
Usurper
,
to
make
himself
judge
,
and
get
an
interest
again
in
the
Empire
:
But
in
vain
.
§
54.
Epist.
7.
He
declareth
that
divers
Princes
having
sworn
and
promised
him
help
,
he
resolved
to
come
with
an
Army
to
recover
Ravenna
to
the
Church
.
Epist.
8.
He
rejoyceth
that
they
had
newly
found
St.
Matthew's
body
,
and
bids
them
now
take
him
joyfully
for
their
patron
.
These
are
the
grounds
of
Popish
superstition
:
The
body
of
St.
Matthew
that
preached
to
the
Abassines
in
another
part
of
the
world
,
§
55.
Epist.
10.
He
writeth
to
Orzoceus
Prince
of
Calaris
or
Sardinia
,
to
require
him
as
a
note
of
his
obedience
to
St.
Peter
and
concord
with
the
Church
of
Rome
,
whose
use
it
is
,
to
let
his
Arch-Bishop
shave
his
Beard
,
not
shaving
of
Beards
were
put
into
their
terms
of
Union
and
Peace
?
[
Science
falsly
so
named
.
]
1
Tim.
6.
20.
as
befooling
the
world
with
pedantick
trifling
,
and
calling
them
off
from
their
great
concernes
,
may
we
not
say
then
that
this
is
vain
Government
and
Order
falsly
so
named
,
which
thus
calleth
the
Church
from
its
primitive
purity
,
simplicity
and
unity
,
when
Christians
were
known
by
loving
one
another
,
to
these
childish
games
,
that
the
Prelates
and
Priests
of
the
Catholick
Church
must
be
known
by
their
being
without
Beards
?
One
would
suspect
this
had
its
original
from
Pope
Ioane
,
if
there
were
indeed
such
a
person
;
and
that
it
is
a
Symbol
of
the
Churches
sex
,
as
it
is
called
Our
Mother
;
or
at
least
that
Marozia
or
Theodora
instituted
it
.
5.
And
do
you
know
which
were
the
more
inexcusable
,
for
silencing
and
persecuting
the
preachers
of
the
Gospel
?
The
Iews
that
did
it
because
they
thought
it
took
down
Gods
Law
,
and
would
bring
the
Roman
Power
on
them
;
Or
the
Roman
heathens
that
thought
the
Gospel
destroyed
the
worship
of
their
forefathers
Gods
;
or
the
Roman
Papists
,
that
silenced
and
persecuted
men
for
wearing
Beards
?
1
Thes.
2.
16.
§
56.
Epist.
11.
When
some
French
Preachers
had
revived
Religion
in
Sweden
;
the
Pope
,
desirous
to
reap
where
they
had
sowed
,
sends
to
the
King
of
Sweden
,
to
tell
him
his
joy
;
and
that
what
the
French
taught
them
they
recieved
from
Rome
,
and
to
desire
him
to
send
one
of
his
Bishops
to
Rome
,
to
acquaint
him
with
their
customs
,
and
to
receive
his
Laws
and
Mandates
.
You
see
by
what
means
Rome
was
raised
.
Epist.
15.
A
Bishop
gave
up
his
Bishoprick
:
The
Pope
chides
him
and
commands
him
to
a
Monastery
;
Rather
than
do
so
,
he
returneth
to
his
seat
again
:
The
Pope
chargeth
him
with
the
Idololatriae
scelus
the
Crime
of
Idolatry
,
for
not
obeying
him
;
and
writes
to
them
not
to
recieve
him
or
be
ruled
by
him
,
as
ever
they
loved
the
Grace
of
God
and
St.
Peter
.
The
like
he
doth
,
Epist.
16.
by
the
disobedient
Bishop
of
Narbon
,
and
Epist.
17.
by
the
disobedient
Arch
Bishop
of
Rhemes
,
and
Epist.
18.
19
,
20.
of
the
same
;
and
all
this
in
St.
Peter's
name
.
Yea
Epist.
20.
he
requireth
the
King
of
France
(
Philip
)
to
joyn
against
the
Arch-bishop
of
Rhemes
as
excommunicate
,
as
ever
he
would
have
St.
Peter's
Grace
,
because
his
Kingdom
and
his
Soul
were
in
St.
Peter's
power
.
And
it
is
no
wonder
that
they
that
believe
that
the
Pope
is
St.
Peter's
Vicar
and
Secretary
,
and
that
their
souls
are
in
his
power
,
will
give
him
all
their
Lands
or
Kingdoms
to
save
their
souls
.
§
57.
When
the
Pope
sentenced
the
Emperor
Henry
to
be
excommunicate
and
deposed
,
and
was
charged
to
have
done
this
without
authority
,
he
wrote
his
21
Epist.
l.
8.
to
the
Bishop
of
Metz
to
prove
that
he
had
power
to
do
it
;
and
to
absolve
his
Subjects
from
their
Oaths
of
fidelity
;
saying
,
that
the
Scriptures
were
full
of
certain
documents
to
prove
it
.
And
his
certain
documents
are
Tibi
dabo
Claves
,
&c.
and
Feed
my
Sheep
;
And
Kings
are
not
excepted
.
They
are
St.
Peter's
Sheep
.
Bin.
p.
1262.
he
saith
,
that
the
Head
of
Priests
is
at
the
right
hand
of
God
;
but
who
knoweth
not
that
Kings
and
Dukes
had
their
beginning
from
them
that
knew
not
God
,
and
affected
by
blind
lust
and
intolerable
presumption
to
domineer
over
others
,
the
Devil
the
Prince
of
the
world
acting
them
,
in
Pride
,
Rapines
,
Perfidiousness
,
Murders
and
all
wickedness
?
who
while
they
would
have
the
Priests
of
the
LORD
to
stoop
to
their
footsteps
,
are
rightlyest
compared
to
him
who
is
head
of
all
the
Sons
of
pride
,
who
said
even
to
Christ
,
All
this
will
I
give
thee
,
if
thou
wilt
fall
down
and
worship
me
.
Who
doubteth
but
that
the
Priests
of
Christ
are
the
Fathers
and
Masters
of
Kings
and
Princes
,
and
of
all
the
faithful
?
And
is
it
not
notorious
miserable
madness
for
a
Scholar
to
endeavour
to
subjugate
his
Master
,
and
a
Son
his
Father
,
and
by
wrongful
obligations
to
subject
him
to
his
power
,
by
whom
he
believeth
that
he
may
be
bound
or
loosed
both
in
Earth
and
Heaven
?
Did
not
Pope
Innocent
excommunicate
Arcadius
the
Emperor
?
and
Pope
Zachary
depose
from
his
Kingdom
the
King
of
France
,
not
so
much
for
his
iniquities
,
as
because
he
was
not
meet
for
so
great
power
;
placed
Pepin
in
his
stead
,
and
absolved
all
the
French
from
the
Oath
of
fidelity
?
Ambrose
sheweth
that
Gold
is
not
so
much
more
pretious
than
Lead
,
as
the
Priestly
Dignity
is
higher
than
the
Kingly
Power
.
Pag.
1263.
Yea
even
the
exorcists
have
power
over
Devils
:
How
much
more
over
those
that
are
Subject
to
the
Devils
,
and
are
his
members
?
And
if
the
exorcist
excel
so
much
,
how
much
more
the
Priests
?
And
every
King
when
he
cometh
to
his
end
,
doth
humbly
and
pitifully
beg
the
Priests
help
,
that
he
may
scape
the
prison
of
Hell
,
and
Darkness
,
and
at
the
judgment
of
God
be
found
absolved
.
But
is
there
either
Priest
or
Lay-man
that
when
he
is
dying
begs
help
of
the
King
for
the
saving
of
his
soul
?
What
King
or
Emperor
can
by
his
Office
,
take
a
soul
by
baptism
from
the
power
of
the
Devil
,
and
number
him
with
the
Sons
of
God
,
and
fortifie
him
with
holy
Chrism
?
And
(
which
is
the
greatest
thing
in
the
Christian
Religion
)
can
with
his
own
mouth
make
Christs
body
and
blood
?
Or
which
of
them
can
bind
and
loose
in
Heaven
and
earth
?
By
all
which
it
may
be
plainly
gathered
by
how
great
power
the
sacerdotal
dignity
excelleth
.
Which
of
them
can
ordain
one
Clerk
in
the
holy
Church
?
How
much
less
can
they
depose
him
for
any
fault
?
For
in
orders
exclesiastical
,
to
depose
is
an
act
of
greater
power
than
to
ordain
:
For
Bishops
may
ordain
Bishops
,
but
in
no
wise
depose
them
without
the
authority
of
the
Apostolick
seat
:
Who
then
that
hath
any
knowledg
can
doubt
but
that
Priests
are
preferred
before
Kings
?
In
a
word
,
we
must
know
that
all
good
Christians
are
more
fitly
Kings
than
evil
Princes
:
For
these
by
seeking
the
Glory
of
God
do
strenuously
rule
themselves
:
But
the
other
seeking
their
own
,
and
being
enemies
to
themselves
do
tyrannically
oppress
others
:
These
(
good
Christians
)
are
the
body
of
Christ
.
The
other
(
bad
Princes
)
are
the
body
of
the
Devil
.
These
so
rule
themselves
,
as
that
they
shall
reign
eternally
with
the
highest
Emperor
.
But
the
power
of
the
other
brings
them
eternally
to
perish
by
eternal
damnation
,
with
the
Prince
of
darkness
,
who
is
King
over
all
the
Sons
of
Pride
.
And
it
is
not
to
be
wondered
at
that
[
(*)
](A26898-e141360-b)
(*)
And
are
Prelates
so
bad
too
that
rule
the
Church
?
bad
Prelates
consent
to
an
unrighteous
King
,
whom
for
their
ill
got
preferments
by
him
,
they
love
and
fear
,
who
Simoniacally
ordaining
any
,
do
for
a
base
price
sell
even
God
himself
.
For
as
the
elect
are
inseperably
united
to
their
head
,
so
the
reprobate
are
pertinaciously
confederate
against
the
good
with
him
that
is
head
of
their
militia
.
[
(*)
](A26898-e141370-b)
(*)
Was
it
a
mark
of
a
reprobate
to
obey
the
King
against
the
Pope
?
Let
Emperors
and
Kings
see
then
how
much
the
Imperial
and
Kingly
dignity
is
to
be
feared
,
in
which
very
few
are
saved
[
b
](A26898-e141380-b)
b
And
are
there
more
Popes
saved
?
and
those
that
by
Gods
mercy
come
to
salvation
are
not
made
so
good
(
or
eminent
)
as
many
of
the
poor
,
the
Spirit
of
God
being
judge
:
For
from
the
beginning
of
the
world
to
these
times
of
ours
,
we
find
not
in
all
the
authentick
Scripture
any
Emperors
or
Kings
whose
lives
were
so
adorned
with
great
[
c
](A26898-e141390-b)
c
How
few
Popes
ever
wrought
miracles
?
virtue
and
miracles
,
as
were
an
innumerable
multitude
of
the
contemners
of
the
World
;
though
I
believe
that
by
Gods
mercy
many
of
them
have
been
saved
:
For
to
say
nothing
of
the
Apostles
and
Martyrs
,
what
Emperor
or
King
,
was
ever
famous
for
miracles
,
like
Martin
,
Anthony
,
or
Benedict
?
what
Emperor
or
King
did
raise
the
dead
?
cleanse
the
Lepers
?
illuminate
the
Blind
?
Constantine
of
pious
memory
,
Theodosius
,
Honorius
,
Charles
,
Lewis
,
propagators
of
Christian
Religion
,
defenders
of
the
Church
,
are
praised
and
honoured
by
the
Church
,
but
not
noted
to
have
shined
with
such
glory
of
miracles
.
Moreover
to
what
Kings
or
Emperors
names
[
d
](A26898-e141440-b)
d
It
's
worth
the
enquiry
what
is
the
reason
that
we
have
no
holy
days
,
Churches
,
or
Masses
named
for
the
honor
of
Kings
save
a
few
of
late
that
were
devoted
to
the
Pope
.
are
Churches
or
Altars
dedicated
?
or
hath
the
Holy
Church
appointed
Masses
to
be
celebrated
?
Let
Kings
and
other
Princes
fear
lest
by
how
much
in
this
life
they
would
be
preferred
before
other
men
,
by
so
much
the
more
liable
they
be
to
eternal
burnings
.
As
it
is
written
:
Wisd.
c.
6.
Great
men
shall
be
greatly
tormented
.
For
they
have
as
many
men
to
be
accountable
for
,
as
were
Subject
to
them
.
(
[
*
](A26898-e141450-b)
*
Ah
poor
Pope
then
!
that
must
answer
for
all
the
world
or
Church
,
even
for
those
at
the
Antip●des
which
Pope
Zachary
believed
not
.
And
if
one
religious
man
find
it
so
great
a
work
to
keep
his
own
soul
,
how
great
a
labour
belongeth
to
Princes
,
for
so
many
thousand
souls
?
(
*
)
And
if
the
judgment
of
holy
Church
so
bind
a
man
for
killing
one
;
what
will
become
of
them
that
for
this
worlds
honour
murder
many
thousands
?
Who
though
they
sometime
cry
Meâ
Culpâ
for
killing
many
,
yet
are
glad
at
the
heart
for
the
extension
of
their
honour
,
and
are
not
sorry
that
they
did
what
is
done
,
nor
that
they
have
driven
their
Brethren
into
Hell
.
The
rest
of
the
Epistle
exhorteth
Kings
to
avoid
Pride
and
Tyranny
:
As
I
cite
it
historically
to
shew
you
the
Spirit
of
Papacy
,
so
fas
est
et
ab
hoste
doceri
.
There
is
somewhat
in
it
worthy
the
remembering
,
that
greatness
prove
not
pernicious
to
themselves
and
others
,
for
want
of
goodness
.
§
58.
But
sure
these
Papal
arguments
savour
not
of
infallibility
:
May
not
a
mean
wit
discern
,
1.
That
goodness
giveth
not
right
to
places
of
Government
without
a
call
,
else
the
best
man
must
be
always
King
:
And
then
what
Pope
had
Title
to
his
Seat
?
Right
to
Heaven
,
will
not
prove
a
right
to
Kingdoms
:
Nor
,
è
contra
,
Power
to
cast
out
Devils
will
not
prove
that
the
exorcist
may
cast
out
the
King
,
Infallible
,
Holy
,
Wise
and
Peaceable
as
they
have
pretended
,
and
had
not
proved
the
shame
of
Religion
and
Incendiaries
of
the
Christian
World
,
in
so
many
generations
,
it
would
have
tempted
men
strongly
for
the
interest
of
Religion
and
mankind
,
to
wish
that
all
power
had
been
committed
to
the
Clergy
,
and
that
Campanella's
Regnum
Dei
,
or
Fift-Monarchy
,
by
Priestly
Government
of
the
World
,
had
taken
place
.
But
when
their
own
historians
make
fourty
Popes
together
Monsters
of
wickedness
,
and
piety
at
the
same
time
to
be
translated
to
the
Princes
,
this
turneth
our
thoughts
another
way
:
Especially
when
we
find
still
that
a
proud
,
worldly
,
wicked
Clergy
,
are
the
great
confounders
of
the
World
.
§
59.
Epist.
23.
He
sends
to
his
Legates
to
demand
of
the
King
of
France
,
It
seemeth
the
Roman
Peter
must
have
money
,
Rule
and
Honour
of
all
the
world
,
though
he
cry
it
down
in
others
.
§
60.
Lib.
9.
Ep.
1.
He
suspendeth
the
Arch-Bishop
of
Rouen
in
Normandy
,
from
consecrating
any
Bishop
or
Priest
,
or
Church
,
because
he
had
not
visited
the
Pope
at
Rome
,
when
as
men
and
women
came
to
him
from
the
remoter
parts
of
the
Earth
;
(
The
Pope
loved
much
company
,
and
loved
not
privacy
so
well
as
I
do
.
)
and
because
he
had
not
sought
his
pallium
;
though
he
wrote
submissively
to
him
.
§
61.
Even
this
Pope
Ep.
2.
l.
9.
Professeth
to
the
King
of
Spain
[
that
a
Lye
is
a
sin
though
it
come
from
a
pious
intention
for
peace
;
but
in
Priests
it
is
a
kind
of
Sacriledg
.
]
And
if
so
,
Priests
had
need
to
take
heed
that
they
Lye
not
,
by
swearing
,
subscribing
,
declaring
or
professing
any
falshood
though
à
Pope
should
command
them
.
§
62.
In
the
same
Ep.
he
congratulates
that
Spain
received
his
Order
of
service
or
Liturgie
,
because
that
which
they
used
hitherto
had
some
things
contrary
to
the
Christian
Faith
.
What
?
Was
the
old
Spanish
Liturgy
,
heresie
?
§
63.
Ep.
3.
l.
9.
The
Pope
upon
the
death
of
Rodulph
,
fearing
the
Emperors
coming
into
Italy
,
pretendeth
that
now
all
men
advised
him
to
receive
the
Emperor
,
for
peace
,
into
his
favour
and
mercy
;
saying
,
that
almost
all
the
Italians
were
for
him
,
and
that
his
Patroness
Mathildis
was
counted
mad
by
her
own
Subjects
,
who
would
not
fight
for
her
and
him
;
and
therefore
sends
to
try
whether
he
could
get
any
help
from
others
;
charging
them
to
see
that
the
next
chosen
King
be
one
true
to
St.
Peter
,
and
to
that
end
sends
them
an
Oath
of
obedience
to
Saint
Peter
and
his
Vicar
which
the
King
must
take
.
§
64.
Ep.
4.
He
employeth
his
agents
to
engage
the
Norman
Duke
Robert
to
help
him
with
an
Army
.
And
Ep.
5.
His
Legate
having
deposed
all
the
Bishops
of
Normandy
that
refused
to
come
to
his
Synod
,
he
tells
him
that
William
King
of
England
,
and
Duke
of
Normandy
,
though
he
was
not
so
good
as
he
should
be
,
was
more
useful
and
better
to
the
Church
than
other
Kings
,
and
therefore
must
not
be
offended
,
Ep.
8.
He
writeth
to
the
Duke
of
Venice
,
by
all
means
to
avoid
all
excommunicate
persons
,
and
their
friendship
and
favour
lest
they
came
into
the
snares
of
the
same
damnation
:
For
Ana●hema's
were
the
arms
by
which
he
subdued
Emperors
,
and
was
to
do
his
work
.
The
like
to
others
in
other
Epistles
.
And
Ep.
12.
He
brought
one
Count
Bertran
to
swear
him
fidelity
,
and
to
give
him
all
his
Countrey
,
and
honour
as
Earl
of
Provence
,
§
65.
Ep.
14.
He
congratulates
to
the
Kings
of
the
Visigoths
their
conversion
to
Christianity
;
but
tells
them
they
must
oft
send
to
Rome
for
further
instruction
.
How
frequently
he
made
Arch-Bishops
and
Bishops
travel
to
him
out
of
other
Kingdoms
when
his
Legates
wronged
them
,
many
other
Epistles
shew
.
Ep.
17.
The
Norman
Duke
,
Robert
,
acquainteth
the
Pope
with
a
Victory
which
he
had
got
:
He
returneth
him
this
answer
,
that
he
had
but
done
his
duty
and
now
as
it
was
Saint
Peter
that
had
given
him
this
victory
,
if
he
would
not
make
him
angry
,
he
must
now
be
thankful
to
Saint
Peter
,
and
remember
what
he
owed
him
,
to
help
him
against
the
Emperor
,
Henry
,
and
all
his
other
enemies
.
§
66.
Ep.
20.
He
writes
to
the
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
that
he
had
shewed
himself
guilty
of
disobedience
which
is
as
Idolatry
in
that
he
had
not
travelled
to
Rome
to
visit
the
Pope
when
he
commanded
him
;
and
tells
him
that
if
he
come
not
by
All-Saints
day
next
he
shall
be
deposed
;
for
many
weak
men
that
could
scarce
rise
out
of
their
beds
,
came
from
other
much
farther
Countreys
:
and
he
should
lose
Saint
Peter's
grace
if
he
failed
(
must
they
do
so
also
from
the
Antipodes
?
)
Ep.
22.
He
tells
the
Count
of
Angiers
(
or
Anjou
)
that
he
should
have
obeyed
the
sentence
of
his
Bishop
,
though
it
was
unjust
.
And
so
every
wicked
Prelates
power
over
Princes
and
all
others
shall
be
absolute
.
He
flattered
our
King
William
the
Conqueror
more
than
other
Kings
;
but
ep.
2.
l.
11.
He
complaineth
of
his
punishing
a
Bishop
,
telling
him
that
God
taketh
them
as
the
apple
of
his
eye
,
and
saith
,
Touch
not
mine
anointed
;
and
though
they
are
naught
and
very
unworthy
they
must
be
honoured
,
and
being
called
Gods
,
men
must
not
meddle
with
them
.
Ep.
1.
Append.
(
Bin.
p.
1278
)
he
tells
Lanfrank
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
how
far
the
Church
was
from
purity
in
his
days
;
viz.
that
[
The
Bishops
and
such
as
should
be
Pastors
of
Souls
,
do
with
insatiable
desire
hunt
after
the
Glory
of
the
World
,
and
the
pleasures
of
the
flesh
.
And
do
not
only
themselves
confound
all
things
that
are
holy
and
religious
,
but
by
their
example
draw
their
Subjects
to
all
wickedness
;
And
that
to
let
them
alone
is
unlawful
,
and
to
resist
them
how
difficult
!
So
much
of
the
Epistles
of
Greg.
7th
.
who
seemeth
to
be
much
more
against
vice
than
his
predecessors
for
many
ages
,
but
more
for
tyrannical
usurpation
and
rebellion
than
ever
any
that
was
before
him
:
And
if
the
better
sort
of
them
be
such
,
what
may
be
expected
from
them
?
§
67.
CCCLIII
.
An.
1074.
In
a
Council
at
Rome
Priests
were
forbid
marrying
,
and
all
that
were
married
commanded
to
put
away
their
Wives
:
The
Arch-Bishop
of
Mentz
trying
to
do
the
same
in
Germany
,
the
whole
party
of
the
Clergy
(
saith
Lambert
,
an.
1074
)
raged
against
it
,
and
called
the
Pope
a
downright
Heretick
that
opposed
Christs
Law
,
who
forbad
putting
away
Wives
except
for
fornication
,
saying
,
all
men
cannot
receive
this
saying
;
and
as
driving
men
to
fornication
:
They
went
from
the
Synod
,
and
some
were
for
casting
cut
the
Archbishop
of
Mentz
and
putting
him
to
death
:
But
he
spake
them
fair
.
But
the
Pope
went
on
.
§
68.
CCCLIV.
In
a
Synod
at
Genesius
,
the
Popes
Legate
and
Anselm
Lucens
.
excommunicated
many
that
had
been
against
Anselm
:
whereupon
the
whole
City
was
enraged
,
and
forsook
Mathildis
,
and
joyned
with
the
Emperor
,
and
expelled
the
Bishop
,
one
Peter
a
Canon
leading
them
.
§
69.
CCCLV.
an.
1075.
a
Council
at
Rome
excommunicated
five
of
the
Emperors
Family
;
unless
they
travelled
to
Rome
and
made
satisfaction
:
It
excommunicated
Philip
King
of
France
unless
he
satisfied
the
Nuntii
of
the
Pope
:
It
suspended
the
Arch-bishop
of
Breme
,
the
Bishop
of
Strasburg
,
the
Bishop
of
Spire
,
the
Bishop
of
Bamberge
,
and
in
Lombardie
the
Bishop
of
Papia
,
the
Bishop
of
Turine
,
the
Bishop
of
Placentine
,
and
also
Robert
Duke
of
Apulia
,
and
Robert
de
Roritello
.
&c.
§
70.
an.
1075.
Was
the
foresaid
Synod
at
Mentz
where
the
Arch-Bishop
seeking
to
bring
the
Clergy
to
obey
the
Pope
in
putting
away
their
Wives
,
was
fain
to
put
it
off
to
save
his
life
from
the
Clergies
rage
.
The
English
Councils
I
omit
referring
you
to
Spelman
,
of
which
one
deposed
Wulstan
(
they
say
injuriously
)
&c.
§
71.
CCCLVI.
an.
1076.
A
Council
at
Worms
sentenced
the
Pope
deposed
.
Two
Bishops
awhile
refused
consent
,
but
at
last
yielded
:
And
they
sent
to
the
Pope
,
that
thenceforth
all
that
he
did
as
Pope
was
void
.
§
72.
CCCLVII
.
Hereupon
the
Pope
calls
a
Council
at
Rome
,
which
excommunicated
all
the
German
Bishops
that
deposed
him
,
and
the
Bishops
:
of
Lombardy
as
conspiring
against
St.
Peter
,
and
many
French
Bishops
:
And
with
them
the
Emperor
Henry
;
and
deposed
him
(
quantum
inse
)
from
all
his
dominions
:
and
absolved
his
Subjects
from
their
oaths
(
as
aforesaid
.
)
§
73.
CCCLVIII
.
The
excommunicate
Bishops
had
a
Council
at
Papia
,
where
they
retorted
the
Popes
Anathema
on
himself
,
and
excommunicate
him
.
§
74
▪
CCCLIX
.
The
Pope
calls
another
Council
at
Rome
,
where
the
Arch-Bishops
of
Millan
and
Ravenna
(
the
Antipope
)
are
excommunicate
,
and
the
Emperor's
cause
and
party
again
condemned
.
§
75.
CCCLX
.
Another
Synod
at
Rome
an.
1078.
decreed
divers
things
for
defence
of
the
Clergies
priviledges
.
And
it
is
observable
that
to
that
day
the
old
Canons
were
in
force
for
nulling
all
ordinations
not
made
by
the
Common
Consent
of
the
Clerks
and
People
:
Therefore
it
is
no
sinful
separation
to
disown
and
avoid
such
obtruded
Bishops
or
Pastors
as
are
not
so
ordained
by
the
Common
Consent
of
the
Clergy
and
the
People
.
§
76.
In
this
Council
the
Pope
,
to
keep
up
some
pretensions
yet
to
a
power
in
the
East
,
excommunicated
the
new
made
Emperor
Nicephorus
Botoniates
for
deposing
wrongfully
the
Emperor
Michael
and
his
Wife
Mary
,
and
his
Son
Constantine
Porphyrus
,
and
putting
them
into
a
Monastery
and
invading
the
throne
,
whom
the
Patriarch
Cosmas
lately
set
up
by
Michael
,
had
Crowned
:
But
thus
matters
were
then
often
carryed
.
§
77.
That
we
may
a
little
take
along
some
of
the
Greek
affairs
,
note
here
,
that
Zimisces
being
dead
an.
975.
the
Empire
returned
to
Basil
and
Constantine
the
Sons
of
Romanus
jun.
Basil
held
it
50
years
;
and
Constantine
three
more
.
Against
them
rose
first
Bardas
Scleros
,
and
then
Bardas
Phocas
.
Basil
overcame
and
subjected
the
Bulgarians
:
An.
1028.
Argy●us
Romanus
took
the
Empire
with
Zoe
Constantine's
daughter
(
putting
away
his
Wife
for
her
and
the
Empire
.
)
After
five
years
Zoe
killed
him
,
and
took
her
adulterer
and
the
agent
Michael
Paphlago
to
her
bed
and
Empire
.
He
being
afflicted
in
body
penitently
turned
Monk
,
and
reduced
Zoe
to
some
order
:
But
being
dead
,
she
took
Michael
Calephate
who
sware
to
obey
Zoe
;
but
breaking
his
Covenant
,
she
deposed
him
and
put
out
his
eyes
.
And
an.
1042.
She
took
to
her
bed
and
the
Empire
Constantine
Monomachus
,
in
whose
times
the
Greeks
had
divers
losses
by
the
Sueves
,
and
by
the
Normans
that
got
Apulia
.
At
which
time
the
Turks
being
Soldiers
under
the
Persians
,
revolted
and
oft
overcame
them
.
Zoe
and
her
Sister
Theodora
having
ruled
all
,
dye
.
In
Constantines
time
Michael
Cerular
Patr.
of
Const.
wrote
against
the
Church
of
Rome
.
Theodora
being
dead
,
Michael
Stratonicus
reigned
one
year
:
who
was
forced
to
resign
to
Isaac
Comnenus
:
1057.
Who
being
diseased
turned
Monk
,
and
made
Constantine
Ducas
Emperor
:
an.
1059.
He
dyed
1067
swearing
his
wife
Eudocia
not
to
marry
and
make
a
Father
in
Law
to
his
three
Sons
;
but
she
brake
her
oath
and
marryed
Romanus
Diogenes
and
made
him
Emperor
:
He
is
taken
in
fight
by
the
Sultan
,
and
released
,
and
when
he
came
home
his
eyes
put
out
by
his
own
Subjects
;
of
which
he
dyed
an.
1071.
and
Eudocia
is
thrust
into
a
Monastery
.
Michael
Paripinacius
,
the
Son
of
Const.
Ducas
is
chosen
Emperor
:
The
Turks
and
others
greatly
weaken
the
Empire
:
Two
Nicephori
usurp
:
One
called
Botoniates
,
helped
by
the
Turks
,
getting
possession
,
Michael
entred
a
Monastery
,
and
the
other
Nicephorus
Byennius
is
overcome
and
his
eyes
put
out
:
Botoniates
after
three
years
,
is
deposed
and
made
Monk
by
Alexius
Comnenus
,
who
was
made
Emperor
,
an.
1081
,
and
being
worsted
by
Robert
D.
of
Apulia
,
and
having
dealt
ill
with
Godfrey
and
his
army
going
for
Palestine
,
and
beaten
by
them
an.
1096.
living
70
years
and
reigning
37
he
dyed
an.
1118.
forsaken
first
of
all
,
and
succeeded
by
his
son
Calojohannes
.
Sect.
78.
CCCLXI.
A
Roman
Council
an.
1079.
Forced
Berengarius
to
recant
,
and
to
own
Transubstantiation
.
Sect.
79.
CCCLXII
.
An.
1080.
Another
Roman
Council
renewed
the
deposition
of
the
Emperour
,
and
gave
his
Empire
to
Rodulph
,
the
Pope
excommunicating
Henry
,
and
saying
[
Confidens
de
judicio
&
misericordia
Dei
ejusque
piissimae
matris
semper
Virginis
Mariae
,
fultus
vestra
authoritate
,
saepe
nominatum
Henricum
,
quem
Regem
dicunt
,
omnesque
fautores
ejus
excommunicationi
subjicio
,
&
anathematis
vinculis
alligo
:
&
iterum
Regnum
Teutonicorum
&
Italiae
ex
parte
omnipotentis
Dei
&
vestra
,
Then
he
giveth
absolution
from
all
their
sins
to
all
that
take
part
with
Rodulph
,
and
blessing
in
this
life
and
that
to
come
.
Adding
[
Go
on
then
holy
Fathers
and
Princes
I
beseech
you
,
(
to
others
)
for
you
have
often
taken
away
from
the
evil
and
unworthy
,
O
brave
Pope
!
From
this
Council
the
Pope
sent
▪
Rodulph
a
Crown
with
this
inscription
—
Petra
dedit
Petro
Petrus
diadema
Rodulpho
.
But
all
this
was
but
as
Balaam's
attempt
;
It
destroyed
not
Henry
,
nor
saved
the
life
of
Rodulph
,
that
was
after
killed
.
Sect.
80.
CCCLXIII
.
An.
1080.
The
Emperor
called
a
Council
at
Brixia
which
deposed
Gregory
as
[
a
false
monk
,
the
pestilent
Prince
of
all
villanie
,
the
invader
of
the
Roman
Seat
,
never
chosen
of
God
,
impudently
intruding
himself
by
fraud
and
money
,
subverting
all
Church-order
,
perturbing
the
Kingdom
of
a
Christian
Empire
;
designing
the
death
of
Soul
and
Body
to
a
quiet
Christian
Emperour
:
defending
a
perjured
King
;
sowing
discord
where
there
was
concord
,
and
strife
,
where
there
was
peace
,
scandals
among
brethren
,
divorces
between
Husband
and
Wife
,
and
shaking
all
that
seemed
to
be
in
quietness
among
godly
men
;
a
proud
preacher
of
Sacriledge
and
flames
,
defending
perjuries
and
murders
,
questioning
the
Catholick
doctrine
of
Christs
body
and
blood
,
an
old
Disciple
of
Berengarius
[
*
](A26898-e144170-b)
*
These
were
no
Protestant
Bishops
,
and
either
wronged
him
,
or
he
was
greatly
changed
.
a
follower
of
divinations
and
dreams
a
manifest
Conjurer
,
possessed
with
a
divining
evil
Spirit
,
and
so
swerving
from
the
true
Faith
.
]
And
they
made
Guibert
Pope
in
his
stead
(
as
was
aforesaid
.
)
§
81.
CCCLXIV
.
A
Council
at
Lyons
,
An.
1080.
deposeth
Manasse
Bishop
of
Rhemes
,
for
refusing
to
give
account
to
the
Pope
,
&c.
§
82.
CCCLXV
.
Another
at
Avenion
,
maketh
Hugo
Bishop
of
Gratianople
.
§
83.
CCCLXVI
.
Another
at
Meaulx
,
maketh
Arnulph
Bishop
of
Soissons
.
§
84.
CCCLXVII
.
Another
at
Rome
,
An.
1081.
Excommunicateth
the
Emperor
again
.
§
85.
CCCLXVIII
.
An.
1083.
another
at
Rome
,
the
Pope
kept
three
days
in
sighs
and
groans
,
being
besieged
,
and
then
dismist
it
.
§
86.
CCCLXIX
.
An.
1084.
in
another
,
the
besieged
Pope
again
excommunicated
the
Emperor
,
and
the
new
Pope
Clement
(
Guibert
Raven
.
)
§
87.
CCCLXX
.
An.
1085.
Paul
,
Rom.
13.
and
by
St.
Peter
himself
.
You
see
,
O
Princes
,
if
you
will
be
the
Popes
and
Prelates
Executioners
,
that
you
must
come
at
last
to
the
Stake
your selves
,
and
fall
under
the
Law
de
Hereticis
comburendis
,
unless
you
will
be
Servants
your selves
,
or
trust
to
some
peculiar
chalibeate
remedies
.
The
great
argument
of
the
Pope
was
[
The
Disciple
is
not
above
his
Master
.
One
Gunibert
undertook
to
prove
,
That
the
Pope
had
no
such
power
,
but
what
he
had
usurped
,
and
taken
to
himself
,
but
might
be
judged
.
But
the
foresaid
Argument
struck
all
dead
.
But
might
not
these
Prelates
have
understood
,
1.
That
the
Pope
himself
may
have
a
Master
in
Philosophy
,
Physick
,
&
c.
?
And
is
he
not
for
all
that
,
Above
his
Master
?
2.
Is
the
King
above
no
Master
that
teacheth
him
in
any
Art
or
Science
?
3.
Are
not
Christ's
words
plainly
to
be
understood
,
of
Superiority
and
Inferiority
in
eodem
genere
?
The
Disciple
as
such
is
not
above
his
Master
;
but
as
a
King
he
may
:
or
else
Princes
give
up
their
Kingdoms
to
every
Schoolmaster
that
they
choose
.
4.
This
Doctrine
sets
not
only
Popes
and
Prelates
,
but
every
teaching
Priest
or
Preacher
above
the
King
;
for
to
such
the
King
may
be
a
Disciple
.
5.
This
tendeth
therefore
to
tempt
Princes
to
be
utterly
ignorant
and
brutish
;
Let
every
Soul
be
subject
;
and
were
not
Peter
and
the
Apostles
some
of
these
Souls
?
Did
not
Christ
himself
and
Peter
pay
Tribute
?
But
remember
again
you
that
are
Subjects
to
such
Councils
and
Prelates
,
that
it
is
by
them
judged
Heresie
to
be
Loyal
,
and
to
plead
for
the
Clergies
subjection
to
Kings
.
§
88.
The
Heresie
of
Wecilo
was
here
also
condemned
,
that
said
(
as
they
report
him
)
That
when
the
secular
Men
were
spoiled
of
their
Estates
and
Goods
,
(
it
's
like
by
the
Ecclesiasticks
)
they
were
not
bound
to
obey
the
Ecclesiasticks
,
and
might
be
received
by
others
,
when
they
were
Excommunicate
.
It
was
therefore
decreed
,
[
That
whoever
was
Excommunicate
by
his
Bishop
,
that
Bishop
not
being
himself
Excommunicate
,
or
deprived
of
his
Office
,
though
it
were
unjustly
done
,
should
by
no
means
be
received
to
Communion
(
by
any
other
)
unless
absolved
in
the
Ecclesiastical
manner
.
]
And
so
God
must
be
disobeyed
,
that
commandeth
the
Faithful
to
worship
him
in
Sacramental
Communion
,
whenever
any
proud
,
malicious
or
drunken
Prelate
will
forbid
him
:
And
must
so
live
and
die
,
unless
his
Masters
will
repent
of
their
injuries
.
When
as
it
is
usual
for
one
injury
to
engage
a
Man
to
more
,
or
to
continue
it
,
for
the
justification
of
the
first
.
§
89.
Another
Decree
of
this
Hereticating
Council
was
,
What
days
to
keep
the
Spring
and
Summer
Fasts
on
;
and
that
none
eat
Cheese
or
Eggs
in
Lent
.
This
is
the
Roman
holiness
,
and
way
to
Heaven
.
Many
Archbishops
and
several
Cardinals
were
here
Excommunicate
also
,
for
being
for
the
Emperor
against
the
Pope
.
§
90.
CCCLXXI
.
But
the
Wars
of
Councils
continuing
,
a
Council
was
called
by
the
Emperor
at
Mentz
,
where
the
deposition
of
Gregory
,
and
the
substitution
of
Clement
(
whose
Legates
were
present
)
was
confirmed
,
and
the
Condemners
again
condemned
.
And
so
we
have
done
with
the
Life
,
Letters
and
Councils
of
Hildebrand
.
§
91.
Pope
Gregory
dying
,
Clement
alone
was
Pope
one
year
,
and
then
the
Italians
chose
Desiderius
an
Abbot
,
called
Victor
the
3d.
This
was
the
23d
Schism
,
or
two
Popes
at
once
.
Victor
lived
but
a
year
and
three
months
,
and
24
days
.
Historians
tell
us
of
Famines
,
and
dreadful
Prodigies
in
those
days
.
In
that
little
time
he
raised
an
Army
which
beat
the
Saracens
in
Africk
.
§
92.
CCCLXXII
.
A
Council
at
Capua
chose
this
Victor
,
An.
1087.
and
when
he
was
brought
to
Rome
,
they
found
Pope
Clement
in
possession
,
and
keeping
it
by
Arms
:
but
when
they
had
fought
,
Victor's
Soldiers
proved
Victors
,
and
his
Title
to
be
best
.
§
93.
CCCLXXIII
.
Victor
had
a
Council
at
Benevent
,
where
he
damned
Pope
Clement
and
his
Bishops
,
An.
1087.
The
grand
Controversie
of
those
times
of
the
Pope
against
the
Emperor
and
other
Princes
was
,
about
Presentations
to
Bishopricks
,
or
Investitures
,
which
the
Pope
said
,
belonged
to
no
Lay-man
:
Victor'
s
Council
again
judged
such
Presentations
or
Collation
of
Bishopricks
to
be
Sacriledge
,
and
such
Simoniacs
that
used
them
:
And
here
it
's
worth
the
noting
that
they
decree
,
(
Bin.
p.
1293.
)
That
Penance
and
Communion
may
be
received
from
none
but
a
Catholick
:
And
if
no
Catholick
Priest
be
there
,
it
is
righter
to
persist
without
visible
Communion
,
and
to
communicate
invisibly
with
the
Lord
,
than
by
taking
it
from
a
Heretick
to
be
separated
from
God
.
For
there
is
no
Communion
of
Christ
and
Belial
;
nor
of
a
Believer
with
an
Infidel
:
But
every
Heretick
is
an
Infidel
:
And
a
Simoniac
because
an
Heretick
,
is
an
Infidel
:
For
though
Catholicks
because
of
the
Hereticks
being
over
them
,
cannot
have
visible
and
corporal
Communion
,
yet
while
in
mind
they
are
joined
to
Christ
,
they
invisibly
receive
his
Communion
.
]
Let
it
be
here
noted
,
1.
That
this
Council
confesseth
that
the
Sacrament
and
visible
Communion
is
not
of
necessity
to
salvation
:
And
why
not
the
same
of
visible
Baptism
,
Simoniacs
;
Ergo
,
saith
this
Council
,
Hereticks
and
Infidels
;
Ergo
no
Popes
:
Ergo
their
Faith
failed
.
4.
That
this
maketh
their
Bishops
,
Priests
,
and
Churches
in
all
their
own
Kingdoms
where
Princes
have
the
presenting
and
investing
of
Bishops
,
to
be
all
void
and
null
,
§
94.
Victor
commended
Odo
,
or
Otho
Ostiensis
for
his
Successor
;
who
is
chosen
in
his
stead
against
Clement
,
and
called
Urban
the
2d
.
He
made
their
old
Patroness
Mathildis
in
her
age
to
marry
with
an
Italian
Duke
Welpho
,
on
condition
that
they
should
never
have
Carnal
Copulation
.
Clement
:
Urban
(
or
Otho
)
being
one
that
before
had
published
the
Excommunication
of
the
Emperor
,
Excommunicateth
him
again
,
and
goeth
from
Rome
,
into
Italy
and
France
;
and
sets
the
Princes
upon
the
recovering
of
Ierusalem
,
Listing
300000
Men
,
and
so
reconciled
most
of
their
Strifes
at
home
.
The
History
of
this
Expedition
,
Platina
briefly
,
and
many
Authors
largely
give
us
,
to
whom
I
refer
you
.
Conrade
the
Emperor's
Son
rebelleth
against
his
Father
,
encouraged
by
the
Pope
.
The
Papal
Historians
pretend
that
his
Father
would
have
forced
him
to
Incest
,
but
others
think
otherwise
.
It
was
this
Pope
(
saith
Bin.
p.
1293.
)
that
appointed
the
horary
Prayers
,
called
the
Office
of
the
Blessed
Virgin
,
to
be
used
by
Clergy
and
Laity
,
for
success
against
the
Saracens
.
Having
Reigned
eleven
years
,
and
four
months
,
he
died
.
§
95.
CCCLXXIV
.
An.
1089.
Urban
in
a
Council
at
Rome
,
repeateth
against
the
Emperor
and
Pope
Clement
what
was
done
before
by
Greg.
the
7th
.
Clement
is
expelled
Rome
,
and
driven
to
renounce
.
The
Holy
Wars
breed
reconciling
thoughts
.
The
Papal
Party
offer
the
Emperor
his
Crown
,
if
he
will
depose
Clement
.
His
Bishops
dissuade
him
,
and
he
refuseth
;
being
otherwise
for
Peace
inclined
to
it
.
§
96.
CCCLXXV
.
A
Council
at
Troy
in
Apulia
about
marriage
of
Kinsfolk
.
§
97.
An.
1090.
A
Council
at
Tolouse
deposed
the
Bishop
as
criminal
,
&c.
§
98.
An.
1090.
A
Council
of
Urban's
at
Melfia
decreed
again
,
that
no
Bishop
receive
Investiture
from
any
Lay-man
;
and
that
no
Lay-man
have
right
or
authority
over
any
Clerk
.
Also
against
false
Penance
(
Hildebrand
before
had
decreed
that
Penance
,
and
Baptism
,
(
and
so
Absolution
)
profit
not
impenitent
undisposed
Receivers
.
)
§
99.
CCCLXXVI
.
A
Council
at
Benevent
condemned
Pope
Clement
again
.
§
100.
CCCLXXVII
.
Another
at
Troy
did
consult
for
Urban's
interest
.
§
101.
CCCLXXVIII
.
Another
at
Constance
,
An.
1094.
against
married
Priests
and
Simoniacs
,
and
about
the
number
of
Easter
and
Whitsun
Holy-days
.
And
the
Empress
Praxes
departed
from
the
Emperor
,
accusing
the
Court
of
most
filthy
Fornication
;
§
102.
CCCLXXIX
.
An.
1094.
A
Council
at
Ostio
in
France
Excommunicated
their
own
King
Philip
,
for
putting
away
his
Wife
,
and
marrying
another
;
and
again
Excommunicateth
the
Emperor
and
Pope
Clement
.
§
103.
CCCLXXX
.
An.
1095.
A
Council
at
Placentia
heard
the
Cause
of
the
Emperor
of
Const.
begging
help
against
the
Infidels
;
and
of
the
King
of
France
;
and
the
Empress
complained
how
filthily
she
had
been
forced
by
her
Husband's
command
.
It
repeated
damnations
,
and
decreed
that
no
money
be
taken
for
Baptizings
,
Chrysms
or
Burials
.
§
104.
CCCLXXXI
.
A
Council
at
Clermont
for
the
same
Causes
.
It
decreeth
,
That
if
one
injure
another
on
Monday
,
Wednesday
or
Thursday
,
it
shall
not
be
reputed
a
breach
of
Peace
:
but
if
it
be
done
on
any
of
the
other
four
days
,
it
shall
be
judged
a
breach
of
holy
Peace
,
and
be
punished
as
shall
be
judged
.
C.
1.
And
that
no
Clergyman
shall
receive
any
Honour
(
or
Preferment
)
from
the
hand
of
Lay-men
.
C.
15.
And
C.
16.
That
no
Kings
or
Princes
make
investiture
of
any
Ecclesiastick
Honour
.
And
C.
17.
a
Vassal
or
full
Subject
.
And
C.
19.
That
no
Lay-labourer
keep
the
tenth
of
his
labour
,
(
from
the
Clergy
;
)
or
receive
(
from
the
Clergy
)
the
tenth
of
his
wages
.
§
105.
It
sheweth
you
that
ever
the
Sacrament
in
one
kind
was
not
introduced
,
in
that
the
28th
Canon
of
this
Council
decreeth
,
that
[
None
communicate
at
the
Altar
,
unless
he
receive
the
Body
by
it self
,
and
the
Blood
by
it self
,
unless
through
necessity
,
or
with
cautelousness
.
]
Can.
29.
Any
one
that
fled
from
his
Enemies
to
any
Cross
,
was
to
be
there
protected
as
in
a
Church
.
But
the
Ierusalem
War
was
the
main
business
of
this
Council
,
by
which
the
Pope
cunningly
turned
away
Animosities
and
Jealousies
from
himself
,
and
got
the
repute
of
a
Holy
Defender
of
the
Church
.
§
106.
But
in
an
English
Council
all
the
Bishops
in
the
Kingdom
save
one
(
Rochester
)
would
force
Archbishop
Anselme
to
renounce
the
Pope
;
which
Anselme
refusing
,
and
reasoning
against
,
they
said
that
he
blasphemed
the
King
,
setting
up
any
in
his
Kingdom
without
his
consent
;
and
so
they
jointly
renounce
their
subjection
and
obedience
to
the
Archbishop
,
and
abjure
the
unity
of
brotherly
society
with
him
,
§
107.
CCCLXXXII
.
A
Council
at
Tours
,
for
the
Holy
War
:
where
the
King
of
France
Philip
was
reconciled
,
promising
service
to
the
Pope
.
§
108.
CCCLXXXIII
.
An.
1097.
A
Concilium
Barense
was
held
,
for
winning
the
Greek
Church
in
their
necessity
;
where
Anselme
of
Canterbury
got
the
honour
in
disputing
of
the
Procession
of
the
Holy
Ghost
.
The
sum
of
which
Disputation
is
in
his
Works
.
§
109.
CCCLXXXIV
.
An.
1098.
A
Council
at
Rome
gave
the
King
of
England
time
to
repent
till
Michaelmas
,
the
former
Council
had
Excommunicated
him
,
if
Anselme
had
not
desired
delay
.
§
110.
An.
1099.
Another
Roman
Council
for
the
Holy
War
,
and
Reexcommunicating
Pope
Clement
,
(
but
what
Clement
did
all
this
while
,
is
past
over
here
.
)
§
111.
An.
1099.
Some
little
Council
at
Ierusalem
put
out
Arnulph
the
Archbishop
of
Ierusalem
as
a
wicked
Man
and
Usurper
,
and
gave
it
to
the
Pope's
Legat.
§
112.
An.
1099.
Paschal
the
2d
is
made
Pope
;
a
little
after
Pope
Clement
dieth
,
who
had
Reigned
with
his
Competitors
21
years
:
Being
buried
at
Ravenna
after
five
years
,
a
Council
caused
his
Carkass
to
be
dig'd
up
and
burnt
:
Decreeing
,
That
all
the
Bishops
of
the
Henrician
Heresie
,
(
that
is
,
who
were
for
Emperors
being
above
the
Pope
,
or
not
deposable
by
him
,
and
for
his
power
of
Presentations
or
Investitures
)
if
they
were
alive
should
be
deposed
;
if
dead
,
should
be
dig'd
up
and
burnt
,
(
which
were
most
of
the
Bishops
of
the
West
,
if
Hildebrand
himself
mistook
not
.
)
O
Military
Bishops
!
that
can
overcome
the
dead
.
No
wonder
if
the
Church
and
Nations
be
confounded
by
you
,
that
cannot
let
each
others
Carkasses
rest
in
their
Graves
;
but
will
dig
up
the
bones
of
the
Prelates
of
many
Kingdoms
,
even
the
greatest
part
.
How
many
Princes
and
Prelates
now
Papists
,
are
guilty
of
the
Henrician
Heresie
?
Should
not
their
bones
also
be
burnt
if
you
durst
?
§
113.
But
the
Schism
continued
,
three
persons
successively
being
made
Anti-Popes
by
the
Emperor's
party
;
but
all
of
them
one
after
another
overcome
by
Paschal
,
who
being
a
Military
Pope
,
did
most
of
his
work
by
his
Army
,
which
he
frequently
had
on
foot
.
In
his
time
Ierusalem
,
and
the
Cities
about
,
were
won
by
Godfrey
of
Bullen
,
his
Brother
-
Baldwin
,
Boemund
,
Tancred
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Christians
;
and
Godfrey
made
first
King
,
and
Baldwin
next
;
Boemund
and
Tancred
having
Antioch
,
and
after
suffering
great
losses
,
&c.
as
you
may
read
in
the
Histories
.
§
114.
Never
did
the
Papal
Rebellion
work
more
unnaturally
,
than
in
setting
up
the
Emperor's
Son
Henry
against
his
own
Father
,
§
115.
Yet
was
the
Pope
deceived
of
his
hopes
:
For
this
Henry
also
was
of
the
Henrician
Heresie
,
and
having
by
the
Pope's
order
kept
his
Fathers
Corps
five
years
unburied
,
because
Excommunicate
,
he
came
with
an
Army
after
to
Rome
to
be
crowned
Emperor
,
and
getting
into
the
City
,
(
the
Pope's
Historians
say
by
perfidiousness
,
and
others
lay
the
perfidiousness
on
the
Pope
)
he
took
the
Pope
and
Cardinals
(
that
were
for
him
)
Prisoners
,
for
denying
him
to
confirm
the
Bishops
which
the
Emperor
had
promoted
;
and
he
kept
him
till
he
made
him
confirm
them
,
and
grant
him
Investitures
under
his
hand
and
seal
,
and
promise
:
But
when
the
Emperor
was
gone
,
the
Pope
took
his
promise
to
be
null
,
and
brake
it
,
(
he
that
can
dispense
with
others
,
may
dispense
with
himself
.
)
§
116.
Binnius
,
after
many
such
others
,
doth
not
only
justifie
the
Pope's
deposing
of
the
Emperor
;
but
shamelesly
saith
,
that
even
the
Novatores
Haeretici
,
(
as
he
calleth
the
Loyal
and
Orthodox
)
will
not
deny
but
that
he
was
justly
deposed
,
because
(
saith
he
)
in
a
Letter
to
Hildebrand
,
he
said
himself
he
might
justly
be
deposed
if
he
fell
from
the
Faith
;
and
he
was
deposed
for
Heresie
,
viz.
for
defending
Priests
Marriage
,
selling
Benefices
,
contemning
the
Popes
Excommunication
,
and
saying
that
he
ought
not
to
regard
it
.
Ans.
1.
Doth
every
word
in
a
Letter
that
you
can
distort
,
forfeit
a
Crown
?
2.
Did
not
the
Apostles
and
ancient
Christians
obey
Heathens
,
and
command
it
?
3.
Was
it
to
the
Pope
that
he
forfeited
his
Crown
?
How
prove
you
that
?
4.
Were
these
Apostolic
Doctrines
,
(
that
Priests
may
have
Wives
,
as
Peter
had
,
&c.
)
a
falling
from
the
Faith
?
5.
Is
every
Princes
Crown
and
Life
at
the
Pope's
mercy
,
because
he
may
judge
him
to
be
an
Heretick
?
6.
Are
not
the
chief
Christian
Kings
now
that
are
Papists
(
especially
the
King
of
France
)
of
that
which
is
called
,
The
Henrician
Heresie
?
And
may
they
be
so
deposed
?
§
117.
Henrician
Heresie
,
that
the
Emperor
did
not
take
away
the
old
liberty
of
the
Clergy
and
People
in
chusing
their
Bishops
:
Investiture
was
not
Election
,
or
any
determining
Nomination
,
but
like
our
Inductions
an
after-consent
,
and
a
delivery
of
possession
by
a
Staff
and
Ring
,
as
may
be
seen
in
the
form
of
Pope
Pasohal's
Grant
in
Nauclerus
,
Gen.
38.
p.
738.
[
We
grant
and
confirm
to
you
,
that
you
may
bestow
Investiture
by
a
Staff
and
Ring
to
the
Bishops
and
Abbots
in
your
Dominion
,
FREELY
ELECTED
WITHOUT
FORCE
AND
SIMONY
.
]
And
it
medled
not
with
the
Presbyters
,
but
was
only
a
Negative
power
of
freely
chosen
Prelates
induction
,
who
was
still
chosen
by
the
inferior
Clergy
and
the
People
.
§
118.
How
the
old
Emperor
was
basely
deprived
by
the
three
Bishops
of
Mentz
,
Sigon
.
de
Reg.
Ital.
An.
1106.
Helmold
.
Hist.
Sclav
.
c.
32.
Sigebert
An.
1106.
Albert.
Xrantz
.
Hist.
Sax.
li.
5.
c.
20
,
21
,
22
,
23
,
24.
compared
.
As
also
how
his
Body
was
digged
up
out
of
his
Grave
,
and
kept
five
years
by
his
unnatural
Son
in
an
unconsecrated
place
,
and
after
buried
.
Thus
ended
one
that
had
fought
(
as
Historians
say
)
with
honour
,
Sixty
two
Battels
(
more
than
Caesar
had
done
)
a
Man
(
had
he
duly
mastered
his
youthful
lust
)
credibly
described
as
of
laudable
endowments
,
and
one
that
shewed
much
zeal
for
the
Clergy
,
though
he
was
not
willing
to
be
absolutely
their
Subject
.
§
119.
CCCLXXXV
.
Of
the
Councils
that
were
in
Paschal's
days
,
the
first
was
at
Rome
,
An.
1102.
where
the
old
Emperor
Henry
the
4th
.
was
again
Excommunicate
,
and
a
form
of
Anathematism
made
against
all
Heresies
,
and
in
special
against
that
Heresie
that
then
troubled
the
Church
,
[
That
the
Churches
Anathema's
and
Bonds
are
not
to
be
regarded
.
]
It
was
time
for
Pope
and
Prelates
to
call
that
a
Heresie
,
when
by
Cursing
they
had
got
their
Dominions
,
and
conquered
so
many
Emperors
and
Kings
:
But
it
's
a
wonder
that
when
Tibi
dabo
Claves
,
would
not
keep
up
the
credit
of
the
Cursers
,
that
Cursing
again
should
be
able
to
do
it
.
Two
Councils
at
London
,
partly
against
the
Clergies
Incontinence
,
and
against
Sodomy
,
and
partly
to
depose
several
married
Priests
,
I
pass
by
.
§
120.
CCCLXXXVI
.
Fluentius
,
Bishop
of
Florence
,
published
that
Anti-christ
was
come
.
An.
1105.
A
Council
of
340
Bishops
was
there
called
,
to
try
him
for
that
dangerous
doctrine
;
and
finding
that
Prodigies
and
Calamities
drew
him
to
believe
it
,
they
chid
him
as
a
weak
Man
,
and
warned
him
to
talk
so
dangerously
no
more
,
(
you
may
know
why
.
)
§
121.
CCCLXXXVII
.
When
the
young
Henry
began
his
Rebellion
against
his
Father
,
he
called
An.
1105.
a
Council
at
Quintilineburg
,
where
he
solemnly
called
God
and
Angels
to
witness
,
that
it
was
not
out
of
desire
to
Reign
that
he
did
what
he
did
,
nor
to
depose
his
Father
,
but
to
restore
them
to
the
Obedience
of
the
Church
,
lamenting
his
Father's
obstinacy
against
it
:
And
he
profest
his
Obedience
to
the
Pope
,
and
drew
divers
revolted
Archbishops
to
do
the
like
.
§
122.
CCCLXXXVIII
.
An.
1106.
A
Council
with
the
Nobility
or
Princes
was
called
by
Henry
junior
at
Mentz
,
where
the
old
Emperor
was
again
Excommunicated
,
and
forced
to
resign
his
Scepter
to
his
Son
;
and
this
by
those
Princes
,
Prelates
and
Nobles
,
that
had
sworn
Allegiance
to
him
,
supposing
themselves
absolved
from
all
their
Oaths
by
the
Pope
.
Now
it
was
that
the
three
Archbishops
violently
divested
him
.
When
he
asked
them
,
what
was
his
fault
,
and
they
said
,
Simony
,
in
the
Collation
of
Bishopricks
and
Abbies
,
he
adjured
them
(
the
Bishops
of
Mentz
,
and
Colen
,
with
the
Bishop
of
Wormes
)
by
the
name
of
the
Eternal
God
,
to
say
whatever
he
took
of
any
of
them
:
And
they
said
,
Nothing
.
He
thanked
God
that
so
far
their
own
tongues
justified
him
,
when
their
Bishopricks
might
have
brought
him
no
small
Sum.
§
123.
CCCLXXXIX
.
The
Pope
in
a
Council
at
Wastallis
in
Lombardy
,
took
in
some
submitting
Bishops
.
§
124.
CCCXC
.
Two
Bishops
at
Ierusalem
striving
for
the
place
;
one
put
out
by
the
King
,
but
restored
by
the
Pope
,
died
in
his
return
;
the
other
by
a
Synod
at
Ierusalem
was
put
out
,
but
made
Bishop
of
Caesarea
.
§
125.
CCCXCI
.
In
a
Council
at
Trecae
,
the
Emperor's
Investitures
are
forbidden
.
§
126.
CCCXCII
.
Another
at
Benevent
,
An.
1108.
of
the
same
,
decreeing
,
That
if
any
take
a
Benefice
from
a
Lay-man's
Presentation
,
the
Giver
and
Taker
shall
be
Excommunicated
.
And
one
at
London
to
the
same
purpose
,
made
King
Henry
consent
against
investing
Bishops
or
Abbots
.
Another
at
Liege
,
for
St.
Guibert's
Elevation
.
§
127.
CCCXCIII
.
But
the
Pope's
Lateran
Council
of
100
Bishops
is
more
considerable
,
where
the
Pope
breaketh
his
Oath
and
Covenant
to
the
Emperor
as
being
constrained
,
and
this
by
their
approbation
.
The
History
of
the
occasion
before-mentioned
,
is
here
again
recited
by
Binnius
out
of
the
Chron.
Cassinens
.
at
large
;
where
you
may
see
that
the
Emperor
sware
to
the
Pope
,
and
the
Pope
was
thereupon
to
crown
the
Emperor
as
in
his
proper
Rights
.
The
Emperor
claimed
to
be
crowned
as
to
the
same
Rights
that
had
been
granted
to
Charles
,
Lewis
,
Henry
,
and
other
former
Emperors
:
This
the
Pope
denied
to
do
,
and
so
they
went
to
fight
;
where
on
both
sides
,
between
the
Romans
and
Germans
,
so
many
thousands
were
slain
,
that
Tyber
was
coloured
with
their
blood
.
The
Pope
when
he
crowned
the
Emperor
,
and
made
the
Covenant
with
him
,
which
now
by
the
consent
of
the
Bishops
in
Council
he
brake
.
§
128.
CCCXCIV
.
A
Council
at
Benevent
,
to
decide
a
quarrel
about
Church-lands
.
§
129.
CCCXCV
.
In
a
Cyperan
Council
an
Archbishop
complained
,
that
he
was
put
out
by
the
Prince
Roger
of
Sicily
,
and
made
a
Monk
against
his
will
;
and
was
delivered
,
because
God
will
have
no
involuntary
Service
:
Another
Archbishop
accused
,
fled
.
§
130.
CCCXCVI
and
CCCXCVII
.
A
Council
at
Beauvois
,
not
known
for
what
.
One
in
Syria
against
Arnulp
.
Archbishop
of
Ierusalem
,
for
his
Crimes
.
§
131.
CCCXCVIII
.
An.
1116.
A
Council
at
Colen
Excommunicate
the
Emperor
,
(
or
declare
the
Popes
Excommunicate
;
)
but
he
forced
some
to
receive
him
.
§
132.
CCCXCIX
.
An.
1116.
In
a
Lateran
General
Council
(
as
they
call'd
it
)
it
unhappily
fell
out
,
that
the
Pope
who
had
before
call'd
the
Emperor's
claim
an
Heresie
,
(
as
Councils
had
before
named
it
,
The
Henrician
Heresie
)
could
not
here
disclaim
and
revoke
his
Act
,
without
confessing
his
fault
,
in
granting
that
power
to
the
Emperor
,
and
confirming
it
by
Covenant
and
Oath
.
He
tells
them
that
he
is
but
a
Man
,
and
so
a
Sinner
,
and
lamenting
his
sin
,
begs
their
prayers
to
God
for
pardon
,
and
then
anathematizeth
all
that
he
had
written
,
and
desireth
them
to
do
the
like
.
Hereupon
a
crafty
Bishop
(
Bruno
Signinus
)
said
,
Let
us
give
thanks
to
God
,
that
we
our selves
have
heard
the
Pope
condemn
that
Priviledge
that
containeth
Pravity
and
Heresie
:
And
if
that
Priviledge
contain
Heresie
,
then
he
that
made
it
was
an
Heretick
.
]
This
put
them
all
to
their
shifts
;
and
Ioh.
Cajetan
angerly
said
,
[
Dost
thou
call
the
Pope
an
Heretick
here
,
and
in
our
hearing
?
The
writing
that
our
Lord
the
Pope
made
was
Evil
,
but
not
Heresie
.
Another
Bishop
said
,
[
Nay
it
ought
not
to
be
called
Evil
;
For
to
deliver
the
People
of
God
is
good
,
by
the
authority
of
the
Gospel
,
which
commandeth
us
animas
ponere
,
to
lay
down
our
Souls
for
the
Brethren
:
And
that
which
the
Pope
did
,
was
to
deliver
the
People
of
God
.
]
O
holy
Bishops
and
Councils
,
deliver
the
People
of
God!
But
the
Pope's
patience
would
not
hold
at
the
charge
of
Heresie
,
but
after
great
expectations
,
he
told
them
that
[
That
Church
had
never
had
Heresie
:
yea
,
the
same
Church
had
quelled
all
Heresies
—
And
Ego
rogavi
pro
te
,
Petre
,
secureth
it
.
As
much
as
to
say
,
Though
I
confest
an
Heresie
before
I
was
aware
,
now
I
tell
you
,
the
same
thing
is
an
Henrician
Heresie
in
others
,
and
none
in
me
.
§
133.
CCCC
.
An.
1116.
A
Roman
Synod
to
end
a
strife
between
the
two
Monasteries
,
Cluniacens
.
&
Cassinens
.
§
134.
Platina
tells
us
how
the
Pope
sent
the
Pisans
to
fight
against
the
Saracens
at
Sea
;
and
when
they
were
absent
,
the
Lucenses
sought
to
take
their
City
,
but
the
Florentines
honestly
came
and
repelled
them
;
for
which
the
Pisans
gave
them
two
Porphyretice
Columns
.
Also
that
Mathildis
(
Maud
)
the
Pope's
great
Defender
now
dying
,
enriched
the
Pope
,
with
bequeathing
her
Principalities
to
Rome
.
And
that
Vincentius
,
an
excellent
Author
,
saith
,
That
she
was
burnt
with
two
thousand
more
in
a
great
Fire
that
hapned
at
Florence
.
And
being
Sainted
,
divers
places
say
,
they
have
her
Body
.
Bernard
was
the
glory
of
this
Age.
Platina
tells
us
also
of
a
bloody
War
and
Sedition
in
Rome
,
upon
the
Pope's
denying
a
Boy
of
ten
years
old
,
to
succeed
his
Father
as
Prefect
of
the
City
;
the
Pope
being
forced
to
remove
:
That
the
Emperor
came
with
an
Army
again
to
Rome
,
where
a
Bishop
crowned
him
again
,
the
Pope
being
in
Apulia
,
who
after
returned
and
dyed
.
§
135.
Now
cometh
the
24th
Schism
,
or
two
Popes
at
once
;
Iob.
Cajetan
Cardinal
is
chosen
at
Rome
,
by
the
CLERGY
,
SENATE
,
and
PEOPLE
of
Rome
,
Bin.
p.
1315.
The
Emperor
sends
to
demand
the
confirmation
of
Pope
Paschal's
Covenants
:
He
denieth
,
and
as
at
his
choice
a
great
Citizen
,
Cincius
Frangipanis
,
offended
at
the
choice
,
threw
him
down
,
trod
on
him
,
and
imprisoned
him
,
till
the
People
rose
and
forced
Frangipanis
to
restore
him
safe
;
so
the
Emperor
now
set
up
another
Pope
,
Gregory
VIII
.
And
Cajetan
,
called
Gelasius
the
2d
,
got
some
Italian
Princes
to
help
him
,
and
when
the
Emperor
was
gone
he
came
to
Rome
,
and
scuffling
awhile
,
was
fain
to
go
to
France
,
and
dyed
after
a
year
and
five
days
,
Gregory
reigning
three
years
,
and
some
being
for
one
,
and
some
for
the
other
.
In
this
time
King
Baldwin
and
Tancred
had
a
great
overthrow
near
Ierusalem
.
§
136.
CCCCI
.
Pope
Gelasius
with
a
Synod
at
Capua
,
Excommunicateth
the
Emperor
and
Pope
Gregory
(
who
,
it
's
like
,
requited
him
.
)
After
at
Vinna
in
France
he
called
a
Synod
,
and
dyed
.
§
137.
The
Bishop
of
Vienna
in
France
,
(
kin
to
the
Emperor
and
the
King
of
France
)
is
chosen
Pope
in
France
:
He
prevaileth
with
the
Emperor
to
give
up
his
Investitures
,
and
so
maketh
a
joyful
Peace
.
He
overcometh
Pope
Gregory
VIII
.
and
imprisoneth
him
in
a
Monastery
.
In
his
time
Baldwin
was
again
overthrown
,
and
the
Venetians
took
many
Islands
from
the
Greek
Emperor
,
for
hindering
them
to
relieve
Ierusalem
by
Sea
.
§
138.
CCCCII.
The
first
Council
under
Calixtus
the
2d
was
at
Rhemes
,
whither
went
Turstan
chosen
Archbishop
of
York
,
upon
promise
to
King
Henry
,
that
he
would
not
receive
the
Pope's
blessing
:
But
he
stuck
not
to
break
his
word
;
therefore
the
King
banished
him
,
or
forbad
him
his
Dominions
.
Here
four
Tenents
of
Guilbert
Porretane
a
Schoolman
were
condemned
.
-
1.
That
Divinitas
and
Deus
are
not
the
same
(
in
signification
.
)
-
2.
That
the
three
Persons
are
not
unum
aliquid
.
-
3.
That
besides
the
Persons
there
are
eternal
Relations
,
which
are
not
the
same
as
the
Persons
,
&c.
-
4.
That
it
was
not
the
Nature
of
God
that
was
incarnate
.
These
they
condemned
,
whether
rightly
understanding
Porretane
I
know
not
:
But
if
Schoolmens
Quirks
must
make
work
for
Councils
,
and
Councils
will
be
their
Judges
,
what
work
will
there
be
?
§
139.
CCCCIII
.
Another
at
Colen
,
An.
1119.
the
Emperor
was
Excommunicated
.
§
140.
CCCCIV
.
In
a
Lateran
Council
called
General
,
the
Emperor
(
saith
Otto
Frising
.
)
seeing
the
People
fall
from
him
when
he
was
Excommunicate
,
and
fearing
his
Fathers
case
,
yielded
to
resign
Investitures
,
which
he
after
performed
,
An.
1122.
And
An.
1122.
CCCCV.
A.
Roman
Council
setled
the
Cassine
Monastery
of
Benedictines
in
their
Independency
,
save
on
the
Pope
alone
,
against
the
envy
and
complaints
of
the
Bishops
.
§
141.
CCCCVI
.
A
Roman
Council
finished
the
Peace
with
the
Emperor
.
And
An.
1124.
one
at
Tholouse
call'd
some
Religious
men
Hereticks
.
§
142.
Calistus
dying
,
Theobaldus
,
called
Caelestine
,
is
chosen
by
the
Fathers
;
but
Lambert
called
Honorius
the
2d
,
by
the
help
of
Leo
Frangipanis
,
a
great
man
,
§
143.
CCCCVII
.
An.
1127.
A
French
Council
about
the
Templars
Habit
:
And
one
at
London
1125
,
and
another
1127.
where
because
Mat.
Paris
openeth
the
shame
of
the
Pope's
Nuncio
,
and
others
,
Binnius
revileth
him
.
§
144.
Arnulphus
,
§
145.
Two
Popes
are
next
chosen
:
(
the
26th
Schism
)
1.
Gregory
called
Innocent
the
2d
.
2.
Peter
called
Anacletus
.
Onuphrius
:
Panuinus
saith
,
that
Innocent
had
but
17
Cardinals
Votes
,
§
146.
Pope
Innocent
presently
becometh
a
Soldier
,
and
gets
an
Army
to
fight
with
Roger
Prince
of
Sicily
,
for
claiming
Apulia
:
The
Pope
and
Cardinals
at
the
second
Battel
are
taken
Prisoners
,
by
the
coming
of
William
Duke
of
Calabria
to
help
his
Father
.
Roger
gently
releaseth
them
:
They
come
to
Rome
,
and
find
Pope
Anaclet
in
possession
;
who
got
Roger
of
Sicily
,
and
the
People
of
Rome
that
were
for
Innocent
,
to
be
for
him
,
(
saith
Platina
.
)
Innocent
dares
not
stay
,
but
goeth
into
France
;
thence
into
Germany
,
where
Henry
being
dead
,
and
Lotharius
made
Emperor
,
the
Pope
got
him
to
swear
to
help
him
:
The
Emperor
and
Pope
come
against
Rome
with
two
Armies
.
The
Anti-Pope
Anacletus
is
not
to
be
seen
;
till
the
Emperor
was
gone
home
,
and
Innocent
at
Pisa
,
and
then
he
appeareth
as
Pope
again
.
Lotharius
cometh
with
another
Army
,
and
driveth
away
Anacletus
,
and
Roger
of
Apulia
into
Sicily
.
§
147.
The
Romans
now
rose
up
against
the
Pope
,
and
claimed
the
Civil
Government
of
Rome
by
a
Senate
.
The
Pope
hereupon
deprived
them
of
their
Votes
in
the
Election
of
Popes
,
and
deprived
all
the
Clergy
also
of
theirs
except
the
Cardinals
,
and
confined
the
power
to
the
Conclave
of
the
Cardinals
alone
.
This
was
the
first
time
that
the
old
way
was
overthrown
,
and
all
the
Canons
broken
by
one
Pope
in
revenge
against
the
Romans
for
rebelling
against
his
Civil
Government
,
in
Comitiis
.
§
148.
The
Greek
Emperor's
Legat
now
had
a
dispute
with
the
Pope's
Party
,
to
prove
the
Roman
Church
erroneous
for
the
Filioque
,
of
which
see
Plat.
in
Inoc.
2.
§
149.
CCCCVIII
.
and
CCCCIX.
and
CCCCX
.
The
Pope
Innocent
being
above
seven
years
in
France
and
Germany
,
damned
Pope
Anaclet
and
his
Fautors
in
a
Council
at
Clermont
,
and
in
another
at
Rhemes
,
and
in
another
at
Liege
.
And
411
,
another
at
Pisa
did
the
like
.
And
412
one
at
Mentz
was
about
a
Bishops
quarrels
.
And
413
,
one
at
Estampes
condemned
Anaclet
;
Innocent's
presence
prevailing
there
,
and
Anaclet's
presence
at
Rome
.
§
150.
Lotharius
dieth
,
and
Conrade
is
Emperor
.
CCCCXIV
.
Innoc●nt
,
An.
1139.
calleth
a
great
Council
called
General
upon
his
return
at
Rome
,
to
condemn
Anaclet
again
.
§
159.
Anaclet
dying
,
another
Pope
called
Victor
is
chosen
against
Innocent
,
and
the
Schism
continued
:
and
after
five
months
being
too
weak
,
giveth
it
up
.
§
160.
In
England
,
saith
William
Malmsbury
,
and
Binnius
out
of
him
,
p.
1325.
two
Bishops
(
of
Salisbury
and
Lincoln
)
built
the
great
Castles
of
Newark
,
Shirburne
,
Devises
,
Malmesbury
,
and
held
the
Castle
at
Salisbury
,
&c.
The
Nobles
complain'd
to
the
King
of
the
Bishop's
greatness
,
and
building
so
many
Castles
,
as
of
ill
design
.
At
an
Assembly
or
Parliament
at
Oxford
,
the
Servants
of
some
Earls
and
these
Bishops
fought
for
Quarters
:
The
Bishops
Servants
prevailed
,
and
Blood
was
shed
,
and
the
Nephew
of
an
Earl
wounded
near
to
death
,
and
all
was
on
an
uproar
.
The
King
(
Stephen
)
took
the
advantage
,
and
made
the
two
Bishops
deliver
up
the
Keys
of
their
Castles
,
lest
they
prepared
to
be
for
the
Empress
Maud
in
time
.
The
Bishop
the
King's
Brother
was
the
Pope's
Legat
;
he
calls
a
Council
at
Winchester
,
and
summoneth
the
King
,
where
he
and
other
Bishops
pleaded
against
the
King
,
that
he
violated
the
Canons
,
wronged
the
Church
,
invaded
the
Bishops
Propriety
,
&c.
But
a
French
Bishop
of
Rouen
pleaded
for
the
King
,
that
no
Canon
allowed
them
those
Castles
,
and
that
in
danger
of
Wars
all
Princes
would
secure
such
places
;
and
so
far
got
the
better
,
as
that
they
durst
not
proceed
against
the
King
,
who
told
them
that
if
any
went
to
Rome
to
complain
against
him
,
they
must
not
think
easily
to
return
into
England
.
§
161.
CCCCXV.
An.
1140.
A
Council
at
Soissons
condemned
Peter
Abailard's
Books
to
the
Fire
;
but
saith
Otto
Frising
.
(
&
Bin.
ex
eo
)
they
would
not
hear
him
speak
for
himself
,
suspecting
or
fearing
his
skill
in
disputation
,
his
great
acuteness
being
famous
.
His
Heresie
was
,
That
whereas
(
saith
Otto
)
the
Church
holdeth
the
Three
Persons
in
the
Trinity
to
be
res
distinctas
,
[
*
](A26898-e150270-b)
*
See
in
the
Schoolmen
what
they
hold
;
particularly
Menrisse
de
Trinit
.
And
Peta●
de
Trinit
.
,
distinct
things
;
Peter
used
an
ill
similitude
,
and
said
that
[
As
the
same
argument
or
speech
is
Proposition
,
Assumption
and
Conclusion
,
so
the
same
Essence
is
the
Father
,
Son
and
Holy
Ghost
]
and
this
was
judged
Sabellianism
.
But
sure
,
1.
Peter
never
meant
this
similitude
should
hold
in
all
respects
.
2.
Sure
this
asserteth
unhappily
such
a
difference
as
is
between
the
Whole
and
the
Parts
,
if
he
had
meant
it
to
be
fully
simile
.
And
that
maketh
a
greater
difference
inter
personas
,
than
the
Schools
allow
.
But
be
the
Man
Heretick
or
not
,
what
justice
was
in
these
pitiful
Prelates
that
condemned
him
,
and
durst
not
hear
him
speak
?
Is
such
Hereticating
much
regardable
?
§
162.
CCCCXVI
.
Another
Synod
(
Senonensis
)
got
St.
Bernard
among
them
,
who
debated
the
case
of
Peter
,
and
he
appealed
to
the
Pope
,
who
condemned
him
,
and
yet
saith
that
Peter
denied
many
of
the
words
,
and
all
the
sense
that
was
charged
on
him
:
but
nameth
five
Errors
,
worthy
his
condemnation
,
if
his
indeed
.
§
163.
Binnius
from
W.
Malmesbury
(
who
was
present
)
reciteth
another
Council
at
Winchester
,
King
Stephen
being
taken
Prisoner
by
some
Lords
,
and
the
Londoners
pleading
for
his
liberty
,
his
Brother
the
Pope's
Legat
was
against
him
,
and
accused
him
,
Excommunicating
divers
Lords
that
were
for
him
.
§
164.
CCCCXVII
.
A
Synod
at
Ierusalem
against
the
Patriark
of
Antioch
,
the
Prince
,
and
the
Pope's
Legat
being
against
him
:
Accused
of
many
Crimes
he
would
not
appear
,
and
was
deposed
and
imprisoned
,
and
scaping
out
went
to
Rome
for
help
,
and
was
there
poisoned
.
An
unlearned
bad
Man
Haymericus
is
put
into
his
seat
.
§
165.
Innocent
dying
,
ex
Onuphr
.
by
the
Cardinals
privately
alone
,
according
to
Pope
Innocent's
Order
.
An.
1143.
in
Conrade's
Reign
;
he
dyed
within
six
months
.
In
his
time
the
Christians
lost
Edessa
to
the
Turks
.
§
166.
Pope
Lucius
the
2d
cometh
next
,
and
liveth
but
11
months
.
In
which
he
set
the
Emperor
Conrade
on
a
fruitless
Expedition
towards
Ierusalem
,
to
the
death
of
multitudes
.
§
167.
A
Gallican
Council
against
Abailardus
,
who
is
said
by
Plat.
&
Pet.
Cluniac
.
to
repent
and
dye
a
holy
death
.
§
168.
Eugenius
the
3d
,
a
Companion
of
Bernards
,
is
next
Pope
:
The
Romans
rising
for
their
Civil
Government
,
expel
him
:
He
goeth
into
France
,
maketh
an
Archbishop
against
the
King's
will
,
who
sweareth
he
shall
not
enter
the
City
.
Bernard
persuadeth
the
King
to
repent
,
and
to
expiate
his
sin
by
an
Expedition
(
with
Conrade
)
to
Ierusalem
,
where
both
lose
men
,
time
and
cost
.
The
Pope
overcometh
the
Romans
,
and
maketh
them
promise
that
the
Senators
shall
hold
of
him
:
he
again
withdraws
,
and
dyeth
.
§
169.
1.
Note
here
,
that
the
Civil
Government
of
Rome
it self
fell
not
till
lately
into
the
Pope's
hands
,
and
that
by
the
same
means
as
he
conquered
Kingdoms
.
2.
Note
how
far
he
was
from
ruling
all
the
World
,
when
for
so
many
Ages
the
City
of
Rome
it self
contended
against
him
.
§
170.
Passing
by
a
Council
at
Wesel
for
the
Ierusalem
War
,
a
(
CCCCXVIII
)
Council
at
Paris
fell
again
upon
the
Scholastic
Bishop
of
Poictiers
,
Gilbert
Porretane
.
In
his
Visitation
he
spake
some
words
too
hard
for
his
Hearers
,
and
his
two
Archdeacons
getting
Bernard
on
their
side
,
(
a
Man
more
devout
than
Scholastically
acute
)
they
accuse
the
Bishop
of
Heresie
again
;
having
had
success
lately
against
Peter
Abailard
,
the
Bishops
were
ready
to
receive
the
Charge
.
The
Articles
of
Accusation
were
these
:
-
1.
That
he
said
,
-
2.
Quod
Proprietates
personarum
non
essent
ipsae
personae
.
-
3.
Quod
Theologicae
personae
in
nulla
praedicarentur
Propositione
.
-
4.
Quod
divina
natura
non
esset
incarnata
.
And
some
lesser
,
as
1.
That
attenuating
mans
merits
,
he
said
None
merited
but
Christ
.
2.
Evacuating
the
Sacraments
of
the
Church
,
he
said
None
were
truly
baptized
,
but
those
that
were
to
be
saved
:
And
such
like
other
things
.
The
Pope
and
the
Prelates
heard
the
Charge
:
Two
Masters
are
brought
out
against
him
,
who
sware
that
they
heard
some
of
these
things
from
his
mouth
;
many
wondering
that
learned
Men
used
Oaths
instead
of
Arguments
,
(
saith
Otto
Frising
.
)
After
many
Charges
and
Urgencies
,
he
said
,
[
Audacter
confiteor
Patrem
alio
esse
Patrem
,
alio
Deum
,
nec
tamen
esse
hoc
&
hoc
.
]
that
is
,
it
is
one
thing
to
be
God
,
and
another
to
be
the
Father
,
(
or
the
words
are
not
of
the
same
signification
)
and
yet
God
is
not
one
thing
,
and
the
Father
another
thing
.
]
The
hardness
of
these
words
seeming
a
prophane
Novelty
,
provoked
the
Bishop
of
Soissons
to
say
,
[
What
say
you
,
That
the
Being
of
God
is
nothing
?
]
having
not
read
or
understood
Austin
,
that
saith
,
[
Sic
aliud
est
Deo
esse
,
aliud
subsistere
;
●icut
aliud
Deo
esse
,
aliud
Patrem
esse
,
vel
Dominum
esse
:
Quod
enim
est
ad
se
dicitur
:
Pater
autem
ad
Filium
,
&
Dominus
ad
servientem
creaturam
.
]
The
Bishop
of
Soissons
misusing
a
saying
,
[
Cum
quis
diceret
,
Socratem
esse
nihil
diceret
.
]
He
turned
the
Auditory
against
himself
;
and
they
asked
Porretane
to
open
why
he
so
distinguished
the
Persons
;
who
answered
,
[
Quia
omnis
persona
est
per
se
una
.
]
which
puzled
or
amazed
them
,
and
ended
that
days
work
.
The
next
day
he
was
accused
of
Novelty
,
for
saying
that
[
The
three
persons
were
tria
singularia
.
]
The
Archbishop
of
Rouen
aggravating
it
,
said
that
[
God
should
rather
be
called
unum
singulare
,
than
tria
singularia
.
]
At
which
many
were
offended
,
because
Hilary
saith
,
[
Sicut
duos
Deos
dicere
profanum
est
,
ita
singularem
&
solitarium
dicere
sacrilegum
est●-Et
nihil
solitarium
ex
divinis
Sacramentis
ad
suspicionem
audientium
&
occasionem
blasphemantium
proferamus
.
]
But
Porretane
told
them
,
that
by
singular
,
he
meant
nothing
but
excellent
and
incomparable
.
In
this
manner
Porretane
,
Bishop
of
Poictiers
,
was
examined
,
and
modestly
answered
them
many
days
;
till
the
Pope
perceiving
that
these
School-niceties
being
too
hard
for
him
,
durst
not
determine
them
,
nor
gratifie
Bernard
(
though
his
Friend
)
and
the
Hereticating
Bishops
and
Clergy
,
but
craftily
put
it
off
to
a
General
Council
.
This
is
all
out
of
Otto
Frising
.
recited
by
Bin.
p.
1332.
You
may
see
here
what
work
Hereticating
Prelates
and
Councils
were
inclinated
to
make
.
If
all
the
Schoolmens
subtile
Assertions
(
sound
and
unsound
)
must
thus
be
tryed
in
General
Councils
,
and
all
that
was
disliked
,
called
Heresies
,
though
it
would
have
shamed
the
Prelates
ignorance
,
it
would
have
afrighted
daring
Wits
from
their
presumption
;
and
since
I
have
seen
the
tendency
of
Cartesianism
,
Gassendianism
,
and
other
Epicurean
Follies
,
I
did
not
care
much
if
we
had
some
such
ignorant
Prelates
to
afright
these
bold
Philosophers
also
.
I
have
oft
marvelled
why
General
Councils
that
understood
not
the
Hebrew
Tongue
,
(
nor
the
Pope's
Western
Councils
the
Greek
)
have
no
more
exercised
themselves
in
Councils
to
judge
of
Scripture
,
Copies
,
and
Translations
.
And
I
have
thought
in
what
words
and
manner
they
would
have
prosecuted
such
debates
:
sure
falsifying
Scripture
is
of
as
dangerous
consequence
as
these
School
presumptions
.
Some
will
think
it
is
well
that
the
Councils
for
above
1000
years
had
so
few
that
understood
the
original
language
,
or
else
they
would
have
so
tost
and
torn
,
and
sensed
and
nonsensed
the
Scripture
,
that
they
would
have
made
it
quite
another
thing
.
§
171.
CCCCXIX
.
Yet
we
have
not
done
with
Heresies
.
A
Council
at
Rhemes
,
called
by
the
banished
Pope
,
tryed
a
mad
man
,
an
illiterate
Rustick
,
called
Eum
,
one
unworthy
to
be
called
an
Heretick
,
saith
Otto
Frising
,
who
said
he
was
the
Son
of
God
,
&c.
whom
they
sent
to
Prison
,
where
he
dyed
.
In
the
same
Council
Gib
.
Porretane
,
Bishop
of
Poictiers
,
is
again
called
,
where
their
Subtilties
were
disputed
over
again
;
and
Bernard
Abbot
Clareval
.
being
his
chief
Adversary
▪
upon
Porretane
'
s
exception
to
some
of
his
words
,
saying
,
Scribantur
,
went
and
drew
up
some
Articles
of
Faith
,
seeming
contrary
to
Porretanes
,
and
got
many
Bishops
to
subscribe
them
.
The
Roman
Cardinals
took
this
heinously
,
and
came
all
together
to
the
Pope
,
and
told
him
,
That
it
was
they
that
of
a
private
Man
made
him
Pope
,
and
that
he
must
know
that
it
was
they
that
were
the
Cardines
,
on
which
the
Axis
of
the
whole
Church
did
turn
,
and
that
he
must
not
now
be
his
own
,
but
theirs
,
and
not
prefer
private
and
new
Friends
before
his
old
common
ones
.
And
that
his
Abbot
Bernard
with
the
Gallicane
Bishops
,
had
audaciously
presumed
to
lift
up
their
Necks
against
the
primacy
and
top
of
the
Roman
Seat
,
which
only
doth
shut
and
no
man
opens
,
and
opens
and
no
man
shuts
;
which
only
may
discuss
matters
of
Faith
:
And
even
when
absent
,
may
not
receive
prejudice
of
this
honour
from
any
.
But
,
behold
these
French-men
,
contemning
our
faces
,
(
or
presence
)
have
presumed
to
write
their
Belief
,
without
consulting
us
,
as
if
they
would
pass
a
definitive
Sentence
on
the
matters
that
have
been
handled
before
us
:
which
had
it
been
done
at
Antioch
or
Alexandria
,
had
been
void
—
How
then
durst
these
usurp
in
our
presence
—
We
will
therefore
that
you
presently
rise
up
against
thus
temerarious
Novity
,
and
delay
not
to
punish
their
Contumacy
.
]
And
so
they
had
like
to
have
run
into
a
Schism
:
But
the
Pope
and
Bernard
spake
them
fair
,
and
Bernard
said
,
They
wrote
not
as
Determiners
,
but
to
give
account
of
their
own
Faith
,
when
provoked
;
and
so
pacified
the
Cardinals
.
But
this
Tumult
hindered
the
deciding
of
the
Case
:
But
,
saith
Otto
,
whether
Bernard
was
decived
by
humane
infirmity
,
or
Porretane
escaped
by
hiding
any
thing
by
his
great
learning
,
I
must
not
determine
.
§
172.
CCCCXX
.
Another
Council
An.
1150.
the
banished
Pope
held
at
Trevers
,
where
Bernard
told
him
of
the
Revelations
of
a
Woman
Abbess
called
Hildegardis
:
The
Pope
sent
some
to
her
;
she
returns
him
a
writing
of
her
Revelations
,
which
he
read
,
admired
,
and
by
Bernard's
persuasion
honored
her
with
a
Letter
:
But
what
they
were
is
not
mentioned
.
§
173.
Conradus
;
called
Anastasius
the
4th
,
is
next
Pope
,
and
dyeth
after
a
year
,
four
months
,
and
24
days
.
The
glory
of
his
time
is
said
to
be
Ricardus
de
Sancto
Victore
,
a
famous
Writer
,
specially
de
Trinitate
,
and
Gratian
,
Lombard
,
and
Comestor
.
§
174.
Hadrian
the
4th
,
an
English
man
,
is
next
Pope
.
The
Romans
by
request
and
threats
,
importune
him
to
permit
their
Consuls
to
govern
them
as
heretofore
.
He
resolutely
denieth
them
.
They
wound
one
of
his
Cardinals
.
He
Excommunicateth
and
Curseth
them
.
was
the
Catholick
Church
when
it
was
Excommunicate
?
)
They
had
before
desired
him
to
come
to
the
Lateran
,
which
he
refused
,
till
they
should
turn
out
one
Arnoldus
Brixianus
,
called
by
him
a
Heretick
and
Disciple
of
Abailard
.
The
People
(
saith
Platina
)
took
this
ill
,
and
so
hurt
the
said
Cardinal
(
I
doubt
the
Romans
themselves
were
for
Hereticks
.
)
The
Pope
curseth
William
of
Sicily
for
invading
the
Church-lands
.
The
Greek
Emperor
offereth
to
help
the
Pope
,
and
to
give
him
much
Gold
also
,
if
he
shall
but
have
three
Maritime
Cities
in
Apulia
,
where
he
hath
won
them
.
This
afrighteth
William
to
offer
the
Pope
all
again
,
if
he
may
but
he
called
King
of
Sicily
.
The
Pope
denieth
it
.
William
angry
,
over-runneth
Italy
.
The
Pope
repenting
,
granteth
him
his
desire
.
The
new
Emperor
Frederick
also
coming
with
an
Army
into
Italy
,
took
some
Cities
belonging
to
the
Church
,
and
gave
them
up
to
the
Pope
:
But
when
he
came
into
the
City
to
be
crowned
,
the
Citizens
enraged
at
the
Pope
for
denying
them
their
Civil
Government
,
shut
the
Gates
(
the
Emperor's
Army
being
without
)
and
fell
on
many
of
the
Pope's
Followers
,
and
the
Germans
,
beat
some
,
and
killed
many
.
The
Emperor
hereby
provoked
got
in
his
Army
,
and
killed
many
of
the
Citizens
,
and
had
done
more
,
but
that
the
Pope
dissuaded
him
:
Yet
was
the
Pope
and
he
fain
to
go
round
about
to
the
Lateran
,
to
avoid
another
Battel
.
Platina
mentioneth
the
Pope's
Cursing
William
of
Sicily
,
and
absolving
his
Subjects
from
their
Oaths
that
they
might
Rebel
,
but
saith
nothing
of
the
Emperor's
after-quarrel
with
the
Pope
,
occasioned
by
a
Letter
of
the
Pope's
rebuking
him
,
for
not
helping
the
Bishop
of
London
,
saith
Binnius
,
and
refusing
an
offered
Bishop
of
Ravenna
.
The
Pope's
Epistles
against
the
Emperor
,
&c.
Binnius
leaveth
out
.
At
last
the
Romans
again
rising
against
him
,
he
goeth
to
Anagria
,
and
dyeth
.
§
175.
An.
1160.
Roland
is
made
Pope
,
called
Alexander
the
3d
;
and
Octavian
,
called
Victor
the
4th
,
is
made
Pope
by
others
,
and
sate
four
years
,
and
seven
months
.
This
is
,
saith
Onuphrius
,
the
27th
Schism
,
or
double
Papacy
.
Three
more
succeeded
Clement
,
to
keep
up
the
duplicate
before
Alexander
dyed
,
of
whom
one
Reigned
five
years
,
and
another
seven
.
Alexander
addresseth
himself
to
the
Emperor
Frederick
to
heal
the
Schism
;
who
therefore
bids
both
the
Popes
come
to
him
,
that
he
may
hear
the
Case
:
But
Alexander
himself
refuseth
,
and
gets
away
.
The
Emperor
sendeth
two
Bishops
to
him
to
summon
him
to
a
Council
;
Alexander
refuseth
to
appear
.
The
Bishops
go
to
Octavian
(
Victor
)
and
the
Emperor
calleth
a
Council
,
and
this
Council
with
the
Emperor
make
Octavian
the
confirmed
Pope
.
(
Quer.
Whether
this
was
not
as
good
Authority
as
Alexander's
greater
number
of
the
Cardinals
?
)
Hereupon
Alexander
curseth
the
Pope
Victor
,
and
the
Emperor
,
and
sendeth
Letters
to
Christian
,
Princes
to
tell
them
that
he
did
it
justly
:
(
Wonderful
!
that
Empires
and
Kingdoms
could
be
then
disposed
of
by
Cursing
!
)
The
Emperor
seizeth
on
many
of
the
Church-Cities
.
Alexander
returneth
to
Rome
,
but
findeth
so
many
against
him
that
he
durst
not
stay
there
,
but
flieth
into
France
,
invited
by
King
Philip
;
and
there
again
at
a
Council
,
curseth
the
Emperor
.
The
Emperor
Frederick
destroyeth
Milan
,
and
translateth
thence
to
Colen
the
supposed
Bodies
of
the
Magi
,
or
three
wise
men
that
came
to
Bethlehem
!
Rome
!
)
The
rest
of
the
Italian
Cities
and
States
raise
an
Army
against
him
;
he
sendeth
to
the
King
of
France
to
end
the
Schism
,
by
bringing
Pope
Alexander
with
him
to
a
Council
,
where
he
would
meet
him
with
Victor
.
Divo
is
the
appointed
place
between
France
and
Germany
:
The
Emperor
with
Victor
and
some
Kings
cometh
to
the
Council
;
Alexander
refuseth
,
because
he
call'd
it
not
,
and
calls
another
at
Tours
in
France
.
The
Emperor
angry
returneth
to
Germany
,
and
sendeth
Victor
into
Italy
,
where
he
dyeth
,
and
Guido
,
called
Paschal
the
3d
,
is
chosen
after
him
.
The
Romans
chose
Consuls
that
were
Alexander's
Friends
,
and
send
for
him
to
Rome
,
and
receive
him
.
The
Italians
then
arm
against
the
Emperor
;
who
cometh
with
an
Army
into
Italy
,
and
taketh
Ancona
.
The
Greek
Emperor
is
drawn
to
promise
the
Pope
a
great
Army
against
Frederick
,
so
he
would
unite
the
Empire
and
Churches
again
.
This
afrighteth
the
Emperor
.
The
Tusculanes
and
the
Abanes
had
a
War
with
the
Romans
that
oppressed
them
with
Tribute
,
and
gave
the
Romans
a
grievous
overthrow
.
The
Emperor
besiegeth
Rome
;
William
of
Sicily
sends
help
to
the
Pope
.
The
People
of
Rome
intreat
the
Emperor
for
Peace
,
which
he
promiseth
,
on
condition
the
worthier
Pope
may
be
chosen
,
and
the
Schism
ended
.
The
Pope
Alexander
hearing
of
this
,
flieth
secretly
by
Ship
.
The
Plague
driveth
the
Emperor
from
Rome
;
he
goeth
into
Germany
.
The
Pope's
Friends
in
Italy
get
strength
.
The
Greek
Emperor
Emanuel
sendeth
yet
larger
offers
to
the
Pope
,
if
he
would
restore
him
the
Western
Empire
by
Re-union
.
Pope
Paschal
dyeth
.
The
Tusculane
Cardinal
,
called
Calistus
the
3d
,
is
chosen
in
his
stead
,
and
reigned
seven
years
,
(
saith
Onuphr
.
)
But
the
Tusculanes
refusing
him
,
he
goeth
to
Alexander
,
and
resigneth
to
him
all
his
right
in
Tusculum
.
Whereupon
the
Tusculanes
receive
Alexander
,
who
there
heard
the
Ambassador
of
Henry
King
of
England
,
purging
him
of
the
guilt
of
the
death
of
Tho.
Becket
;
and
sent
into
England
two
Cardinals
with
power
to
examine
all
the
matter
;
who
imposed
on
the
King
,
though
swearing
he
was
innocent
,
that
for
Penance
he
should
maintain
Soldiers
for
Ierusalem
,
and
for
three
years
should
have
an
Army
against
the
Barbarians
,
and
defend
the
Church-liberties
in
his
Land
,
and
not
hinder
Appeals
to
Rome
;
All
which
he
sware
:
[
By
which
,
saith
Platina
,
he
merited
that
the
Title
of
the
Kingdom
of
England
should
be
transferred
on
him
,
and
his
Heirs
,
by
the
Pope's
consent
:
whence
it
is
observed
that
all
the
Kings
of
England
do
recognize
(
or
acknowledge
)
the
Rights
of
the
Kingdom
from
the
Pope
of
Rome
.
]
A
just
Reward
for
their
serving
the
Titular
Servant
of
Servants
in
his
pestilent
Ambition
!
That
he
should
thence
take
them
for
his
Vassals
,
and
take
himself
for
the
disposer
of
their
Crowns
;
stooping
to
such
Priests
,
doth
make
them
Kings
of
Kings
.
Yet
Alexander
hath
not
got
possession
of
Rome
it self
,
so
far
was
he
from
being
received
by
all
the
world
;
and
so
low
did
he
condescend
as
to
offer
the
Citizens
,
[
That
if
they
would
receive
him
,
he
would
come
in
peace
,
and
meddle
with
nothing
but
Divine
matters
,
leaving
to
them
the
care
of
secular
things
:
And
when
they
would
not
grant
him
this
much
,
he
went
to
Signia
.
]
Was
this
man
truly
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
that
had
no
more
of
the
Citizens
consent
so
much
as
to
dwell
among
them
?
There
he
Canonizeth
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
Tho.
Becket
,
for
a
Saint
.
The
Emperor
entereth
Italy
,
and
taketh
many
Cities
,
but
the
Venetians
owning
the
Pope
,
and
he
being
wearied
with
Wars
,
at
Papia
treateth
of
a
Peace
.
But
this
not
taking
,
the
Emperor
shortly
returned
with
another
Army
into
Italy
,
but
was
so
hard
put
to
it
by
the
Millanois
and
others
in
one
fight
,
that
he
narrowly
escaped
death
himself
.
This
one
loss
made
the
Nobles
that
followed
him
say
,
That
they
suffered
this
,
because
they
fought
unlawfully
against
the
Church
;
and
if
he
made
not
his
peace
presently
with
the
Pope
,
they
would
go
home
:
So
that
the
Emperor
was
forced
to
submit
to
the
Pope
,
for
fear
of
being
forsaken
by
his
Subjects
and
Soldiers
.
At
Venice
they
met
,
and
the
Emperor
kissing
the
Pope's
feet
,
credible
Historians
say
,
[
Thou
shalt
tread
on
the
Lion
and
Adder
,
&c.
Ps.
91.
13.
)
But
Baronius
and
Binnius
will
not
believe
this
,
though
as
Fowlis
noteth
,
p.
261.
it
is
recorded
by
Ciaconius
,
Masson
.
and
abundance
more
of
their
own
Historians
,
and
preserved
in
the
Archives
of
the
Library
at
Venice
,
and
the
Picture
of
the
Story
hang'd
publickly
in
the
Senate
House
.
The
Emperor's
severity
against
them
of
Milan
was
not
for
nothing
:
They
not
only
brake
their
Oath
by
Rebellion
,
but
when
his
wife
Beatrix
came
to
see
the
City
,
The
stir
that
there
was
about
the
Emperor's
holding
the
Stirrup
to
Pope
Urban
,
is
recorded
by
divers
Historians
:
And
how
the
Kings
of
France
and
England
did
the
like
by
Alexander
;
And
how
this
on
debate
was
said
to
be
their
due
.
The
truth
is
,
the
Papists
Princes
of
Europe
themselves
are
beholden
to
the
Protestants
,
for
redeeming
them
from
Servitude
,
and
their
Kingdoms
from
the
meer
will
and
mercy
of
the
Pope
.
§
176.
The
Pope
having
conquered
the
Emperor
by
Cursing
,
is
past
doubt
now
of
Conquering
Rome
,
(
for
such
Men
were
Bishops
by
Conquest
,
and
not
by
Consent
.
)
To
Tusculum
he
goeth
,
and
now
demandeth
of
the
Romans
,
that
they
abrogate
the
Office
of
the
Consuls
:
But
finding
this
too
hard
a
task
to
be
done
at
once
,
he
maketh
a
bargain
with
them
,
that
none
should
by
the
People
be
chosen
Consuls
,
till
they
had
taken
an
Oath
of
Fidelity
to
the
Pope
,
in
his
own
proposed
words
,
and
that
they
would
never
do
any
thing
against
his
dignity
.
And
so
Alexander
goeth
the
third
time
to
Rome
,
and
calls
a
Council
;
but
quickly
dyeth
,
when
after
twenty
years
contention
,
he
thought
he
was
new
setled
in
peace
,
An.
1185.
§
177.
Onuphrius
,
after
Radavicus
Frising
.
Ioan.
Cremon
.
Abb.
Ursperg
.
&c.
saith
that
it
was
this
Pope
Alexander
,
that
first
ordained
that
the
Clergy
and
People
being
excluded
from
the
Election
of
the
Pope
,
(
and
so
he
was
no
true
Bishop
)
the
choice
should
be
in
the
Cardinals
shut
up
in
Conclave
,
and
go
by
two
third
parts
of
their
Votes
,
to
avoid
Schisms
for
the
time
to
come
.
Onuphrius
saith
,
that
he
had
the
writing
of
Pope
Lucius
the
3d
,
that
saith
,
he
was
the
first
that
was
chosen
by
the
Cardinals
scrutiny
,
(
though
the
Cardinals
in
a
looser
way
were
lately
made
Electors
before
.
)
He
that
is
no
Bishop
,
is
no
Universal
Bishop
or
Pope
:
§
178.
The
Epistles
of
Alexander
are
so
full
of
Usurpation
and
Treason
against
Princes
,
that
Binnius
thought
it
best
to
omit
them
,
and
give
you
but
the
Titles
:
But
those
that
concern
England
are
in
Mat.
Paris
,
whom
Binnius
referreth
you
to
,
though
he
oft
reproach
him
for
speaking
truth
.
Many
are
about
Tho.
Becket
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
against
the
Emperor
and
the
King
of
England
,
forbidding
the
Coronation
of
Henry
the
3d
,
and
suspending
Roger
Archbishop
of
York
for
Crowning
him
,
and
such
like
,
to
shew
how
he
was
King
of
Kings
.
§
179.
CCCCXXI
.
Of
the
Councils
in
Alexander's
time
recorded
by
Binnius
,
the
first
is
An.
1160.
at
Papia
called
by
the
Emperor
which
voted
Victor
Pope
,
and
condemned
Roland
,
called
Alexander
.
The
Letters
of
the
Emperor
and
the
Bishops
tell
us
,
Here
is
all
the
Romans
,
Germany
,
Italy
,
&c.
against
the
major
Vote
of
an
upstart
sort
of
Men
called
Cardinals
,
that
had
confederated
treacherously
before
:
And
yet
the
Roman
Papacy
is
by
Succession
from
this
Man
,
that
was
no
true
Bishop
himself
.
CCCCXXII
,
CCCCXXIII
,
CCCCXXIV
,
CCCCXXV
.
An.
1161.
Alexander
got
a
Council
at
Clermont
,
and
another
at
Newmarket
,
and
another
at
Belvacum
;
and
An.
1164.
another
at
Tours
,
to
curse
the
Emperour
and
Pope
Victor
.
The
French
taking
his
part
,
(
and
the
English
at
last
)
kept
up
the
Schism
and
Contention
.
The
Reader
must
take
this
notice
by
the
way
,
that
such
Meetings
as
we
call
Parliaments
,
the
Popish
Historians
often
call
Councils
,
that
they
may
draw
Men
to
think
that
what
Parliaments
did
was
done
by
Clergy
Power
;
And
when
Lords
,
Accordingly
the
Parliament
at
Clarendon
is
called
a
Council
by
Binnius
,
(
CCCCXXVI
)
by
the
reproachful
name
of
Conciliabulum
,
because
they
setled
the
Rights
of
the
King
as
Ruler
of
the
Clergy
,
and
would
not
let
the
Pope
be
King
of
England
,
(
which
is
the
Henrician
,
or
Royal
Heresie
,
to
be
punished
by
Fire
or
other
death
on
Kings
themselves
,
when
the
Pope
is
big
enough
to
do
it
.
)
In
this
Council
or
Parliament
,
Thomas
of
Canterbury
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Bishops
concurred
with
the
rest
(
for
fear
.
)
But
Thomas
when
he
came
home
repented
,
and
imposed
so
strict
Penance
on
himself
,
that
the
Pope
hearing
of
it
,
was
sain
in
absolve
him
.
§
180.
CCCCXXVII
.
An.
1171.
Binnius
saith
,
that
Ireland
being
given
to
the
Pope
as
soon
as
they
became
Christians
,
the
Pope
gave
it
to
King
Henry
the
2d
,
as
soon
as
he
had
conquered
it
;
and
a
Council
at
Cassel
was
called
for
Reformation
.
Note
here
,
1.
That
the
Pope
hath
great
reason
to
seek
the
Conversion
of
the
Kingdoms
of
the
world
,
if
they
are
his
when
they
are
converted
.
2.
That
it
is
no
wonder
if
five
parts
of
six
of
the
world
be
still
Infidels
,
3.
That
it
hath
long
been
a
cunning
way
of
Bounty
with
Popes
,
to
give
Princes
their
own
Kingdoms
and
Conquests
,
when
they
cannot
take
them
from
them
.
CCCCXXVIII
.
An.
1179.
was
the
Synod
at
Venice
for
reconciliation
.
§
181.
CCCCXXIX
.
An.
1180.
Alexander
being
at
peace
,
called
a
Council
at
Rome
,
which
they
call
General
,
or
the
11th
General
Council
approved
at
Lateran
:
In
which
are
many
reforming
Canons
,
and
many
for
the
Papal
power
.
The
first
is
(
as
aforesaid
)
to
confine
the
power
of
Pope-making
to
two
third
parts
of
the
Cardinals
only
.
Another
to
degrade
those
ordained
by
the
three
Anti-Popes
.
Another
that
no
one
have
many
Churches
,
&c.
And
the
last
against
some
called
Cathari
,
Patrini
,
or
Publicani
as
Hereticks
,
giving
those
Indulgences
that
will
fight
against
them
,
and
absolving
all
Inferiors
from
all
Fidelity
and
Duty
to
them
,
&c.
Some
think
that
these
were
the
Waldenses
,
some
the
Albigenses
.
But
I
have
elsewhere
shewed
(
against
Mr.
Danvers
)
that
there
were
several
sorts
then
in
those
Countries
,
some
Manichee
Hereticks
,
and
some
good
Christians
called
Waldense
!
,
and
Albigenses
,
but
against
the
Pope
and
his
Superstitions
,
whom
the
Papists
would
jumble
together
to
disgrace
the
best
:
who
were
,
as
some
of
their
own
Writers
(
e.g.
Sanders
lib.
7.
de
vis
.
Monar
.
)
say
,
A
portion
of
the
Henricians
,
that
is
,
of
the
Emperor
Henry's
Heresie
,
that
held
the
Pope's
false
usurping
Excommunications
were
to
be
contemned
(
not
as
from
Henry
their
Teacher
)
that
is
,
they
were
Royalists
,
and
against
the
Pope's
ruling
the
abused
world
by
the
Cursing
way
.
§
182.
To
this
Council
,
Crab
and
Binnius
have
annexed
a
voluminous
Appendix
of
Decrees
,
of
which
many
are
notable
.
As
that
no
Bishop
may
suspend
a
Presbyter
without
the
judgment
of
his
Chapter
.
That
a
Perjured
Clergy-man
is
to
be
perpetually
deprived
,
with
divers
others
.
§
183.
Alexander
dying
,
Lucius
the
3d
is
the
first
chosen
by
the
Cardinals
,
according
to
Alexander's
Lateran
Council
,
(
as
is
aforesaid
.
)
And
to
perfect
the
Papacy
,
having
got
the
choice
of
the
Bishop
out
of
the
hands
of
the
Clergy
and
People
of
Rome
,
his
Flatterers
next
persuade
him
to
put
down
the
Order
and
Name
of
Senators
,
§
184.
CCCCXXX
.
One
Council
this
Pope
had
at
Verona
,
as
they
say
,
where
the
Emperor
Frederick
met
him
,
and
sollicited
him
to
restore
all
the
Bishops
and
Clergy
deposed
that
had
adhered
to
him
and
the
Anti-Popes
.
The
Pope
consented
,
but
said
he
could
not
do
it
without
another
Council
:
(
By
which
it
appeareth
,
that
this
at
Verona
was
no
true
Council
.
)
§
185.
Urbanus
the
3d
is
next
Pope
,
called
Turbanus
,
as
an
Incendiary
,
by
Ab.
Ursspergens
.
but
better
spoken
of
by
Platina
;
he
sate
above
one
year
.
It
's
said
that
he
dyed
of
grief
for
the
loss
of
Ierusalem
in
his
time
.
CCCCXXXI
.
A
Council
he
had
at
Paris
,
they
say
,
for
Ierusalem
,
too
late
.
§
186.
Gregory
the
8th
succeedeth
him
two
months
,
and
dyeth
.
§
187.
An.
1187.
Clement
the
3d
succeeded
him
,
who
importuneth
the
Christian
Kings
to
recover
Ierusalem
.
An.
1188.
An
Assembly
at
Paris
furthered
the
Holy
War
,
(
Binnius
will
call
it
a
Council
.
)
§
188.
Though
this
Clemens
sate
but
three
years
,
and
five
months
,
he
ended
the
long
War
between
the
Romans
and
the
Pope
,
granting
them
their
Senators
,
but
deposing
their
Patricius
or
Head
,
that
Union
might
not
strengthen
them
.
§
189.
Caelestine
the
3d
cometh
next
,
who
to
get
Sicily
from
Tancred
,
gets
out
of
a
Nunnery
a
devoted
Virgin
that
was
the
Heiress
,
and
marrieth
her
to
the
young
Emperor
Henry
the
6th
,
and
giveth
him
with
her
the
Kingdoms
of
Sicily
and
Naples
,
(
when
he
can
get
them
)
and
so
wholly
obligeth
him
to
the
Church
;
and
to
surrender
Tusculum
,
which
the
Romans
utterly
demolish
.
Sicily
the
Emperor
gets
,
and
puts
out
Tancred's
eyes
,
but
Naples
was
too
hard
for
him
,
his
Soldiers
dying
of
the
Plague
.
How
the
King
of
France
and
the
King
of
England
disagreed
in
Palestine
;
and
how
the
King
of
France
returned
home
,
and
treacherously
joined
with
Iohn
the
King's
Brother
,
to
invade
the
King
of
England's
Dominions
,
and
so
called
him
from
attempting
the
Siege
of
Ierusalem
,
and
how
he
was
taken
Prisoner
by
the
way
home
,
many
Histories
acquaint
you
.
§
190.
Binnius
out
of
Urspergens
.
tells
us
,
how
this
Pope
that
had
sent
the
King
of
France
into
Palestine
,
for
his
repudiating
his
Wife
after
,
interdicted
the
whole
Kingdom
of
France
the
use
of
holy
thing
.
O
horrid
Villany
,
worse
than
Heathenish
!
§
191.
Next
cometh
the
great
Pope
Innocent
the
3d
,
(
a
young
man
of
30
years
old
called
Lotharius
)
An.
1198.
§
192.
The
Duke
of
Saxony
,
Otho
the
4th
,
succeedeth
the
Emperor
Henry
the
6th
.
But
Philip
of
Suevia
is
his
Competitor
,
and
the
King
of
France
was
for
Henry's
Brother
)
and
the
Pope
for
Otho
,
hating
Frederick's
Line
.
Some
say
Philip
conquered
and
deposed
Otho
,
but
Petavius
,
after
divers
others
,
saith
,
that
they
agreed
that
Philip
should
Reign
quietly
during
his
life
,
and
Otho
afterward
succeed
him
.
After
ten
years
Otho
,
a
Palatine
of
the
Rhine
,
killeth
Philip
,
and
Otho
again
Reigneth
quietly
,
marrying
Philip's
daughter
.
But
seeking
to
possess
Apulia
and
Calabria
by
Arms
,
and
not
obeying
the
Pope's
Prohibition
,
the
Pope
Excommunicateth
him
first
,
and
after
sentenceth
him
deprived
or
deposed
,
which
at
his
command
,
the
Archbishop
of
Mentz
publisheth
;
which
Otho
despising
,
the
Pope
to
shew
that
he
can
make
and
unmake
Emperors
and
Kings
,
sets
up
Frederick
King
of
Sicily
,
Henry
the
6ths
Son
by
C●nstantia
,
(
the
Nun
formerly
,
saith
Binnius
,
which
Petavius
denieth
)
and
commandeth
all
to
take
him
for
Emperor
.
The
King
of
France
stands
for
Frederick
,
and
the
King
of
England
for
Otho
.
Otho
is
overcome
being
forsaken
and
dyeth
for
grief
;
and
Friderick
(
a
young
man
twenty
years
old
)
prevaileth
.
§
193.
Passing
by
the
English
and
Scottish
Councils
,
(
for
the
Sabbath
or
Lords
day
.
)
CCCCXXXIII
.
The
Roman
Council
that
deposed
the
Emperor
Otto
for
rebellion
against
the
Pope
was
,
An.
1210.
§
194.
This
Pope
excommunicated
our
King
Iohn
for
rejecting
Stephen
Laughton
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
:
Yea
,
he
deposed
him
quantum
inse
,
and
interdicted
Gods
worship
to
the
whole
Kingdom
,
for
six
years
three
months
and
fourteen
dayes
.
(
O
wicked
Bishops
and
Priests
that
would
give
over
the
worship
of
God
because
an
Usurper
forbad
it
!
)
The
Pope
gave
the
King
of
France
commission
to
seize
on
England
.
King
Iohn
is
constrained
to
please
the
Pope
.
What
wars
were
hereupon
in
England
,
and
how
he
gave
up
his
Kingdom
at
last
to
the
Pope
,
and
to
hold
it
as
of
him
,
our
own
Historians
certifie
us
,
yea
,
and
how
he
offered
the
King
of
Morocco
to
turn
Mahometan
for
his
help
.
§
195.
CCCCXXXIX
.
Next
cometh
the
famous
4th
.
Laterane
Council
called
by
the
Papists
the
12th
.
General
,
approved
of
400
Bishops
and
800
other
Fathers
(
for
others
they
have
)
an.
1215.
Regn.
Frider.
2.
In
the
first
Cap.
is
the
Creed
and
their
Transubstantiation
asserted
,
as
the
way
of
Union
between
Christ
and
us
,
we
taking
his
flesh
as
he
took
ours
:
and
that
no
one
can
make
this
Sacrament
but
a
Priest
ritely
ordained
according
to
the
Keyes
of
the
Church
which
Christ
gave
to
the
Apostles
and
their
successours
.
But
the
Sacrament
of
Baptism
saveth
by
whom
soever
it
is
ritely
done
.
The
2d
,
Cap.
condemneth
Abbot
Ioachim's
doctrine
who
opposed
Lombard
as
making
a
quaternity
for
saying
that
Quaedam
summa
res
est
Pater
Filius
et
Spiritus
Sanctus
,
et
illa
(
res
)
non
est
generans
,
nec
genita
,
nec
procedens
,
which
the
Council
owneth
.
The
3d.
Cap.
is
this
[
We
excommunicate
and
anathematize
every
Heresie
[
*
](A26898-e156000-b)
*
That
is
so
called
by
themselves
so
that
not
only
the
denying
of
transubstantiation
but
also
the
Henrician
heresie
,
that
is
,
Royalty
,
or
that
Kings
are
not
to
be
deposed
by
Popes
is
here
included
;
and
all
Royalists
to
be
exterminated
or
else
the
King
to
be
deposed
for
not
doing
it
.
extolling
itself
against
this
holy
Orthodox
Catholick
faith
which
we
before
expounded
,
condemning
all
Hereticks
by
what
names
soever
called
:
having
indeed
divers
faces
,
but
tails
tyed
together
,
because
they
agree
in
vanity
in
the
same
thing
.
And
being
damned
let
them
be
left
to
the
present
secular
power
or
their
Bailiffs
to
be
punished
by
due
animadversion
:
the
Clerks
being
first
degraded
from
their
orders
;
so
that
the
goods
of
such
damned
ones
if
they
be
Lay-men
be
confiscated
,
but
if
Clerks
,
let
them
be
applied
to
the
Churches
from
which
they
had
their
stipends
.
But
for
those
that
are
found
notable
only
by
suspicion
,
unless
they
shew
their
innocency
by
a
congruous
purgation
,
according
to
the
considerations
of
the
suspicion
and
the
quality
of
the
person
,
let
them
be
smitten
with
the
sword
of
anathema
(
cursed
from
Christ
)
[
a
](A26898-e156030-b)
a
what
upon
suspicion
?
and
avoided
by
all
till
they
have
given
condign
satisfaction
:
so
that
if
they
remain
a
year
excommunicate
,
they
be
then
condemned
as
Hereticks
.
And
let
the
secular
powers
be
warned
and
induced
,
and
if
need
be
compelled
by
ecclesiastical
censure
,
what
offices
soever
they
are
in
,
that
as
they
desire
to
be
reputed
&
taken
for
believers
,
so
they
publickly
take
an
oath
for
the
defence
of
the
faith
,
that
they
will
study
in
good
earnest
to
exterminate
to
their
utmost
power
,
from
the
lands
subject
to
their
jurisdiction
,
all
Hereticks
,
denoted
by
the
Church
;
so
that
every
one
that
is
henceforth
taken
into
any
power
either
spiritual
or
temporal
,
But
if
the
temporal
Lord
required
and
warned
by
the
Church
,
shall
neglect
to
purge
his
countrey
of
this
Heretical
filth
,
let
him
by
the
Metropolitane
and
other
Comprovincial
Bishops
be
tyed
by
the
bond
of
excommunication
:
And
if
he
contemn
to
satisfie
within
a
year
,
let
that
be
signified
to
the
Pope
,
that
he
may
denounce
his
vassals
thenceforth
absolved
from
his
fidelity
(
or
allegiance
)
and
may
expose
his
countrey
to
be
seized
on
by
Catholicks
who
exterminating
the
Hereticks
may
possess
it
without
any
contradiction
,
and
may
keep
it
in
the
purity
of
faith
,
saving
the
right
of
the
principal
Lord
,
sobeit
he
himself
put
no
obstacle
hereto
nor
oppose
any
impediment
:
The
same
Law
notwithstanding
being
kept
about
them
that
have
no
principal
Lords
.
And
the
Catholicks
that
taking
the
badge
of
the
Cross
shall
gird
themselves
for
the
extermining
of
Hereticks
,
shall
enjoy
that
indulgence
,
And
we
decree
to
subject
to
excommunication
,
the
believers
and
receivers
,
defenders
and
favourers
of
Hereticks
;
firmly
ordaining
,
that
when
any
such
an
one
is
noted
by
excommunication
,
if
he
contemn
to
satisfie
within
a
year
,
let
him
thenceforth
be
ipso
jure
made
infamous
,
and
not
be
admitted
to
any
publick
Offices
or
Councils
,
nor
to
chose
any
to
such
,
nor
to
be
a
witness
;
and
let
him
not
have
power
to
make
a
Will
,
nor
to
witness
,
nor
have
succession
to
any
inheritance
.
And
no
man
shall
be
compelled
to
answer
him
in
any
business
(
or
suit
)
but
he
shall
be
compelled
to
answer
others
:
And
if
he
be
a
judge
,
his
sentence
shall
be
void
,
and
no
Causes
shall
be
brought
to
his
hearing
:
If
he
be
an
Advocate
,
his
plea
(
or
defence
)
shall
not
be
admitted
:
If
a
Register
,
the
instruments
made
by
him
,
shall
be
of
no
moment
at
all
,
but
be
damned
with
the
damned
Author
.
And
the
like
we
will
have
observed
in
the
like
cases
.
But
if
he
be
a
Clergyman
,
let
him
be
deposed
from
all
office
and
benefice
,
that
as
he
is
in
the
greater
fault
,
the
greater
vengeance
may
be
exercised
on
him
.
And
if
any
,
after
such
are
marked
by
the
Church
,
shall
contemn
to
avoid
them
,
let
them
be
smitten
with
the
sentence
of
excommunication
till
he
give
due
satisfaction
.
And
let
no
Clergyman
give
such
pestilent
persons
the
ecclesiastical
Sacraments
,
nor
presume
to
give
them
Christian
burial
,
nor
receive
their
alms
or
offerings
:
otherwise
let
them
be
deprived
of
their
offices
,
and
never
be
thereto
restored
without
the
especial
indulgence
of
the
Apostolick
seat
.
And
so
the
Regulars
on
whom
this
shall
be
inflicted
,
that
their
priviledges
be
not
kept
in
that
Diocess
,
in
which
they
presume
to
commit
such
excesses
.
And
because
some
under
pretence
(
or
form
)
of
Piety
,
denying
(
as
the
Apostle
saith
)
the
virtue
(
or
power
)
thereof
,
challenge
to
themselves
the
authority
to
preach
,
when
the
same
Apostle
saith
[
how
shall
they
preach
unless
they
be
sent
:
]
Let
all
those
be
tyed
with
the
bond
of
excommunication
,
who
being
prohibited
,
or
not
sent
do
presume
publickly
or
privately
to
usurp
the
office
of
preaching
without
authority
received
from
the
seat
Apostolick
or
the
Catholick
Bishop
of
the
Place
:
And
if
they
speedily
repent
not
,
let
them
be
punished
with
other
competent
punishment
.
And
we
moreover
add
,
that
every
Arch-bishop
or
Bishop
by
himself
or
his
Arch-Deacon
,
or
fit
honest
persons
shall
twice
or
once
in
a
year
,
go
about
his
parish
where
Fame
saith
that
Hereticks
dwell
,
and
shall
there
compel
two
or
three
men
of
good
testimony
,
or
if
he
see
fit
,
the
whole
neighbourhood
to
swear
,
We
will
therefore
and
command
,
The
4th
.
Chap.
is
against
the
Greeks
for
rejecting
the
Roman
Pope
,
and
and
so
far
abhorring
the
Latines
,
that
if
Latine
Priests
did
but
celebrate
at
their
Altars
,
the
Greeks
would
not
use
them
again
till
they
had
washed
them
,
as
being
defiled
:
yea
,
they
rebaptized
those
that
the
Latine
Priests
baptized
(
the
world
did
not
then
obey
the
Pope
,
how
insolently
soever
be
trod
on
the
divided
Princes
of
the
West
,
by
the
conspiracy
of
their
Prelates
.
)
And
here
he
was
used
in
his
kind
,
and
hereticated
and
excommunicated
,
and
cursed
as
he
did
by
others
.
The
5th
.
Chap.
[
was
to
confirm
the
old
Patriarchate
[
*
](A26898-e156330-b)
*
O
bountiful
Pope
!
on
condition
they
receive
the
Pall
from
the
Pope
,
and
swear
fidelity
and
obedience
to
him
,
and
make
those
under
them
to
do
the
like
]
O
daring
challenge
and
innovation
!
And
yet
Chap.
the
9th
.
they
grant
that
diversity
of
Rites
by
Bishops
of
their
own
languages
and
customs
be
used
,
so
they
will
but
be
the
sworn
vassals
of
the
Pope
.
And
yet
Cap.
8
in
their
direction
for
inquisition
,
even
this
Council
decreed
that
the
accused
be
admitted
to
speak
for
himself
,
and
not
only
the
words
of
the
witnesses
but
their
names
also
to
be
told
him
and
published
,
and
the
exception
and
replyes
admitted
,
lest
by
suppressing
their
names
,
Because
the
supposed
Hereticks
got
ground
by
preaching
,
the
Cap.
10.
decreed
the
setting
up
of
Preachers
instead
of
the
Bishops
or
to
help
them
,
because
they
wanted
ability
or
time
.
The
13.
Cap.
was
to
forbid
making
any
more
new
Religions
,
there
were
so
many
made
in
their
Church
before
.
The
17.
Cap.
was
against
Bishops
that
sate
up
feasting
,
drinking
,
or
prating
till
after
midnight
,
and
lie
in
bed
the
next
morning
and
come
not
four
times
in
a
year
to
Mass
,
and
then
talk
with
Lay-men
at
the
time
of
worship
.
Cap.
43.
forbids
all
Clergy
men
that
have
not
temporal
estates
under
them
,
The
44.
is
to
invalidate
Lay-Ruler's
Laws
about
ecclesiastical
matters
(
as
Glebes
,
Mortuaries
,
&c.
)
the
rest
I
pass
by
.
§
196.
In
this
Council
besides
the
Albigenses
and
Abbot
Ioachim
,
Almaricus
a
learned
man
was
condemned
;
they
say
he
said
that
All
Christians
were
Christs
members
,
suffered
by
the
Iews
with
him
:
that
Christ's
body
was
no
more
in
the
sacrament
than
in
another
thing
:
That
Incense
as
offered
in
the
Church
is
Idolatry
:
That
every
Christian
is
bound
to
believe
that
he
is
a
member
of
Christ
:
That
if
Adam
had
not
sinned
there
should
have
been
no
generating
in
Paradise
nor
difference
of
sexes
.
]
We
must
take
these
things
on
the
report
of
such
as
Sanders
,
with
some
other
that
they
charge
on
him
;
for
which
when
they
had
killed
him
with
grief
,
they
dig'd
up
his
corps
and
burnt
it
,
as
they
were
then
burning
multitudes
of
the
living
.
§
197.
In
this
Council
Stephen
Laughton
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
was
deposed
for
taking
part
with
the
Barons
of
England
against
King
Iohn
;
whose
case
was
now
become
the
Pope's
when
he
had
given
him
his
Kingdom
:
in
so
much
that
when
the
Arch-Bishop
confessed
and
begged
absolution
,
his
Holiness
answered
[
By
St.
Peter
,
Brother
,
thou
shalt
not
so
easily
get
absolution
,
who
hast
done
so
many
and
so
great
injuries
,
not
only
to
the
K.
of
England
,
but
to
the
Church
of
Rome
.
]
.
§
198.
Let
the
Reader
note
,
that
1.
General
Councils
are
the
Papists
religion
.
2.
That
this
is
one
of
their
greatest
approved
General
Councils
.
3.
That
therefore
by
their
Law
and
Religion
,
they
are
bound
to
exterminate
all
Protestants
,
and
that
all
Princes
must
be
deposed
that
will
not
execute
it
,
and
their
dominion
given
to
others
that
will
.
4.
That
all
Protestants
and
others
called
Hereticks
are
dead
men
in
Law
and
want
but
judgment
and
execution
where
their
Law
is
in
force
.
Henrician
heresie
is
one
that
is
judged
such
by
their
Councils
.
6.
That
therefore
not
only
all
Protestant
Kings
,
but
all
Papists
that
are
for
the
safety
and
power
of
Kings
against
the
Popes
pretended
power
of
condemning
and
deposing
them
,
are
Hereticks
to
be
exterminated
and
burnt
(
by
many
Canons
.
)
7.
Therefore
Kings
are
beholden
to
the
Protestant
reformation
(
disabling
the
Pope
to
execute
his
Laws
and
Religion
)
for
their
Crowns
and
lives
.
8.
That
when
ever
any
King
or
others
set
up
Popery
and
the
power
of
their
Laws
and
Councils
in
a
Kingdom
that
is
reformed
,
the
subjects
are
presently
dead
men
in
Law
,
being
to
be
destroyed
as
Hereticks
,
(
though
Policy
or
want
of
power
may
hinder
the
execution
.
)
9.
Qu.
Whether
it
be
lawful
for
any
King
(
or
in
his
authority
)
so
to
destroy
his
Kingdom
,
or
to
make
all
(
or
the
generality
of
)
his
subjects
dead
men
in
Law
?
10.
Whether
by
these
Laws
the
Pope
and
his
consenting
Bishops
have
not
published
themselves
to
be
hostes
Regum
et
Regnorum
,
if
not
humani
generis
;
and
are
not
so
to
be
esteemed
?
§
199.
Note
also
that
D.
Heylin
,
in
his
Certamen
Epistolare
against
me
,
answereth
,
that
it
is
not
Kings
but
temporal
Lords
that
are
mentioned
in
this
Council
;
and
that
he
and
Bishop
Taylor
,
and
Bishop
Gunning
,
and
Bishop
Pearson
in
their
dispute
published
by
Terret
or
Iohnson
,
and
others
before
them
,
have
maintained
that
these
Canons
were
but
proposed
by
Pope
Innocent
,
and
not
consented
to
and
passed
by
the
Council
.
But
to
the
first
It
is
clear
1.
that
by
Domini
Temporales
Councils
ordinarily
mean
Emperors
and
Kings
as
well
as
any
others
.
2.
That
the
words
of
the
Council
are
express
[
eâdem
nihilominus
lege
servatâ
circa
eos
qui
non
habent
Domin●s
principales
.
]
And
to
the
2d
.
I
answer
1.
The
Church
of
Rome
actually
taketh
this
for
one
of
their
approved
General
Councils
,
and
will
not
be
beholden
to
our
Bishops
for
their
friendly
favour
and
excuse
:
And
therefore
it
is
all
one
to
us
whether
the
Council
consented
or
not
.
2.
Mr.
Henry
Dodwel
in
his
late
considerations
how
far
Papists
may
be
trusted
by
Princes
,
&c.
pag.
167
&
pag.
174
&c.
hath
fully
answered
all
the
reasons
given
by
these
Bishops
(
as
Terret
did
in
part
before
;
)
and
hath
added
abundant
proof
that
these
Canons
were
passed
in
that
Council
.
1.
From
the
Council
at
Oxford
where
Stephen
Laughton
himself
was
.
2.
From
Mat
▪
Paris
who
is
alledged
for
the
contrary
.
3
From
Gregory
9th's
decertals
.
4
From
the
case
of
Iohn
Blunt
elect
Bishop
of
Canterbury
recited
by
Mat.
Paris
an.
1233.
5.
From
Otto
the
Pope's
Legate
.
in
M.
Paris
an.
1237.
and
that
London
Council
.
6.
From
the
Popes
Letter
to
Otto
an.
1238
in
M.
Paris
.
7.
From
Honorius
the
3d's
condemnation
of
Rich.
de
Marisco
Bishop
of
Durham
.
8.
From
P.
Clement
the
5th's
Bull
for
King
Philip
the
Fair.
9.
From
the
Council
of
Tarragon
.
10.
From
the
Council
at
Vienna
under
Clement
4th
.
11.
From
the
General
Council
at
Lyons
under
Gregory
10th
.
12.
From
the
Sabine
Council
in
Spain
.
13.
From
a
Council
at
Toled●
under
Benedict
12th
.
14.
And
from
the
Council
of
Trent
,
15.
From
the
Common
sense
of
the
Case
of
Abbot
Ioachim
.
16.
And
of
the
word
Transubstantiation
.
17.
And
of
annual
confession
:
All
taken
as
setled
by
this
Council
.
So
that
as
the
Papists
will
not
accept
of
this
Charity
of
our
Bishops
in
excusing
their
Religion
from
this
part
of
guilt
,
so
there
is
little
place
indeed
for
an
excuse
.
§
200.
The
Papists
themselves
though
they
have
many
other
Councils
and
instances
to
prove
the
Popes
Claim
and
Practice
of
deposing
Princes
,
yet
will
not
let
go
this
as
being
a
famous
General
Council
:
But
when
here
in
England
they
would
excuse
their
Religion
from
Rebellion
,
they
use
to
say
,
that
this
being
not
an
Article
of
Faith
,
but
a
Canon
of
Practice
they
are
not
bound
to
take
it
as
infallible
.
To
which
the
said
Mr.
Henry
Dodwell
ibid.
pag.
185.
hath
largely
answered
,
to
which
I
refer
the
Reader
;
adding
only
,
that
That
which
must
be
Believed
to
be
of
God
is
not
alway
matter
of
practice
,
yet
what
must
be
done
as
by
the
wi●
of
God
,
must
alwaies
be
,
first
the
matter
of
faith
:
we
must
believe
that
it
is
God's
will
before
we
can
obey
it
as
his
will
.
The
full
answer
see
as
aforecited
.
§
201.
In
the
performance
of
the
Laws
of
this
Council
multitudes
called
hereticks
were
burnt
:
Their
St.
Dominick
preaching
to
the
people
to
perswade
them
to
take
arms
under
the
Sign
of
the
Cross
to
destroy
the
Hereticks
,
France
,
Savoy
,
Germany
,
Italy
,
and
other
Countreys
:
see
Sam.
Clerk
Martyrol
.
and
Arch-Bishop
Vsher
de●success
.
Eccles
.
Thus
hath
Papal
Rome
been
built
and
maintained
by
Blood
,
Rebellion
and
Confusion
,
under
pretence
of
Church
Purity
,
Unity
and
Government
,
and
all
by
the
pretended
KEYES
.
§
202.
Honorius
3d.
succeedeth
Innocent
:
He
confirmeth
the
Dominican
,
and
Franciscan
Religions
and
Sainteth
Francis
.
He
procureth
a
new
expedition
towards
Ierusalem
,
and
the
destruction
of
many
.
The
Emperor
Friderick
followeth
his
predecessors
,
and
invadeth
Italy
,
conquereth
Sicily
and
Apulia
(
being
his
own
by
his
Mothers
title
.
)
But
the
Pope
excommunicateth
him
,
and
by
the
mediation
of
Iohn
King
of
Ierusalem
(
in
title
)
he
is
absolved
.
§
203.
CCCCXL.
Stephen
Laughton
being
restored
,
a
Synod
at
Oxford
passed
many
general
excommunications
,
and
there
numbered
all
the
Holy-dayes
to
be
kept
,
and
made
several
Canons
;
One
good
one
was
,
[
that
every
great
Parish
have
two
or
three
Presbyters
,
because
of
the
greatness
of
the
work
,
and
if
one
should
be
sick
,
&c.
Another
(
repeated
many
old
Canons
)
that
no
fees
be
taken
for
Sacraments
or
Burials
:
&c.
Another
that
no
Clergy-m●n
should
keep
their
Concubines
PVBLICKLY
in
their
lodgings
,
nor
else
where
go
to
them
with
scandal
]
(
A
good
caution
!
for
their
credit
.
)
§
204.
CCCCXLI
.
A
German
Council
lamenting
that
Clergy-men
kept
their
Concubines
publickly
and
would
not
dismiss
them
,
forbids
this
publick
keeping
of
them
,
C.
1
,
2
,
3
,
5.
But
dealeth
gently
with
them
.
But
C.
6.
those
that
preach
when
the
Bishop
silenceth
them
,
it
[
maketh
infamous
and
intestable
,
casting
them
out
without
hope
of
mercy
or
restitution
,
ab
officio
et
beneficio
,
and
rendering
them
uncapable
for
the
time
to
come
.
Here
the
Popes
Legate
demanded
out
of
every
Cathedral
two
Prebends
to
be
given
to
Rome
(
And
great
reason
that
he
that
giveth
all
,
even
Bishopricks
and
Kingdoms
should
have
some
again
,
even
what
he
will
.
)
But
it
was
denied
.
§
205.
CCCCXLII
.
Also
in
a
Synod
at
Westminster
An.
1226.
the
Pope
demanding
two
Prebends
out
of
every
Cathedral
,
the
King
answered
that
the
matter
belonged
to
all
Christendom
,
and
when
he
saw
what
other
Kingdoms
did
herein
,
he
would
give
his
answer
.
§
206.
Gregory
9th
.
is
next
Pope
:
He
commandeth
the
Emperor
Friderick
2d
.
to
go
recover
Ierusalem
,
and
excommunicateth
him
a●
a
dissembler
for
his
delaies
:
He
re-Sainteth
St.
Francis
and
St.
Dominick
.
He
absolveth
the
Emperor
upon
his
payment
of
an
hundred
and
twenty
thousand
ounces
of
Gold
for
damage
.
Mat.
Paris
was
forced
to
return
from
Ierusalem
,
and
make
a
truce
,
because
the
Pope
took
his
Cities
in
his
absence
and
sought
to
betray
him
to
the
Soldan
.
The
greatest
sedition
and
heresie
(
saith
Platina
)
rose
at
Rom●
that
ever
was
there
,
so
that
the
Pope
was
banished
;
But
a
plague
ended
it
that
left
scarce
the
tenth
man
alive
.
Again
the
Senators
and
the
Pope
agree
not
about
Legislation
,
and
the
Pope
is
fain
to
be
gone
again
,
and
gets
the
Emperor
to
promise
him
that
their
conjunct
forces
should
assault
the
Romans
.
The
Emperor
faileth
,
and
bids
his
Souldiers
help
the
Romans
,
himself
departing
,
the
Pope
by
mony
bireth
them
to
help
him
,
and
recovereth
Rome
.
He
sendeth
preachers
abroad
to
call
men
to
the
holy
War
:
He
Sainteth
Elizabeth
daughter
to
the
King
of
Hungary
.
An
Army
goeth
into
Asia
with
Theobald
King
of
Navarre
and
others
,
and
is
overthrown
.
He
would
go
to
Rome
,
but
is
kept
out
:
The
Emperor
taketh
many
Cities
in
Italy
:
Gregory's
party
get
him
into
the
City
:
He
again
curseth
the
Emperor
,
and
deposeth
him
from
his
Empire
(
by
his
presumptuous
sentence
.
)
The
Venetians
help
the
Pope
.
The
Emperor
afflicteth
them
:
The
Italians
are
divided
.
In
Pistoria
two
brothers
,
one
called
Guelph
was
for
the
Pope
,
and
the
other
called
Gibel
was
for
the
Emperor
,
the
City
was
〈◊〉
and
the
name
of
Guelphs
and
Gibellines
filled
Italy
with
confusion
.
The
Romans
were
again
falling
off
from
the
Pope
,
but
he
went
among
them
Carrying
the
heads
of
the
Apostles
(
you
must
believe
it
,
)
and
by
supplication
and
speeches
moved
the
People
to
pity
him
,
and
got
them
to
fight
against
the
Emperor
;
which
cost
them
and
others
of
the
Church
party
in
Italy
dear
.
The
Pope
calleth
a
Council
to
depose
the
Emperor
again
(
to
kill
one
man
twice
.
)
But
the
Emperor
way-layeth
them
,
and
taketh
many
Cardinals
and
Bishops
,
and
Imprisons
them
by
the
Pisanes
help
:
Gregory
dyed
for
grief
in
his
14th
.
year
(
or
15th
.
)
This
is
that
Pope
that
by
the
help
of
Raymund
made
the
Books
of
Decretals
.
So
much
out
of
Platina
.
Binnius
addeth
that
the
Emperor
went
with
an
Army
into
Asia
in
performance
of
his
vow
and
received
Ierusalem
yielded
to
him
:
And
made
ten
years
truce
with
Saladine
,
and
therefore
was
again
excommunicated
by
the
Pope
.
§
207.
In
this
Popes
time
,
the
Divines
of
Paris
after
long
disputation
defined
,
that
it
is
a
mortal
sin
for
any
man
to
have
two
benefices
,
when
one
of
them
sufficeth
to
sustain
him
.
208.
Multitudes
of
the
Albigenses
were
burnt
and
killed
as
Hereticks
.
§
209.
CCCCXLIII
.
A
Council
at
London
under
Otto
the
Popes
Legate
was
held
An.
1237.
the
King
sending
first
to
charge
them
to
do
nothing
against
his
rights
,
and
leaving
one
to
see
to
it
.
The
Legate
was
in
danger
for
opposing
Pluralities
,
the
Bishop
of
Worcester
and
multitudes
theatning
resistance
,
and
it
was
suspended
.
§
210.
Coelestine
the
4th
is
next
Pope
,
but
not
by
the
Laterane
Canon
by
two
third
parts
of
the
Cardinals
:
some
say
he
lived
18
daies
,
some
17
some
14
,
some
say
two
Schismaticks
were
between
.
§
211.
The
seat
was
void
a
year
and
eight
months
and
more
:
the
Emperor
keeping
many
Cardinals
in
prison
,
but
at
the
request
of
Baldwin
of
Constantinaple
he
released
them
.
§
212.
Innocent
4th
.
is
next
chosen
,
who
of
a
Cardinal-friend
became
by
interest
a
Pope-enemy
to
the
Emperor
;
and
daring
not
to
stay
in
Italy
,
fled
into
France
,
and
there
calleth
a
Council
of
Bishops
(
with
these
he
hunted
Princes
,
)
and
excommunicateth
or
curseth
the
Emperor
:
where
saith
Matth.
Paris
An.
1245
one
Priest
being
commanded
to
publish
the
curse
,
he
doth
it
thus
.
[
Good
People
,
I
am
commanded
to
pronounce
excommunication
against
the
Emperor
Frederick
,
the
Candles
put
out
and
Bells
ringing
:
But
not
knowing
the
reason
,
though
I
know
the
hatred
between
them
,
&
that
one
doth
the
wrong
,
but
which
I
know
not
;
as
far
as
my
power
reacheth
,
I
excommunicate
&
anathematize
him
that
doth
wrong
,
&
absolve
him
that
suffers
the
wrong
,
which
is
so
hurtful
to
all
Christendome
.
And
at
Lyons
the
Pope
curseth
him
again
:
The
Emperor
despised
the
Popes
deposition
,
and
would
not
give
up
his
Crown
,
for
fear
of
his
curse
.
The
Popes
party
choose
Henry
Laudgrave
of
Thuringe
Emperor
,
who
is
quickly
killed
besieging
Vlm
,
(
as
some
say
)
that
party
chose
William
Earl
of
Nassau
after
him
:
Henry
the
Son
of
Friderick
was
drawn
to
rebel
,
and
being
overcome
by
his
Father
soon
after
died
.
And
the
Emperor
not
long
after
him
,
by
what
death
it
is
not
agreed
,
some
say
poysoned
,
others
say
stifled
by
Mansfred
his
base
Son
;
some
say
,
he
continued
impenitent
;
others
that
he
repented
of
his
opposing
the
Pope
(
not
probable
)
:
some
speak
ill
of
him
;
others
extol
him
for
Learning
and
worthiness
.
§
193.
Frederick
being
dead
,
the
Pope
travels
France
,
and
Matth.
Paris
saith
,
that
at
his
leaving
Lyons
,
a
Cryer
called
the
Citizens
(
who
had
long
entertained
him
)
to
his
farewel
;
and
that
Cardinal
Hugo
made
his
farewel
Speech
,
telling
them
what
good
they
had
done
the
City
:
For
when
they
came
thither
they
found
three
or
four
bawdy
houses
,
§
194.
The
Pope
returneth
into
Italy
,
and
seeketh
to
get
men
to
ruine
Conrade
the
late
Emperor
Fridericks
Son
:
The
King
of
Englands
brother
Richard
is
first
invited
,
but
deni●d
due
help
,
and
refuseth
;
King
Henry
the
third
himself
at
last
is
drawn
in
,
and
furnisheth
the
Pope
with
a
great
deal
of
money
,
and
the
Croisado
Soldiours
are
turned
against
Conrade
from
the
relief
of
Palestine
:
Bitter
accusations
against
him
are
published
by
the
Pope
,
which
Conrade
answereth
:
He
and
Robert
Grosthead
the
famous
Learned
holy
Bishop
of
Lincoln
dying
near
together
,
biddeth
all
that
belong
to
the
Church
of
Rome
to
rejoyce
with
him
,
because
these
two
their
greatest
enemies
are
gone
.
And
if
such
wise
and
holy
men
as
this
Bishop
,
were
numbered
with
the
enemies
of
the
Pope
,
we
may
conjecture
what
he
was
and
did
,
and
whether
all
the
Christian
World
were
then
his
Subjects
,
and
whether
Rome
then
needed
reformation
.
§
195.
But
though
the
King
of
England
had
so
far
served
him
,
it
was
not
enough
:
Nothing
less
than
all
would
serve
,
as
Matth.
Paris
,
tells
us
,
when
the
King
would
yet
be
King
,
and
did
not
fully
obey
the
Pope
:
which
he
manifested
in
his
rant
against
this
rare
and
excellent
Bishop
of
Lincoln
,
the
occasion
of
which
I
think
well
worthy
of
our
recital
;
as
it
is
in
Matth.
Paris
Anno
1453.
pag.
87●
.
872.
(
A
credible
Monk
though
oft
reviled
by
Baron
.
and
Bin
for
telling
truth
)
This
Bishop
was
one
of
the
famousest
men
in
the
whole
world
for
knowledge
,
piety
and
justice
:
The
Pope
had
sent
him
an
order
(
as
saith
Matth.
Paris
,
he
often
did
to
him
and
other
English
Bishops
)
to
do
somewhat
which
the
Bishop
judged
to
be
unjust
.
It
was
not
so
bad
as
an
interdict
to
silence
Christs
Ministers
;
but
whether
it
was
the
promoting
of
bad
Ministers
,
or
hindering
or
excommunicating
good
men
,
some
such
thing
it
was
as
you
may
see
by
what
followeth
:
The
Bishop
writeth
a
Letter
to
the
Pope
and
Cardinals
in
which
he
tells
them
[
That
he
would
obey
the
Apostolical
precepts
:
but
that
was
not
Apostolical
which
was
contrary
to
the
doctrine
of
the
Apostles
;
and
destroying
of
the
sheep
:
And
that
these
two
sorts
of
sins
,
though
unexpectedly
are
the
very
worst
,
and
beyond
all
comparison
exceed
all
other
sort
of
sin
,
is
manifest
by
this
,
that
they
are
,
in
the
two
existent
fore●aid
things
,
though
with
disparity
and
dissimilitudes
,
directly
contrary
to
the
best
things
:
And
that
is
the
worst
,
which
is
contrary
to
the
best
:
And
as
for
these
sins
,
as
much
as
in
them
lieth
,
one
of
them
is
the
destruction
of
the
Godhead
it self
,
which
is
superessentially
and
supernaturally
best
:
and
the
other
is
the
destruction
of
that
conformity
and
dei●ication
(
of
souls
)
by
the
gracious
participation
of
the
Divine
beams
,
which
is
the
best
thing
essentially
and
naturally
.
And
as
in
good
things
,
the
cause
of
good
is
better
than
the
effect
,
so
in
evils
,
the
cause
of
evil
is
worse
than
the
effect
is
manifest
,
that
the
introducers
in
the
Church
of
God
,
of
such
most
mischievous
destroyers
of
(
holy
)
formation
and
deification
in
the
sheep
of
Christ
,
are
worse
than
the
destroyers
(
or
murderers
)
themselves
;
the
nearer
to
Lucifer
and
Antichrist
,
and
in
the
greater
degree
of
mischief
(
or
priority
)
by
how
much
the
more
superexcelling
,
and
by
the
greater
and
diviner
power
,
given
by
God
for
edification
and
not
for
destruction
,
they
were
the
more
bound
to
exclude
and
extirpate
such
most
mischievous
murderers
(
or
destroyers
)
from
the
Church
of
God
:
It
cannot
be
therefore
,
that
a
holy
Apostolick
Seat
,
to
which
all
power
is
given
by
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
the
holy
of
holies
,
for
Edification
,
and
not
for
destruction
as
the
Apostle
testified
,
should
command
,
or
require
any
thing
that
bordereth
on
or
tendeth
towards
so
hateful
,
detestable
,
aud
abominable
a
thing
to
Iesus
Christ
and
so
utterly
pernitious
to
mankind
,
or
by
any
way
endeavour
any
thing
that
tendeth
thereunto
.
For
this
were
either
a
defection
or
a
corruption
or
an
abuse
of
Christs
own
power
,
which
is
evidently
most
holy
and
most
full
;
or
it
were
an
absolute
elongation
from
the
Throne
of
the
Glory
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
the
next
sitting
together
of
the
two
foresaid
Princes
of
darkness
,
and
of
hellish
punishments
,
in
the
chair
of
pestilence
.
Nor
can
any
one
with
unspotted
and
sincere
obedience
(
who
is
a
subject
and
faithful
to
that
same
Seat
,
and
not
by
schism
cut
off
from
Christ
,
and
that
holy
Seat
)
obey
the
said
mandates
and
precepts
,
or
any
endeavours
whatever
,
and
whensoever
they
come
,
yea
though
it
were
from
the
highest
order
of
Angels
,
but
must
necessarily
contradict
them
and
rebel
with
all
his
strength
(
or
power
)
:
And
therefore
Reverend
Lords
,
from
the
duty
of
obedience
and
fidelity
,
in
which
I
am
bound
to
both
the
parents
of
the
holy
Apostolick
Seat
,
and
from
the
Love
which
I
have
to
Vnion
in
the
body
of
Christ
with
it
;
I
do
only
,
filially
and
obediently
disobey
,
contradict
and
rebel
,
to
the
things
which
in
the
foresaid
Letter
are
contained
,
and
specially
,
because
as
is
before
touched
,
they
do
most
evidently
tend
to
that
sin
which
is
most
abominable
to
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
most
pernitious
to
mankind
,
and
which
are
altogether
adverse
to
the
Sanctity
of
the
holy
Apostolick
Seat
;
and
are
contrary
to
the
Catholick
Faith
.
Nor
can
you
discretion
for
this
hint
conclude
(
or
decree
)
any
hard
thing
against
me
;
because
all
my
contradiction
and
action
,
in
this
matter
,
is
neither
contradiction
,
nor
rebellion
,
but
the
filial
honour
due
to
the
Divine
Father
,
and
of
you
.
Briefly
recollecting
all
I
say
;
the
sanctity
of
the
Apostick
Seat
can
do
nothing
,
but
what
tendeth
to
edification
and
not
to
destruction
:
For
this
is
the
plenitude
of
power
,
to
be
able
to
do
all
to
edification
:
But
these
things
which
they
call
provisions
,
are
not
to
edification
,
but
to
most
manifest
destruction
.
Therefore
the
blessed
Seat
of
the
Apostle
cannot
accept
them
,
because
flesh
and
blood
hath
revealed
them
which
possess
not
the
things
that
are
of
God
,
and
not
the
Father
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
who
is
in
Heaven
.
§
196.
When
the
Pope
heard
this
Letter
,
saith
Mat.
Paris
p.
872.
Not
containing
himself
through
wrath
and
indignation
,
with
a
writhin
aspect
and
a
proud
mind
,
he
saith
;
who
is
this
doting
old
man
deaf
and
absurd
,
who
boldly
and
rashly
judgeth
my
doings
?
These
things
being
recited
among
the
Cardinal
brethren
,
with
much
ado
asswaging
the
rage
of
the
Pope
,
they
said
to
him
,
It
is
not
expedient
,
O
Lord
,
that
we
decree
any
hard
thing
against
this
Bishop
himself
:
For
that
we
may
confess
the
truth
,
the
things
are
true
which
he
speaketh
:
We
cannot
condemn
him
.
He
is
a
Catholick
;
Yea
a
most
holy
man
;
more
religious
than
we
are
more
holy
and
excellent
than
we
,
and
of
a
more
excellent
life
;
so
that
it
is
believed
that
there
is
not
among
all
the
Prelates
a
greater
,
no
,
nor
any
equal
to
him
:
This
is
known
to
the
whole
Clergy
of
France
and
England
:
Our
contradiction
will
not
prevail
:
The
truth
of
this
Epistle
,
which
perhaps
is
already
known
to
many
,
may
stir
up
many
against
us
;
For
he
is
esteemed
a
great
Philosopher
,
fully
learned
in
Greek
and
Latine
,
a
man
zealous
for
justice
,
a
Reader
of
Theology
in
the
Schools
,
a
Preacher
to
the
people
,
a
Lover
of
chastity
,
a
persecutor
of
Simonists
:
These
words
said
the
Lord
Aegidius
,
a
Spanish
Cardinal
and
others
,
whom
their
own
Consciences
did
touch
.
They
counselled
the
Pope
to
wink
at
all
this
,
and
pass
it
by
with
dissimulation
,
lest
tumults
should
be
raised
about
it
:
especially
for
this
reason
,
that
,
IT
IS
KNOWN
THAT
A
DEPARTVRE
WILL
SOMETIME
COME
.
]
so
far
Mat.
Paris
.
§
197.
Yet
neither
this
Bishop
nor
the
Historian
flattered
Princes
,
but
both
of
them
sadly
lament
the
oppression
and
other
sins
of
King
Henry
:
And
the
Bishop
commanded
his
Presbyters
to
denounce
excommunication
against
all
that
should
break
the
Magna
Charta
,
the
Charters
heretofore
granted
,
foreseeing
,
saith
Mat.
Paris
,
what
the
King
would
do
.
And
he
sharply
reprehended
the
Fryar
Minors
,
that
would
not
tell
Great
men
of
their
sin
,
when
they
had
nothing
to
lose
(
Cantabit
Vacuus
,
&c.
)
having
chosen
poverty
that
they
might
be
freer
from
hindering
temptations
.
§
198.
When
he
lay
on
his
death
bed
at
Bugden
in
Huntingtonshire
,
he
told
Ioh.
Aegidius
his
learned
friend
,
that
he
took
them
for
manifest
Hereticks
,
that
did
not
boldly
detect
and
reprove
the
sins
of
great
men
,
and
thereupon
reprehended
and
lamented
the
sins
of
Prelates
,
but
especially
the
Roman
;
reciting
their
putting
unworthy
and
bad
men
into
the
Pastoral
office
,
for
kindred
or
friendship
sake
.
The
third
day
before
his
death
,
he
called
to
him
many
of
his
Clergie
,
and
lamenting
the
loss
of
souls
by
Papal
avarice
,
groaning
he
said
,
Christ
came
into
the
world
to
win
souls
,
Is
not
he
then
deservedly
to
be
called
Antichrist
,
who
feareth
not
to
destroy
souls
?
God
made
all
the
World
in
six
dayes
;
but
to
repair
man
he
laboured
above
thirty
years
:
And
is
not
a
destroyer
of
souls
then
judged
an
enemy
of
God
and
Antichrist
]
&c.
Next
he
goeth
on
to
shew
how
sinfully
the
Pope
by
his
non
obstante
overthrew
even
the
rights
that
his
Predecessors
had
granted
,
vainly
pretending
that
they
bind
nothing
because
par
in
parem
non
habet
potestatem
,
and
what
evils
to
the
Churches
he
had
done
,
and
addeth
[
I
saw
a
Letter
of
the
Popes
,
in
which
I
found
inserted
,
that
they
that
make
their
Wills
,
or
that
undertake
the
Cr●isado
,
and
to
help
the
holy
land
,
shall
receive
just
so
much
indulgence
[
*
](A26898-e159270-b)
*
Or
pardoning
.
as
they
give
money
,
&c.
And
so
goeth
on
,
naming
his
imposing
men
that
cannot
preach
,
or
strangers
of
other
languages
as
Pastors
on
the
people
,
and
his
covetous
and
greedy
devouring
all
the
wealth
he
could
get
,
concluding
Ejus
avaritiae
totus
non
sufficit
orbis
,
Ejus
luxuriae
Meretrix
non
sufficit
omnis
.
And
that
he
drew
Kings
in
for
his
own
ends
,
making
them
partakers
of
the
prey
.
Prophecying
[
that
the
〈◊〉
will
not
be
freed
from
Egyptian
servitude
,
but
by
the
mouth
of
〈…〉
.
These
things
are
small
,
but
worse
will
follow
within
three
years
]
sighing
and
weeping
out
these
words
,
his
speech
failed
him
and
he
died
.
And
ibid.
Mat.
Paris
saith
,
that
the
same
night
that
he
died
wonderful
Musical
sounds
and
Ringings
were
heard
near
in
the
Air
by
several
friars
,
and
by
Fulk
Bishop
of
London
(
then
not
far
off
)
who
said
when
he
heard
it
,
that
he
was
confident
their
reverend
Father
,
Brother
and
Master
,
the
Venerable
Bishop
of
Lincoln
was
passing
out
of
the
World
to
Heaven
.
The
Bishop
being
dead
,
And
M.
Paris
p.
880.
affirmeth
that
Miracles
were
done
after
the
death
of
this
Bishop
by
his
virtues
at
Lincoln
,
and
yet
confesseth
some
of
his
faults
and
his
sharp
thundring
against
Monks
and
Nuns
,
§
199.
The
same
Author
tells
us
,
p.
883.
anno
1254.
that
the
Pope
was
so
unmeasureabley
wrathful
against
this
holy
Learned
Bishop
,
that
when
he
was
dead
,
he
would
have
taken
up
his
bones
and
cast
them
out
of
the
Church
,
and
purposed
to
precipitate
him
into
so
great
infamy
,
that
he
should
be
proclaimed
a
Heathen
,
a
rebel
and
disobedient
to
the
whole
world
;
and
he
commanded
a
Letter
to
that
purpose
to
be
written
to
the
King
of
England
,
knowing
that
the
King
would
be
mad
enough
against
him
[
*
](A26898-e159580-b)
*
The
Bishop
was
for
Magna
Charta
and
the
countreys
liberties
.
and
ready
enough
to
prey
upon
the
Church
:
But
the
next
night
the
said
Bishop
of
Lincoln
appeared
to
him
in
his
episcopal
attire
,
with
a
severe
countenance
,
an
austere
look
and
terrible
voice
,
he
came
and
spake
to
the
Pope
that
was
restless
in
his
bed
,
pricking
him
in
the
side
with
a
violent
thrust
with
the
point
of
his
pastoral
staffe
which
he
carried
,
and
said
;
miserable
Pope
Senebald
!
Dost
thou
purpose
in
disgrace
of
me
,
and
the
Church
of
Lincoln
to
cast
my
bones
out
of
the
Church
,
Whence
did
this
timerity
befal
thee
.
It
were
better
that
thou
,
advanced
and
honoured
by
God
,
should
honour
those
which
are
zealous
for
God
;
even
when
they
are
dead
:
Henceforth
God
will
give
thee
no
more
power
over
me
:
I
wrote
to
thee
in
the
spirit
of
humility
and
love
;
that
thou
shouldst
correct
thy
many
errours
:
But
with
a
proud
eye
and
a
bewitching
heart
thou
hast
despised
wholesome
warnings
:
Wo
to
thee
that
despispest
:
Shalt
thou
not
be
despised
.
]
And
the
Bishop
Robert
departing
,
striking
as
with
a
lance
,
the
Pope
,
who
when
as
is
said
he
was
pricked
,
groaned
aloud
,
he
left
him
half
dead
,
and
with
a
mournful
voice
groaning
with
sighs
;
His
Chamberlains
hearing
him
,
being
astonished
asked
him
,
what
the
matter
was
.
The
Pope
answering
with
sighs
and
groans
,
said
;
The
terrours
of
the
night
,
have
vehemently
troubled
me
;
nor
shall
I
ever
be
well
again
as
I
was
!
Oh
,
alas
,
how
great
is
the
pain
of
my
side
!
A
ghost
hath
pierced
me
with
a
lance
:
An
he
neither
eat
nor
drank
that
day
,
feigning
that
he
was
inflamed
with
feavours
that
streightened
his
breath
;
And
Gods
revenge
and
wrath
did
not
so
leave
him
.
Not
long
after
the
Pope
,
not
sensible
of
Gods
warnings
by
his
Servants
,
but
setting
about
warlike
and
secular
matters
,
he
prospered
not
in
them
,
though
he
laid
out
great
care
and
labour
and
cost
:
But
Wars
,
yea
,
the
Lord
of
hosts
being
against
him
,
his
army
which
at
great
charges
he
had
sent
against
the
Apulians
,
under
the
conduct
of
his
Nephew
William
,
being
scattered
,
conquered
and
confounded
,
perished
with
their
Captain
mortally
wounded
.
They
say
there
were
there
slain
of
Souldiours
and
valiant
stipendiary's
of
the
Pope
,
four
thousand
men
:
And
the
whole
Countrey
of
the
Romans
lamented
the
shedding
of
so
much
Christian
blood
.
The
Pope
then
went
to
Naples
,
though
weakened
as
with
a
plurisie
in
his
side
,
or
as
wounded
with
a
lance
:
And
Cardinal
Albus
physick
could
not
help
him
.
For
Robert
of
Lincoln
spared
not
Sin●bald
of
Genoa
,
And
he
that
would
not
hear
him
warning
him
when
alive
,
felt
him
peircing
him
when
dead
Nor
did
the
Pope
ever
after
enjoy
one
good
day
till
night
,
nor
one
good
night
till
day
,
but
sleepless
and
molested
.
Thus
M.
Paris
.
§
200.
M.
Paris
,
p.
896
anno
1254.
saith
that
Henry
the
third
of
England
obliged
himself
and
his
Kingdome
unjustly
[
*
](A26898-e159800-b)
*
Quod
tamen
(
saith
he
)
nec
face●e
potuit
,
nec
debuit
.
to
the
Pope
,
under
pain
of
being
disinherited
,
to
pay
all
the
treasure
which
the
Pope
should
lay
out
in
his
War
for
the
King
(
that
is
,
to
have
made
him
King
of
Sicily
)
And
that
the
Pope
having
no
mercy
on
England
prodigally
wasted
its
money
,
but
those
vast
sums
got
by
rapine
were
all
lost
.
§
201.
The
same
Author
saith
p.
897.
that
when
Pope
Innocent
lay
dying
(
after
the
stroke
of
the
Bishop
of
Lincoln
and
the
loss
of
his
Army
)
and
his
followers
lay
crying
about
him
,
he
opened
his
dying
eyes
,
and
said
,
what
do
you
mourn
for
you
wretches
?
Do
I
not
leave
you
all
rich
?
what
would
you
have
more
?
And
so
he
died
.
§
202.
CCCCXLIV
.
Anno
1245.
Innoncent
calls
a
Council
called
General
(
their
13th
.
Approved
)
at
Lyons
of
140
Bishops
,
where
he
heaped
up
accusations
against
the
Emperour
,
whom
Thaddaeus
his
agent
defended
:
And
at
last
pronounced
himself
an
excommunication
and
deposition
,
absolving
all
his
Subjects
from
their
Oaths
and
Allegiance
,
Here
you
see
that
more
than
one
of
their
approved
General
Councils
are
for
Rebellion
and
perjury
,
and
the
Popes
deposing
Christian
Emperours
.
In
the
same
Council
sad
Complaints
were
made
from
England
of
the
pillaging
or
woful
impoverishing
of
the
land
by
the
Pope
and
King
,
but
the
Pope
heard
all
silently
and
would
give
no
answer
.
§
203.
At
this
Council
the
Pope
importuned
the
Electors
to
choose
another
Emperour
:
some
refused
and
stuck
to
the
Emperour
,
saying
that
it
belonged
not
to
the
Pope
to
make
or
unmake
Emperours
:
Others
obeyed
him
,
and
set
up
Henry
of
Hassia
.
[
*
](A26898-e160010-b)
*
Or
Nassau
or
Holland
,
as
they
diversly
called
him
.
But
the
Emperour
while
he
lived
kept
up
his
possession
,
so
far
as
to
make
the
Pope
repent
,
and
saith
Trithemius
was
a
weary
of
his
life
:
But
all
Germany
,
Italy
,
&c.
were
confounded
by
the
schim
,
or
contention
,
one
half
(
as
is
aforesaid
)
called
Guelphes
following
the
Pope
and
Henry
,
the
other
called
Gibelines
cleaving
to
the
Emperour
Frederick
,
to
the
shedding
of
abundance
of
Christians
blood
and
the
desolation
of
Countreys
,
and
the
shame
of
Papal
tyranny
.
§
204.
Anno
1254.
Alexander
the
4th
.
was
Pope
.
Matth.
Paris
tells
us
of
a
terrible
dream
that
he
had
of
Pope
Innocents
damnation
,
or
misery
:
But
the
fault
of
his
writing
is
that
he
was
too
credulous
of
dreams
and
visions
.
He
tells
us
also
of
twenty
Miracles
done
at
Lincoln
for
the
sake
of
the
late
Bishop
Robert
.
And
that
at
a
Parliament
in
London
,
the
greatest
which
hath
been
seen
,
all
the
Nobles
Ecclesiastical
and
Civil
,
demanded
of
the
King
that
the
choice
of
the
Lord
Chief
Iustice
,
&c.
§
205.
Here
the
said
Monk
,
Matth.
Paris
,
exclaimeth
O
the
steril
solicitude
of
the
Roman
Court
!
their
blind
ambition
!
Though
holy
,
yet
often
deceived
by
the
Council
of
bad
men
:
Why
dost
thou
not
learn
to
moderate
by
the
bridle
of
discretion
,
thy
violence
,
being
taught
by
thing
past
,
and
so
often
chastised
by
experience
.
In
thy
losses
we
are
all
punished
,
&c.
Thou
now
endeavourest
to
make
two
German
Emperours
,
which
must
cost
inestimable
treasure
whence
soever
taken
,
and
both
uncertain
of
the
dignity
,
&c.
§
206.
At
that
time
the
Lords
and
Prelates
of
England
crying
out
of
the
King
Hen.
3d.
as
false
and
oppressive
,
and
pillaging
Churches
and
People
to
maintain
his
profuseness
,
the
Bishop
of
Hereford
laid
a
Plot
which
the
King
accepted
,
that
getting
the
hands
and
seals
of
a
few
Bishops
he
would
go
to
Rome
,
and
get
power
from
the
Pope
to
gather
the
King
as
much
money
as
he
needed
.
So
to
Rome
he
went
,
and
there
found
the
Pope
in
great
grief
and
care
himself
for
money
,
to
pay
vast
debts
that
his
Wars
had
cost
him
:
The
Bishop
told
him
that
the
King
who
had
engaged
his
Kingdom
to
be
forfeited
,
if
he
paid
not
the
Popes
debts
,
would
help
him
to
money
if
he
would
be
ruled
by
him
,
and
write
to
the
Bishops
and
Churches
to
grant
the
King
such
help
as
they
could
well
do
.
The
Pope
gladly
gave
leave
to
the
Bishop
to
write
what
he
would
;
And
home
he
went
,
and
Eustandus
a
Legate
was
sent
from
Rome
to
see
all
done
:
saith
,
M.
Paris
,
p.
911.
anno
1255.
The
Legate
was
prepared
and
ready
in
all
things
to
the
destruction
of
all
England
to
obey
the
will
of
the
King
which
was
tyrannical
,
and
to
bind
the
oppressed
contradictors
in
the
bonds
of
Anathema
.
Rustandus
cometh
with
the
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
the
Bishop
of
Hereford
is
empowred
by
the
Pope
to
gather
moneys
,
for
the
Pope
or
King
:
A
Parliament
is
called
at
Westminster
:
They
refuse
and
go
home
.
The
Popes
Letters
press
the
Collection
:
A
Council
of
Bishops
is
called
at
London
,
so
much
money
is
demanded
,
saith
M.
Paris
,
as
would
have
enslaved
or
undone
all
the
Kingdome
.
The
Bishop
of
London
protested
he
would
lose
his
head
rather
than
consent
:
The
Bishop
of
Worcester
said
he
would
be
hang'd
first
:
The
rest
follow
them
.
The
King
is
angry
and
threatneth
.
The
Earl
Marshal
in
anger
,
when
the
King
called
him
Traytor
,
answered
,
thou
liest
,
I
never
was
a
Traytor
nor
will
be
:
The
King
threatned
to
send
men
to
thresh
out
his
corn
and
fell
it
to
humble
him
:
The
Earl
told
him
,
if
he
did
so
he
would
cut
off
the
threshers
heads
and
send
them
him
:
some
interposed
for
the
time
:
The
Lords
refused
to
meddle
with
the
Kingdomes
business
,
or
to
impoverish
themselves
,
and
were
dissolved
.
Rustandus
again
Congregateth
the
Bishops
at
London
.
They
did
nothing
again
:
saith
M.
Paris
,
too
boldly
,
p.
917.
[
Si
enim
sive
juste
sive
injuste
per
dictum
Magistrum
Rustandum
suspend●retur
quis
,
vel
excommunicaretur
,
Rex
quasi
Leo
in
abscondito
,
quaerens
quem
devoraret
post
40
dies
omnia
direperit
infiscata
:
Papa
&
Rex
v●lut
Pastor
&
Lupus
,
in
ovium
exterminium
confoederati
,
omnibus
ruinam
minabantur
.
And
then
saith
he
,
like
blind
men
groping
for
the
wall
,
the
Council
were
divided
,
and
as
English
men
are
used
to
do
,
every
one
shifteth
for
himself
(
or
seeketh
to
save
himself
.
)
Tithes
are
now
paid
by
the
Clergy
to
the
Laity
;
They
are
granted
for
the
Magna
Charta
which
was
not
kept
:
They
are
granted
as
for
the
holy
land
and
turned
against
Christians
in
Apulia
:
Many
lies
and
false
oaths
are
imposed
,
saith
M.
Paris
,
p.
919.
The
next
year
the
Clergy
were
called
again
,
1256.
Rustandus
the
Legate
said
,
All
Churches
are
the
Popes
:
Leonard
the
Prolocut
r●
answered
,
yes
,
to
defend
;
The
Legate
angry
at
this
answer
,
commanded
that
henceforth
without
a
Prol●cutor
every
man
should
speak
for
himself
,
that
they
might
be
known
;
which
astonished
and
silenced
all
.
He
commanded
them
to
subscribe
a
Lie
,
that
they
had
received
such
sums
of
money
of
forreign
Merchants
and
Vsurers
;
which
they
said
,
it
wa●
good
Martyrdome
to
die
for
the
refusing
of
.
Pag.
920.
Here
is
annexed
by
M.
Paris
,
A
charter
of
King
Iohn
confirmed
by
Pope
Innocent
3d.
ordering
that
all
Bishops
be
freely
elected
without
the
Kings
hinderance
by
the
Church
vacant
,
and
cursing
all
that
otherwise
come
in
,
pag.
921.
§
207.
At
that
time
the
Romans
imprisoned
a
great
Citizen
Beaucales
for
his
justice
.
M.
Paris
anno
1256.
The
Letters
of
Pope
Alexander
and
his
many
exactions
,
see
farther
in
M.
Paris
this
year
.
§
208.
Anno
1257.
saith
M.
Paris
,
some
went
to
Rome
for
the
Bishoprick
of
Ely
,
and
the
Church
of
St.
Edmunds
,
and
gave
and
promised
so
vast
sums
of
money
as
astonished
men
with
wonder
.
Whereupon
the
Pope
made
a
new
Law
that
every
Elect
Bishop
should
come
personally
to
Rome
,
hoping
to
have
the
like
prey
from
others
.
§
209.
Anno
1258.
M.
Paris
,
p.
910.
The
Pope
that
claimed
the
Kingdomes
of
the
World
was
mastered
in
Rome
,
by
the
foresaid
Senator
Braucaleo
,
who
being
delivered
from
Prison
was
beloved
of
the
people
,
executed
the
Malefactors
and
his
enemies
;
forced
the
Pope
to
stay
his
excommunication
and
humble
himself
,
and
beg
his
mercy
.
§
210.
The
same
year
the
Pope
pretends
anger
to
the
King
of
England
for
not
temperating
his
excesses
;
and
threatneth
to
excommunicate
him
:
The
King
is
afraid
,
and
sends
him
money
,
and
stops
his
mouth
,
p
910.
§
211.
Against
the
Parliaments
will
the
King
again
hearkeneth
to
the
Pope
,
that
offereth
now
the
Kingdome
of
Apulia
to
Edmund
his
younger
Son
,
as
he
did
before
to
Edward
the
Elder
.
But
the
Parliament
denieth
him
money
,
which
he
screweth
from
the
Abbeys
and
Churches
.
§
212.
saith
M.
Paris
,
Sewale
Arch-bishop
of
York
now
died
a
Martyr
(
though
without
blood
as
many
do
)
having
constantly
fought
against
the
Tyranny
of
the
Roman
Court
oppressed
by
the
Pope
,
wrote
earnestly
as
Rob.
of
Lincoln
had
done
to
the
Pope
to
cease
his
tyranny
.
In
his
sickness
(
sath
M.
P.
)
he
called
for
water
which
was
fetcht
out
of
the
Well
,
and
it
was
turned
into
excellent
Wine
.
p.
969.
§
213.
How
the
Parliament
of
Barons
at
Oxford
this
year
1258.
entered
their
Confederacy
and
resolution
to
stand
against
the
King
for
their
Liberties
,
Charter
and
Justice
,
M.
Paris
,
p.
972
and
many
others
tell
you
.
And
p.
974
how
the
Londoners
joyned
with
them
;
and
how
many
of
the
Lords
were
poysoned
.
§
214.
Braucaleo
the
Roman
Senator
having
humbled
the
Pope
,
pull'd
down
the
Castles
of
the
Tyrants
and
Rebels
,
put
to
death
the
kindred
of
many
Cardinals
,
and
died
.
The
Pope
forbade
the
Citizens
choosing
another
without
his
consent
.
They
laugh
at
him
and
choose
Braucaleo's
unkle
▪
M.
P.
p.
984.
§
215.
This
Pope
Alexander
of
whom
M.
Paris
speaketh
so
much
evil
,
saith
Binnius
post
obitum
suavem
sui
memoriam
reliquit
,
dying
1260.
And
Pl●tina
praiseth
him
,
in
whom
you
may
see
more
of
his
life
,
and
Wars
against
Maufred
,
&c.
§
216.
Next
cometh
Vrban
4th
.
Patriarch
of
Ierusalem
:
of
whom
no
great
matters
are
recorded
.
He
ordained
Corpus
Christi
day
.
217.
Next
cometh
Clem.
4th
.
a
French
Lawyer
a
Widdower
,
and
then
Bishop
.
His
first
good
work
was
to
go
to
Perusium
in
the
habit
of
a
beggar
:
His
life
is
praised
by
Platina
,
Onuphius
,
Binnius
,
&c.
How
he
made
a
Frenchman
Charles
King
of
Scicily
,
and
Apulia
,
and
how
Maufred
was
kill'd
and
conquered
,
&c.
I
need
not
trouble
the
Reader
in
reciteing
.
§
218.
CCCCXLV
.
In
his
daies
Canisius
hath
found
a
small
Council
at
Vienna
for
reforming
some
things
in
the
Clergy
,
Bin.
p.
1492.
§
219.
Next
cometh
Gregory
10th
.
§
220.
CCCCXLVI
.
In
his
time
a
Council
at
Lyons
(
called
the
the
14th
.
Universal
approved
one
by
them
)
was
held
:
in
which
the
poor
Emperour
of
Constantinople
,
Michael
▪
Paleologus
being
in
danger
at
his
wits
end
came
in
person
to
flatter
the
Pope
in
hope
of
help
.
There
also
was
decreed
the
shutting
up
of
the
Cardinals
at
Elections
for
fear
of
vacancies
as
had
happened
by
discord
and
delays
.
The
Pope
interdicted
the
Florentines
,
because
the
Guelphes
refused
to
receive
the
Gibelines
,
which
quarrel
still
cost
bloody
Wars
.
Rodulph
is
made
Emperour
,
and
the
Pope
dieth
.
Onuphrius
further
openeth
the
Reasons
and
Rules
of
the
Cardinals
being
shut
up
;
viz.
Clem.
the
4th
.
being
dead
,
the
Cardinals
(
as
is
aforesaid
)
were
all
so
desirous
to
be
Popes
themselves
,
that
they
were
two
years
and
nine
months
contending
,
and
could
not
possibly
agree
.
Philip
King
of
France
and
Charles
King
of
Sicily
came
themselves
to
Rome
to
intreat
them
,
but
departed
without
success
.
Yet
they
invoked
the
Holy
Ghost
every
day
to
help
them
.
At
last
the
Cardinal
Bishop
Ioh.
Portuensis
deridingly
prayed
them
to
uncover
the
houses
,
for
the
Holy
Ghost
could
not
come
in
through
so
many
covered
roofs
:
At
last
by
Bonaventures
intreaty
,
they
chose
Theo●ald
a
Viseount
and
Archdeacon
that
was
with
our
Prince
Edward
going
to
fight
in
Palestine
:
And
the
●aid
Cardinal
Portuens
.
made
these
Verses
on
their
choice
,
anno
.
1271.
Papatus
munus
tulit
Archidiaconus
Vnus
,
Quem
Patrem
patrum
fecit
discordia
fratrum
.
§
221.
Innocent
the
5th
.
cometh
next
;
the
first
after
the
shutting
up
of
the
Conclave
.
He
sought
to
end
the
Italian
Wars
,
but
died
before
six
moneths
reign
.
§
222.
CCCCXLVII
.
A
Council
at
Sal●zburge
is
published
by
Conisius
,
as
in
Greg.
the
10ths
.
days
,
but
it
seemeth
liker
to
be
after
▪
which
condemned
Pluralities
,
nonresidence
of
Priests
,
and
their
being
in
Taverns
(
or
Alehouses
)
and
playing
at
Dice
,
and
their
wearing
long
Hair
and
sine
Cloaths
,
and
restrained
supernumerary
begging
Schollars
,
and
ordered
that
the
Bishop
should
imprison
such
as
prophaned
holy
things
after
they
were
excommunicated
or
suspended
:
It
seemeth
that
Bishops
had
by
this
time
got
coercive
power
;
but
they
used
it
not
to
bring
the
unworthy
to
the
Sacrament
,
but
to
keep
the
unworthy
from
it
and
from
other
profanations
.
§
223.
Next
Ottobonus
,
that
was
Pope
Innocent
the
4ths
.
Nephew
,
and
Legate
of
England
at
the
Barons
Wars
,
is
chosen
Pope
,
but
died
before
his
Consecration
,
within
forty
dayes
,
but
got
the
name
of
Hadrian
the
5th
.
§
224.
Next
cometh
Pope
Iohn
the
22th
.
as
Platina
,
the
19th
.
as
Binius
,
and
the
21st
as
most
,
the
20th
.
by
Onuphrius
,
1276.
He
was
a
Physitian
,
made
Bishop
,
purposed
to
revoke
the
decree
for
shutting
up
the
Cardinals
in
Conclave
,
and
this
man
finished
the
revocation
,
and
till
the
dayes
of
Celestine
5th
.
that
renewed
it
,
it
stood
revoked
,
saith
Onuphrius
.
§
225.
Next
came
Nicholas
3d.
after
six
months
contention
and
vacancy
.
King
Charles
as
Senator
presiding
and
pleading
for
a
French
Pope
.
He
is
commended
much
,
save
that
he
set
up
all
his
own
Kindred
too
much
.
§
226.
After
three
years
reign
,
eight
months
and
fifteen
dayes
of
Nicholas
came
M●rtin
2d
.
vulgo
4th
.
saith
Binius
and
Onuphrius
a
Frenchman
:
In
his
time
,
the
Greek
Emperour
Paleologus
(
not
keeping
his
promise
to
the
Pope
)
joyned
with
Peter
King
of
Arragon
,
who
claimed
Sicily
as
his
Wives
inheritance
;
and
though
the
former
Pope
had
set
him
on
,
this
was
against
him
,
restoring
King
Charles
to
be
Senator
at
Rome
,
and
siding
with
him
,
because
he
was
a
Frenchman
:
But
the
fatal
Sicilian
Vespers
killed
all
the
French
,
and
Peter
overcame
Charles
and
took
his
Son
,
and
Charles
and
the
Pope
shortly
died
of
Fevers
.
But
before
he
died
the
Pope
played
the
old
Game
,
excommunicating
and
cursing
King
Peter
,
§
227.
Honorius
the
4th
.
cometh
next
(
his
Brother
being
Senator
at
Rome
)
He
confirmed
the
same
Anathema
against
Peter
King
of
Arragon
,
who
shortly
after
died
of
a
wound
received
in
fight
by
the
French
.
The
Pope
dieth
(
and
the
seat
is
void
ten
moneths
)
1287.
after
two
years
Reign
.
§
228.
Anno
1287.
CCCCXLVIII
.
A
Council
was
held
at
Herbipolis
by
the
Popes
Legate
,
endeavouring
to
have
got
the
tenth
penny
of
the
Estates
of
the
Clergy
for
the
Pope
,
and
of
the
Laity
for
the
Emperour
(
by
their
joynt
consent
.
)
But
Siphridus
Arch-Bishop
of
Colen
,
and
Henry
Arch-Bishop
of
Trevers
stoutly
opposing
,
frustrated
both
their
Conciliary
designs
.
§
229.
Anno
1288
came
P.
Nicolas
4th
.
a
Religious
Man
,
General
of
the
Minors
,
when
he
had
four
years
together
laboured
in
vain
to
stay
the
blood
in
Italy
,
between
the
Guelphes
and
Gi●ellins
,
and
to
reconcile
the
French
and
English
,
and
to
relieve
the
Christians
in
Palestine
,
he
died
:
And
the
Cardinals
,
though
for
liberty
they
went
to
Perusium
,
kept
the
Church
headless
two
years
and
three
months
by
contention
,
though
Princes
in
vain
endeavoured
to
perswade
them
to
agreement
.
(
Are
these
no
intercessions
of
the
Succession
?
)
In
this
time
died
Mich.
Paleologus
Emperour
of
Constantinople
,
and
the
Clergy
and
Monks
would
not
suffer
him
to
be
buried
in
holy
ground
,
Rome
,
Platina
.
Was
this
a
true
Reconciliation
of
the
●reek
Church
?
§
230.
Anno
1286.
CCCCXLIX
.
A
Council
at
R●v●nna
(
in
Honorius
time
)
made
some
Canons
for
Reformation
.
§
231.
Anno
1291.
CCCCL
.
A
Council
at
S●lts●urg
for
reconciling
some
Christians
.
§
232.
Anno
1292.
CCCCLI
.
The
Arch-bishop
of
Mentz
held
a
Council
at
Aschaffenburge
which
they
say
did
many
good
things
;
It
is
not
known
what
.
§
233.
Anno
1294.
After
two
years
and
four
months
vacancy
Caelestine
the
5th
.
a
Religious
man
of
solitary
life
is
chosen
Pope
▪
If
ever
there
was
a
good
Pope
it
is
likely
this
was
one
:
But
he
was
no
sooner
setled
by
common
applause
,
but
the
Cardinals
,
especially
Bened.
Cajetaenus
a
subtile
man
perswaded
him
that
his
simplicity
and
unskilfulness
would
undo
the
Church
,
and
urged
him
to
resign
.
King
Charles
and
the
people
disswade
him
,
and
are
only
for
him
:
But
the
Cardinals
prevailed
,
and
he
resigned
;
And
going
to
his
solicitude
again
,
the
Cardinal
Ben.
Cajetaue
that
got
him
to
resign
,
sent
him
Prisoner
to
the
Castle
of
Fumo
,
where
(
at
best
)
he
died
of
grief
:
Some
write
that
Cardinal
Cajetane
got
a
way
to
speak
through
a
Pipe
put
into
the
Wall
as
if
it
were
some
Angel
,
to
charge
him
to
resign
;
He
was
too
good
to
be
a
Pope
.
§
234.
The
deceiver
that
got
him
out
,
succeeded
him
,
called
Boniface
the
8th
.
(
by
Bin.
7th
.
)
1294.
This
is
he
of
whom
it
is
said
,
Intravit
ut
vulpes
,
regnavit
ut
Leo
,
exivit
ut
Canis
.
He
raised
Wars
to
prosecute
some
Cardinals
and
the
Gibelines
:
While
he
lived
wickedly
he
set
up
a
Jubilee
,
proclaiming
Pardon
of
all
sins
to
them
that
would
visit
limina
Apostolorum
,
that
is
,
himself
:
A
terrible
Earthquake
made
him
for
fear
set
up
a
hut
of
boards
in
an
open
Meadow
,
lest
the
houses
should
fall
on
him
:
He
digg'd
up
the
body
of
one
Hermane
,
that
had
twenty
years
been
honoured
as
a
Saint
,
and
burnt
it
as
a
Hereticks
.
He
sent
a
Bishop
to
Philip●
King
of
France
to
intreat
him
to
go
fight
in
Palestine
,
and
threatened
him
when
he
could
not
intreat
him
.
The
King
imprisoned
the
Bishop
.
The
Pope
sent
to
require
him
to
release
him
,
saying
openly
,
that
the
Kingdome
of
France
was
divolved
to
the
Church
,
Platina
[
Thus
died
Boniface
,
who
endeavoured
more
to
put
terrour
than
Religion
into
Emperours
,
Kings
,
Princes
,
Nations
and
People
;
and
to
give
Kingdomes
and
take
them
away
to
expel
men
and
reduce
them
at
his
pleasure
,
unspeakably
thirsting
for
gold
,
which
way
ever
to
be
gotten
.
Let
all
Princes
Ecclesiastical
and
Secular
(
saith
he
)
learn
by
this
mans
example
to
go
before
the
Clergy
and
people
,
not
proudly
and
contumaciously
,
as
,
he
did
,
but
holily
and
modestly
as
Christ
and
his
disciples
,
and
true
imitators
,
and
choose
rather
to
be
loved
than
feared
,
from
whence
the
ruine
of
Tyrants
deservedly
cometh
.
§
235.
Anno
1297.
CCCCLII
.
Bin.
saith
,
a
Council
(
Lugdunense
)
decreed
that
Princes
should
not
tax
their
Clergy
,
nor
the
Clergy
pay
them
without
the
Popes
Consent
.
§
236.
Anno
1302
,
CCCCLIII
.
The
Popes
General
Council
at
Rome
excommunicateth
the
King
of
France
as
aforesaid
.
His
Army
follow
their
Captain
Pope
.
§
237.
Benedict
the
11th
.
alias
the
10th
.
alias
the
9th
.
is
next
chosen
Pope
,
(
much
praised
)
:
who
excommunicated
Sciarra
,
and
absolved
King
Philip
,
and
died
before
nine
Moneths
.
§
238.
Anno
305.
Entreth
Clemens
the
5th
.
the
Bishop
of
Bourdeaux
,
Lodovic
.
Bavour
and
Frederec
▪
Austriae
:
Lodovicus
conquereth
and
maketh
himself
Emperour
.
Clement
burneth
two
as
Hereticks
,
maketh
P.
Caelestine
the
5th
.
a
Saint
▪
§
239.
CCCCLIV
.
A
Council
at
Saltzburge
to
get
money
(
Tenths
)
for
the
Pope
.
§
240.
CCCCLV
.
Another
there
Anno
1310.
declaring
some
penalties
.
§
241.
CCCCLVI
.
Another
at
Mentz
to
extirpate
the
Templats
,
where
some
of
them
rusht
in
and
appealed
to
the
next
Pope
,
protesting
they
were
killed
and
burnt
wrongfully
,
without
being
heard
speak
for
themselves
.
§
242.
CCCCLVII
.
But
the
great
Council
called
by
them
the
15th
.
General
Council
approved
,
was
at
Vienna
near
France
,
on
this
occasion
.
King
Philip
having
got
the
Popedome
,
for
Clem.
the
5th
.
made
him
promise
to
condemn
Pope
Bonif.
the
8th
.
and
all
his
Acts
:
When
he
had
possession
,
he
found
himself
in
a
streight
,
and
Nicholas
Cardinal
Pratensis
advised
him
to
please
the
King
with
the
hopes
that
a
General
Council
would
do
it
most
effectually
,
and
to
get
the
Council
out
of
his
Country
and
power
:
which
being
done
the
Council
frustrated
the
Kings
expectations
:
The
King
accused
Pope
Boniface
of
Simony
,
Heresie
,
and
Perjury
,
in
forty
Articles
.
His
crimes
were
not
denyed
,
but
they
justified
him
to
be
a
true
Pope
,
and
found
him
not
an
Heretick
.
In
this
Council
the
Templars
were
condemned
and
put
down
,
and
their
Lands
given
to
the
Ierusalem
Hospitalers
,
or
Knights
of
Rhodes
(
which
they
say
King
Philip
thought
to
have
got
)
some
say
the
Templars
were
falsly
accused
of
Heresies
(
and
the
Masters
and
others
burnt
)
:
Others
say
,
truely
.
The
most
probable
,
is
that
some
particular
Men
of
them
(
no
new
thing
among
Soldiers
)
committed
many
Villainies
,
and
the
rest
suffered
for
their
sakes
.
In
this
Council
the
Heresies
of
Petrus
Ioan●is
a
Disciple
of
Abbot
Ioachim
,
were
condemned
,
which
were
three
.
1.
That
the
rational
Soul
,
as
rational
,
is
not
the
form
of
humane
bodies
.
2.
That
habitual
grace
is
not
infused
in
Baptism
(
that
is
alwayes
and
to
Infants
)
.
3.
That
Christs
side
was
pierced
with
the
Launce
before
he
was
dead
.
In
this
Council
the
Fratricelli
and
Dulcinists
were
Condemned
,
and
also
eight
Heresies
of
the
Beguines
and
Beguards
;
which
were
these
(
all
for
perfection
,
which
Quakers
and
some
Fryars
now
seem
to
be
too
much
for
in
profession
,
as
we
all
are
in
desire
)
1.
That
man
in
this
life
,
may
get
such
a
degree
of
perfection
,
as
that
he
may
become
impeccable
(
or
sinless
)
and
so
to
rise
to
no
higher
a
degree
of
grace
:
Else
,
say
they
,
if
one
might
still
increase
he
might
grow
better
than
Christ
.
2.
That
when
one
hath
atteined
that
degree
,
he
ought
not
to
fast
or
pray
:
Because
then
sensuality
is
perfectly
subject
to
the
Spirit
and
reason
,
so
that
a
man
may
then
freely
grant
his
body
what
pleaseth
him
.
3.
That
they
that
have
got
this
degree
of
perfection
and
the
Spirit
of
liberty
,
are
not
subject
to
humane
obedience
,
nor
bound
to
any
precepts
of
the
Church
,
for
where
the
Spirit
of
the
Lord
is
,
there
is
liberty
.
4.
That
thus
a
man
may
get
final
beatitude
in
all
degrees
in
this
life
,
as
well
as
in
that
to
come
.
5.
That
every
intellectual
nature
is
naturally
blessed
in
it self
,
and
the
soul
needeth
not
the
light
of
glory
for
the
seeing
and
enjoying
of
God
.
6.
That
to
exercise
virtues
is
a
note
of
imperfection
.
7.
That
to
kisse
a
Woman
is
sin
,
because
nature
needs
it
not
;
but
copulation
is
not
,
because
nature
requireth
it
,
when
one
is
tempted
.
8.
That
one
ought
not
to
rise
and
to
reverence
at
the
elevation
of
Christs
body
,
because
he
must
not
descend
from
the
altitude
of
his
contemplations
so
as
to
to
think
of
the
Sacrament
or
Christs
humane
body
.
It
seems
these
were
such
fanatiks
as
some
Fryers
are
.
In
this
Council
the
decrees
called
Clementines
were
passed
;
in
which
are
specially
noted
by
Binius
,
some
things
de
fide
,
as
followeth
.
I.
That
it
is
heresie
to
call
in
doubt
,
or
assent
that
the
substance
of
the
rational
or
intellective
soul
is
not
truly
and
perfect
the
form
of
mans
body
.
II.
That
whereas
Divines
differ
about
the
effect
of
Baptisme
,
some
saying
that
to
Infants
sin
is
remitted
,
but
not
Grace
conferred
;
others
saying
that
the
fault
is
remitted
and
virtues
or
informing
Grace
infused
as
to
the
Habit
,
though
not
yet
for
use
,
we
attending
the
general
Efficacy
of
Christs
death
,
which
by
Baptisme
is
equally
applyed
to
all
,
judge
the
second
opinion
more
probable
and
agreeable
to
the
sayings
of
the
Saints
and
modern
Doctors
of
Theologie
,
the
sacred
Council
approving
this
,
which
saith
,
that
both
to
adult
and
infants
in
baptisme
informing
grace
and
virtues
are
given
.
III.
If
any
one
fall
into
this
errour
that
as
pertinaciously
to
affirm
that
Vsury
is
no
sin
,
we
decree
that
he
be
punished
as
an
Heretike
,
and
the
ordinaries
and
inquisitors
for
heresie
may
proceed
against
such
as
against
hereticks
.
IV.
And
it
is
decreed
that
if
any
Communities
or
Officers
shall
presume
to
write
or
dictate
that
usury
should
be
paid
,
or
being
paid
should
not
be
fully
and
freely
restored
,
let
them
be
excommunicate
,
and
they
shall
incurr
the
same
sentence
that
do
not
as
far
as
they
can
blot
out
such
statutes
out
of
the
bookes
of
the
said
Companies
,
that
shall
keep
such
customes
.
Also
that
Usurers
be
compelled
to
shew
their
books
of
accounts
.
§
243.
Here
the
Pope
and
the
Bishops
in
a
General
Council
have
judged
divers
points
to
be
heresie
,
and
consequently
their
contraries
to
be
Articles
of
faith
:
And
for
Heresie
they
curse
,
burn
and
damne
men
.
1.
I
overpassed
their
Article
that
Christ
was
dead
before
his
side
was
pierced
,
which
is
true
:
But
whether
an
Article
of
our
Creed
necessary
to
be
understood
to
Salvation
,
let
the
Church
Creed
be
witness
.
2.
It
s
well
,
that
the
possibility
of
sinless
perfection
is
made
a
heresie
by
them
(
for
we
must
daily
pray
for
pardon
)
:
But
why
then
do
they
talk
so
much
of
the
possibility
of
keeping
all
Gods
Law
,
that
is
of
never
sinning
;
and
talk
of
perfection
,
and
works
of
Supererogation
?
3.
Do
not
they
make
an
Article
of
Faith
of
a
Logical
Arbitrary
Notion
(
that
intellectual
Souls
being
the
Bodies
form
)
who
knows
not
how
ambiguous
the
word
form
is
?
An
Aristotle
supposeth
a
Corpus
organicum
,
besides
the
Soul
;
and
that
Corpus
hath
its
form
qu●
Corpus
.
I
imagine
,
that
these
Bishops
meant
the
same
thing
,
that
I
do
,
and
that
our
difference
is
but
of
the
fitness
of
words
;
but
●will
so
far
venture
on
their
heretication
as
to
say
,
that
forma
Corporis
,
forma
Animae
,
and
forma
Hominis
,
are
divers
:
That
Corpus
organicum
quà
tale
hath
its
proper
form
,
which
denominateth
it
such
;
which
is
not
the
Soul
:
That
the
Soul
being
a
substance
hath
its
proper
from
which
denominateth
it
,
and
which
it
retaineth
,
when
separated
from
the
Body
:
And
that
the
intellectual
Soul
is
forma
Hominis
,
but
improperly
called
forma
Corporis
:
I
will
venture
on
their
Heretication
,
to
tell
them
my
opinion
,
and
I
think
their
Errour
and
Presumption
to
thrust
such
things
on
Men
under
the
penalties
of
cursing
,
burning
,
and
damnation
,
4.
Their
Article
of
Faith
about
the
effect
of
Baptism
(
That
all
that
are
bapti●ed
at
Age
and
Infants
have
both
pardon
and
infused
inf●rming
habitual
Grace
,
I
take
for
unproved
,
and
have
elsewhere
proved
it
to
be
false
in
all
probability
,
as
universally
taken
.
5.
The
Article
of
Faith
,
That
Vsury
is
a
Sin
,
doth
hereticate
many
great
Divines
,
more
Lawyers
,
and
most
Cities
,
Corporations
,
and
Companies
in
the
World
:
No
doubt
,
but
all
Usury
is
a
sin
that
is
against
either
Mercy
or
Iustice
:
But
that
some
Usury
may
be
an
Act
of
great
Charity
,
many
wise
men
think
past
doubt
:
We
have
known
some
get
estates
of
many
thousand
pounds
a
year
by
trading
with
money
taken
upon
Usury
,
when
perhaps
some
that
Leant
that
money
,
had
nothing
but
the
Use
to
buy
them
bread
and
course
cloathing
,
and
keep
them
from
perishing
.
How
many
thousand
Great
Men
,
Lawyers
and
Citizens
are
to
be
cursed
,
burnt
,
and
damned
by
this
Canon
,
for
holding
some
Usury
to
be
Lawful
:
Nay
,
how
many
for
not
restoring
it
when
taken
;
when
perhaps
,
an
Orphan
took
it
of
a
rich
man
to
save
them
from
famine
.
This
is
the
benefit
of
hereticators
.
§
244.
Anno
1311.
Was
a
Council
at
Ravenna
CCCCVIII
.
for
Discipline
and
Reformation
of
the
Churches
manners
,
with
many
superstitions
.
§
245.
CCCCLIX
.
Anno
1314.
Another
at
Ravenna
,
was
like
the
former
.
§
246.
Next
cometh
Pope
Iohn
the
20th
alias
21th
.
alias
22th
.
alias
23th
.
He
lived
at
Avinion
:
He
thought
souls
were
kept
in
some
receptacles
from
the
●ight
of
God
till
the
Resurrection
:
He
damned
those
that
held
that
Christ
and
his
Apostles
possessed
no
Propriety
(
Platina
thinks
contrary
to
the
Gospel
.
)
He
tormented
to
death
Hugo
Bishop
of
Cature
for
being
against
him
.
He
cursed
and
excommunicated
the
Emperor
Lewis
of
Bavaria
,
and
many
other
great
men
:
Italy
was
all
in
Wars
in
his
days
.
The
Emperor
set
up
another
Pope
in
Italy
against
him
,
Nicol.
the
5th
.
which
was
saith
,
Onuph
.
28th
.
Schism
at
Rome
,
was
not
he
that
was
at
Rome
liker
to
be
Bishop
of
Rome
,
than
he
that
was
in
France
.
)
But
the
Pope
Nicolas
after
three
years
Reign
was
catched
by
one
that
would
merit
of
Pope
Iohn
,
and
sent
to
him
,
and
put
in
Prison
,
where
he
soon
died
:
and
Iohn
died
at
Ninety
years
Old
after
Nineteen
years
Reign
,
leaving
more
money
behind
him
,
than
any
Pope
that
ever
went
before
him
.
His
process
against
Lodov.
the
Emperor
,
Rer.
Bohem.
and
others
more
at
large
.
§
247.
CCCCLX
.
Another
Council
at
Ravena
,
Anno
1317.
to
the
same
purpose
with
the
former
,
where
the
manners
of
those
times
may
be
noted
in
the
crimes
forbidden
:
The
3d.
Can.
sheweth
that
men
had
then
the
place
of
Archdeacons
before
they
were
ordained
Deacons
,
and
the
places
or
benefices
of
Abbots
,
Deans
,
Archpresbyters
,
Prelates
,
(
Praepositi
)
before
they
were
ordained
Priests
:
And
the
Cannon
requireth
such
to
be
after
ordained
within
a
year
.
Can.
18.
Excommunicateth
all
Lay
Magistrates
,
that
take
a
Priest
or
Clerk
in
arms
or
in
any
excess
or
sin
,
and
keep
him
,
(
that
is
imprison
him
or
punish
him
)
and
do
not
send
him
to
his
Bishop
;
or
that
sending
him
to
the
Bishop
do
openly
shame
him
,
by
sending
him
with
trumpets
or
armed
men
,
or
with
his
arms
hang'd
about
his
neck
.
§
248.
CCCCLXI
.
Anno
1322.
A
Concilium
Sabinense
had
many
of
the
like
orders
to
restrain
the
vicious
Clergy
,
and
yet
Can.
3.
excommunicate
secular
Judges
that
compel
them
to
answer
at
their
Bar.
Especially
they
are
large
in
imposing
penalties
on
those
that
publickly
keep
Concubines
in
their
houses
(
and
have
not
the
modesty
to
fornicate
more
secretly
.
)
If
they
put
not
away
their
Concubines
in
two
Moneths
they
must
lose
the
third
part
of
their
tythes
,
and
after
other
two
months
another
third
part
,
and
at
last
the
other
third
part
,
and
after
be
uncapable
of
preferment
,
&c.
These
are
gentler
penalties
than
a
differing
opinion
is
punished
with
under
the
name
of
a
heresie
.
§
249.
CCCCLXII
.
Anno
1324.
A
Council
at
Toletane
to
the
like
purposes
.
§
250.
CCCCLXIII
.
The
two
Popes
called
two
Councils
against
each
other
as
Hereticks
(
were
neither
in
the
right
.
)
§
251.
The
French
now
got
the
Power
of
the
Papacy
,
This
Pope
contrary
to
his
Predecessor
defined
that
souls
sufficiently
purged
enjoy
the
clear
vision
of
God
before
the
resurrection
.
§
252.
CCCCLXIV
.
Anno
1339.
A
Toletane
Council
decreed
among
other
things
that
every
Rector
of
a
Church
and
their
Vicars
under
pain
of
excommunication
do
every
year
write
the
names
of
all
their
Parishioners
that
come
to
years
of
discretion
,
and
consign
(
confirm
)
all
that
are
confessed
,
and
excite
them
to
come
to
the
Sacrament
;
But
if
they
have
not
received
it
,
let
them
abstain
unless
it
be
by
the
Counsel
of
their
own
Priest
.
And
those
that
confesse
not
,
after
a
year
to
expel
from
the
Church
,
and
deny
them
ecclesiastical
burial
.
§
253.
Anno
1342.
Another
Frenchman
(
Bishop
of
Roven
)
is
made
Pope
at
Avignion
:
Clem.
6.
All
Italy
and
Naples
was
put
into
the
flames
of
Wars
.
He
forced
the
Germanes
to
set
up
another
against
the
Emperor
Lodov.
Bavarus
,
which
was
Charles
Son
of
Iohn
the
11.
of
Bohemia
.
Charles
sends
bound
to
the
Pope
,
a
new
Senator
Nicolas
Rentii
that
ruled
all
at
Rome
.
He
made
a
new
Jubilee
;
he
laboured
in
vain
to
reconcile
King
Edward
of
England
to
the
French
,
the
English
conquering
their
Navies
and
taking
Calis
,
&c.
The
Colenses
and
Trevinuses
having
contributed
money
as
to
a
Turkish
expedition
,
that
Pope
liberally
rewarded
them
,
by
granting
them
licence
to
eat
Eggs
and
Milk-meats
on
any
fasting
dayes
out
of
Lent
.
§
254.
CCCCLXV
.
Anno
1347.
A
Toletane
Council
against
Simony
,
&c.
§
255.
Anno
1352.
Innoc.
the
6th
.
is
made
Pope
of
Avignion
:
Lodovi●
▪
died
.
All
Italy
was
still
kept
in
blood
:
One
Barnacellus
Lorded
it
as
Ruler
at
Rome
:
The
Pope
craftily
lets
Nicolas
Gencii
out
of
Prison
to
set
up
against
him
;
Nicolas
gets
the
better
and
killeth
him
:
but
domincering
too
much
is
next
kill'd
himself
.
1347.
The
new
Emperor
Charles
is
Crowned
in
Italy
.
The
Romans
put
the
power
into
seven
Citizens
called
Reformers
of
the
common
wealth
.
The
Pope
sets
Hugo
King
of
Cyrus
against
the
Reformers
,
and
bids
him
pull
them
down
.
But
trouble
came
near
him
:
Our
King
Edward
conqer●d
the
French
,
and
took
the
King
and
his
Son
Philip
Prisoners
,
nobly
releasing
the
Prisoners
upon
promise
that
they
would
fight
against
him
no
more
,
which
they
presently
brake
;
The
Pope
dieth
.
§
256.
Having
long
said
nothing
of
the
Greek
affairs
,
I
here
only
briefly
say
,
that
the
utter
confusion
of
their
imperial
Successions
by
murders
and
Usurpations
,
and
the
continued
confusions
of
their
Church
affairs
ever
since
the
divisions
of
the
Orthodox
Nestorians
,
Entychians
,
Monothelites
,
&c
maketh
it
both
a
hard
and
unpleasant
task
to
give
any
exact
account
of
their
Bishops
,
Synods
and
manifold
contentions
,
which
furthered
the
ruine
of
the
Empire
.
Their
divisions
gave
the
Latines
opportunity
to
take
Constantinople
1204.
which
they
kept
58
years
,
and
then
lost
it
.
Baldwin
was
the
first
Latine
Emperour
whom
the
Bulgarians
conquered
,
and
took
Prisoner
Anno
1205.
and
kept
sixteen
months
,
and
then
put
him
to
death
.
Henry
his
brother
succeeded
him
1206
and
died
1216.
Peter
succeedeth
him
that
married
his
sister
(
or
daughter
)
and
is
quickly
slain
by
Theodorus
Lascaris
.
Robert
succeedeth
his
Father
Peter
1261.
Theodore
Lascaris
was
Emperor
chosen
by
the
Greeks
and
kept
Court
at
Nice
:
He
def●ated
the
Turks
,
and
slew
their
Sultan
,
and
died
,
1222.
Iohn
Ducas
his
Son
in
Law
succeedeth
him
,
and
1255.
his
Son
Theodore
Lascaris
succeedeth
him
and
died
1259.
leaving
a
Son
Iohn
of
six
years
old
:
Michael
Paleologus
putting
out
Iohns
eyes
at
ten
years
old
,
usurpeth
the
Empire
,
and
by
a
stratagem
of
Alexius
Caesar
with
800
men
taketh
Constantinople
;
and
feigned
a
reconciliation
with
Rome
,
and
died
1282
,
and
for
his
seeming
reconciliation
with
Rome
his
Son
Andronicus
and
the
Clergy
denied
him
Christian
burial
.
Andronicus
succeeded
:
His
Son
Michael
dying
,
his
Grandson
Andronicus
deposeth
and
banisheth
him
,
and
taketh
the
Throne
:
he
reigned
8
years
,
and
died
1341.
He
committed
his
two
Sons
to
Ioh.
Cautacuzenus
:
The
Eldest
Son
Iohn
reigned
27
years
,
and
Manuel
his
brother
succeeded
him
1384.
and
his
Son
Iohn
succeeded
him
1419.
Constantine
the
8th
.
began
1445
,
and
Anno
1453
,
May
29th
.
the
Turks
took
Constantinople
;
and
set
up
their
Empire
.
§
257.
Anno
1355.
Under
Innocent
the
6th
.
was
another
Toletane
Council
:
short
and
sweet
;
worth
the
noting
:
(
by
authority
of
Blastus
Arch-Bishop
of
Toletan
.
Viz.
[
Lest
faithful
Christians
should
be
burdened
with
the
weight
of
sin
(
or
faultiness
)
by
transgressing
provincial
Constitutions
,
when
Divine
piety
hath
mercifully
put
them
under
an
easie
yoke
and
light
burden
,
we
ordain
,
the
holy
Council
approving
it
that
the
Provincial
constitutions
of
our
Predecessors
and
that
shall
be
made
hereafter
,
unless
it
be
otherwise
expresly
ordained
in
such
as
shall
be
made
,
shall
oblige
the
trangressours
only
to
the
penalty
of
them
,
but
not
(
ad
culpam
)
to
faultiness
(
or
sin
)
It
s
worth
the
Inquiry
how
far
all
other
Canons
and
humane
penal
Lawes
are
thus
to
be
expounded
.
§
258.
Anno
1362.
Another
French
man
is
made
Pope
,
called
Vrban
the
5th
.
He
sent
Aegidius
to
fight
for
him
in
Italy
(
still
broil'd
in
Wars
,
)
and
died
.
§
259.
Anno
1370.
Petrus
Bellfortis
that
was
made
Cardinal
before
he
was
17
years
old
is
made
Pope
of
Avignion
,
and
called
Greg.
the
11th
.
So
far
was
all
the
world
from
obeying
the
Pope
,
that
Italy
still
fought
against
him
:
Thither
he
sends
an
Army
,
bloodshed
and
misery
overspreadeth
the
Country
.
The
Pope
at
last
saw
that
his
absence
gave
his
Enimies
advantage
,
and
not
daring
to
let
the
French
know
lest
they
should
have
stopt
him
,
he
slipt
away
to
Rome
,
and
thither
removed
his
Seat
,
that
had
been
at
Avignion
70
years
,
to
the
great
joy
of
the
City
,
impoverished
by
the
absence
of
the
Court.
§
260.
Anno
1378.
Gregory
the
11th
being
dead
,
the
People
of
Rome
flock
to
the
Cardinals
,
and
cry
to
them
to
choose
no
more
Frenchmen
least
the
Seat
be
again
removed
,
but
an
Italian
,
and
the
best
man
that
could
be
found
,
least
all
should
run
to
utter
confusion
.
Thirteen
Cardinals
were
Frenchmen
and
four
Italians
:
The
French
were
for
a
French
Pope
;
but
they
fell
out
among
themselves
,
while
part
of
the
French
were
for
one
,
and
part
for
another
,
by
which
it
fell
out
that
Barthol
.
Episc.
Barensis
,
a
Neapolitane
was
chosen
,
an
extraordinary
good
Pope
.
The
Cardinals
cryed
out
that
the
People
of
Rome
had
by
tumult
,
force
,
and
arms
constrained
them
to
the
choice
of
this
man
(
Vrban
6.
)
and
they
fled
to
strong
holds
;
but
at
last
came
to
Rome
and
owned
the
Pope
:
But
when
he
told
them
,
that
he
would
not
go
to
France
,
and
reproved
their
wickedness
,
and
told
them
how
severely
he
resolved
to
punish
them
if
they
amended
not
,
they
got
away
and
declared
,
that
Vrban
was
a
false
Pope
,
chosen
by
the
Peoples
tumults
and
force
,
where
the
Cardinals
were
not
free
,
and
that
the
Seat
was
void
,
and
they
chose
another
(
Cardinal
Gebennensis
)
and
called
him
Clement
7th
;
And
so
whereas
for
seventy
years
there
had
been
a
Pope
at
Avignion
,
and
none
at
Rome
,
now
for
forty
years
more
there
were
two
,
one
at
Avignion
,
and
one
at
Rome
(
and
sometimes
three
)
.
And
indeed
it
passeth
my
skill
to
know
how
the
Avignion
Popes
were
Bishops
of
Rome
,
who
never
saw
Rome
,
nor
any
of
the
People
,
any
more
than
he
is
a
true
Schoolmaster
that
never
saw
the
School
or
Scholars
.
And
now
the
two
Popes
fall
to
fighting
for
it
;
and
the
French
Pope
sending
an
Army
of
Britons
against
the
Italian
Pope
;
at
first
they
beat
the
Romans
,
but
next
were
so
destroyed
by
them
,
that
few
scaped
home
to
bring
the
news
.
The
Italian
bloody
Wars
still
continue
,
especially
between
the
Venetians
and
Geno●eses
.
Then
had
the
Venetians
the
first
Guns
:
The
Neapolitans
also
were
ruined
by
Wars
,
their
Queen
siding
with
one
Pope
(
Clement
)
was
destroyed
by
Charles
that
was
for
the
other
(
justly
strangled
,
as
she
had
used
her
own
Husband
)
.
The
Duke
of
Anjou
also
came
with
a
great
Army
into
Italy
from
Pope
Clement
to
destroy
Pope
Vrban
;
but
the
General
died
,
and
the
Souldiers
scattered
and
returned
home
:
The
Pope
then
desired
of
King
Charles
that
his
Nephew
might
be
Prince
of
Naples
;
and
being
denied
,
threatned
Charles
,
and
cited
him
to
Nucena
,
who
came
at
his
Summons
,
but
with
an
Army
:
The
Pope
escaped
to
Genoa
;
and
King
Charles
upon
his
Fathers
death
called
home
to
Hungary
,
was
murdered
.
The
Pope
putteth
seven
of
his
old
Cardinals
in
five
Sacks
,
§.
261.
CCCCLXVI
.
An.
1388.
A
Council
is
held
at
Palentine
in
Spain
,
under
the
Cardinals
of
the
Antipope
Clement
,
about
Shavings
and
Church-Orders
.
§.
262.
An.
1389.
Boniface
9.
alias
8.
is
chosen
at
Rome
,
and
Clement
dead
in
France
,
Pet.
de
Luna
is
chosen
there
,
called
Benedict
13.
The
Italians
were
still
the
furthest
from
Unity
and
peace
,
all
the
Cities
almost
in
war
against
each
other
:
so
far
were
they
from
Eminency
in
Religious
love
and
concord
,
that
they
had
not
the
common
quietness
of
Heathens
.
The
Pope
went
to
Perusium
to
reconcile
them
there
;
where
to
shew
what
his
power
was
over
them
,
the
people
killed
fourscore
of
the
Nobles
before
the
Popes
face
,
which
he
took
ill
,
and
departed
.
He
got
possession
of
the
Government
of
Rome
;
he
required
Annals
,
that
is
,
half
a
years
value
of
every
Benefice
of
him
that
received
it
:
All
,
saith
Platina
,
save
the
English
granted
it
,
and
they
would
yield
it
of
no
Benefices
but
Bishopricks
.
Had
the
Pope
indeed
been
Head
of
all
the
World
,
Annals
would
have
come
to
a
considerable
Rent
:
But
going
so
far
as
the
Antipodes
to
gather
it
,
would
have
made
it
come
shorter
home
than
the
Spanish
Gold
and
Silver
doth
from
the
West-Indies
.
Instead
of
winning
men
by
Preaching
,
the
Popes
Arms
now
subdue
Perusium
and
many
Italian
Cities
to
him
:
Platina
saith
,
that
his
own
Father
that
saw
the
man
,
told
him
,
that
a
Priest
cloathed
in
white
,
carrying
a
Crucifix
,
with
certain
Hymns
to
the
Virgin
Mary
,
came
from
the
Alps
with
a
grave
and
pious
look
,
so
preaching
,
that
all
the
people
followed
him
,
even
Nobles
as
well
as
others
;
and
that
he
pretended
that
he
went
to
visit
the
Holy
Fathers
at
Rome
;
In
these
times
,
saith
Platina
,
Chrysoloras
Byzantinus
brought
Greek
Learning
into
Italy
,
that
had
been
silent
five
hundred
years
.
§.
263.
An.
1404.
Boniface
dying
,
Innocent
7.
is
chosen
at
Rome
,
one
part
of
Europe
being
for
him
,
and
another
for
the
Avignion
Pope
.
Tumultuante
tota
Italia
,
saith
Platina
,
Tota
Italia
ad
arma
respiciebat
:
Five
and
twenty
Cities
revolted
from
the
Vicecomites
,
and
set
up
new
Governments
.
(
What
Concord
did
the
Pope
keep
in
the
World
?
)
▪
Platina
saith
he
was
not
only
slothful
,
but
could
not
endure
to
be
told
of
his
duty
.
The
Citizens
of
Rome
petitioned
him
to
endeavour
the
ending
of
the
Schisme
,
the
King
of
France
and
the
Avignion
Pope
being
inclined
to
peace
:
that
was
the
only
way
to
cure
Sedition
and
Schisme
:
Upon
this
the
City
takes
Arms
for
revenge
;
the
Pope
and
his
Nephew
fly
to
Viterbium
;
Ladislaus
King
of
Apulia
helps
the
Citizens
,
they
fall
upon
the
Courtiers
,
take
the
Capitol
,
and
other
places
,
&c.
The
Pope
sends
an
Army
against
them
that
overcometh
them
,
and
forceth
them
to
beg
his
return
:
He
dieth
1406.
after
two
years
and
23
days
Reign
;
and
so
there
was
only
the
Avignion
Pope
.
§.
264.
An.
1406.
Gregory
12.
is
chosen
at
Rome
,
taking
an
Oath
(
as
Innoc.
7.
did
)
to
resign
,
if
the
Unity
of
the
Church
required
it
:
The
Princes
of
France
had
made
their
Pope
Benedict
13.
take
the
like
Oath
:
The
Princes
and
Cardinals
ashamed
of
two
Popes
,
and
two
Churches
,
prest
them
both
to
summon
a
Council
;
they
cunningly
would
not
agree
of
the
place
,
and
so
forced
the
doing
it
without
them
.
§.
265.
CCCCLXVII
.
To
put
a
shew
on
the
business
,
Greg.
calleth
a
Council
at
Aquileia
,
whether
by
long
delays
he
creepeth
with
a
few
to
do
nothing
.
§
266.
CCCCLXVIII
.
And
the
other
Pope
,
Bened.
13.
Anno
1409
,
also
calleth
his
Council
in
Arragone
of
his
Subjects
:
which
calleth
it self
a
General
Council
,
and
pronounce
him
the
true
Pope
,
and
no
Schismatick
or
Heretick
,
and
Greg.
to
be
the
Usurper
,
but
exhort
him
to
endeavour
Unity
.
§.
267.
CCCCLXIX
.
The
two
Popes
giving
no
better
hopes
,
some
of
the
Cardinals
of
both
sides
slipt
from
them
,
and
by
the
Countenance
of
the
Florentines
and
King
Ladislaus
,
chose
Pisa
for
a
General
Council
,
where
they
met
and
summoned
both
the
Popes
,
who
scorned
them
;
and
they
deposed
them
both
as
Hereticks
and
Schismaticks
,
§.
268.
An.
1409.
Alex.
5.
is
chosen
,
much
commended
,
but
died
in
eighteen
Months
,
some
say
;
saith
Antoninus
,
poysoned
by
a
Clyster
:
But
to
shew
himself
a
Pope
,
in
that
little
time
he
deposed
King
Ladislaus
,
and
gave
his
Kingdome
to
Lewis
Duke
of
Anjou
.
§.
269.
Balthasar
Cossa
is
next
chosen
,
called
by
some
Ioh.
21.
by
others
22.
by
others
23.
and
by
Platina
Ioh.
24.
(
so
little
are
they
agreed
of
their
succession
)
Platina
saith
the
Cardinals
of
Greg.
were
yet
poor
,
and
he
hired
them
with
Money
to
Create
him
:
He
got
Sigismund
King
of
Bohemia
chosen
Emperour
,
and
would
have
had
the
Council
to
be
at
Rome
.
Italy
continued
still
in
blood
,
the
Popes
having
parcelled
it
into
so
many
small
Principalities
,
to
secure
it
against
the
Emperours
;
no
part
of
the
whole
World
lived
from
Age
to
Age
in
such
continual
War
and
confusion
.
This
Pope
,
saith
Onuphrius
Panvinus
,
viz.
fuit
bello
&
armis
quam
Religioni
aptior
,
utpote
qui
neque
fidem
norat
neque
Religionem
,
rebus
profanis
magis
quam
Divino
cultu
accommodatus
.
How
he
was
accused
,
deposed
,
imprisoned
;
how
the
other
two
Popes
Greg.
12.
and
Bened.
13.
were
all
deposed
with
him
,
and
Martin
5.
chosen
;
the
next
Chapter
sheweth
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
The
Council
of
Constance
,
Basil
,
and
some
others
.
§
.
1.
CCCCLXX
.
AN.
1414.
the
Council
of
Constance
was
called
by
the
means
of
the
Emperour
Sigismund
,
and
the
consent
of
Pope
Iohn
,
who
the
more
trusted
the
Emperour
because
he
had
promoted
him
:
There
were
then
three
Popes
,
Bened.
13.
in
France
,
whom
the
Kingdomes
of
France
,
Spain
,
Arragon
,
England
,
and
Scotland
followed
;
and
Greg.
12.
and
Iohn
23.
at
Rome
,
that
divided
the
rest
of
the
Papalines
.
It
was
not
certainly
to
represent
the
Trinity
,
but
to
profane
the
Name
,
and
abuse
the
Kingdome
of
the
blessed
Trinity
.
Oct.
28.
P.
Iohn
called
by
them
Sanctissimus
Dominus
Noster
,
entereth
the
City
,
Nov.
5.
The
Pope
began
the
Council
.
Nov.
16.
was
the
first
Session
,
the
Pope
speaking
to
them
,
and
his
Bull
being
read
,
shewing
that
he
would
have
had
the
Council
at
Rome
,
but
the
miserable
case
of
Rome
(
by
contention
and
confusion
)
hindering
,
it
was
agreed
with
the
Emperour
to
be
at
Constance
,
commanding
to
be
there
for
the
peace
of
the
Church
,
and
appointing
a
Weekly
Mass
to
be
said
for
obtaining
Gods
blessing
,
and
pardoning
a
years
penance
for
every
Mass
to
every
Mass-Priest
that
said
it
,
exhorting
all
to
fasting
and
prayer
for
good
success
,
charging
them
to
look
after
Errours
,
especially
those
that
rose
from
one
Iohn
Wickliff
,
and
also
to
reform
the
Church
,
&c.
March
2.
1415.
The
Pope
took
an
Oath
,
for
the
peace
of
the
Church
,
to
lay
down
his
Popedome
,
if
the
other
two
Popes
would
do
the
same
,
and
the
Emperour
kist
his
feet
.
The
Cardinal
of
Florence
read
these
Decrees
:
1.
That
the
Council
was
lawfully
called
.
2.
That
it
will
not
be
dissolved
by
the
departure
of
the
Pope
,
or
other
Prelates
.
3.
That
it
be
not
dissolved
till
the
present
Schisme
be
healed
,
and
the
Church
reformed
in
Faith
and
Manners
,
in
Head
and
Members
.
4.
That
it
be
not
removed
but
on
just
cause
.
5.
That
the
Bishops
depart
not
.
§
2.
In
the
fourth
Session
they
decreed
that
the
general
Council
representing
the
militant
Catholick
Church
,
hath
its
power
immediately
from
Christ
,
to
which
every
man
of
what
State
or
dignity
soever
,
though
it
be
Papal
,
is
bound
to
obey
in
the
things
that
belong
to
Faith
,
and
the
extirpation
of
the
said
Schism
and
the
general
reformation
of
the
Church
in
head
and
members
.
2.
That
the
Pope
withdraw
not
himself
or
the
Officers
,
and
if
he
should
,
or
should
thunder
out
Church
censures
against
them
or
any
adhering
to
the
Council
,
they
are
void
.
3.
That
no
Translations
,
Promotions
,
or
Cardinals
be
made
to
the
prejudice
of
the
Council
.
4.
That
three
of
each
Nations
be
chosen
to
judge
of
departures
,
&c.
But
the
Pope
fled
and
sent
them
word
that
it
was
not
for
fears
,
but
for
his
health
.
§
3.
Sess.
5.
Next
,
they
proceeded
to
condemn
the
Books
of
Iohn
Wickliff
,
and
to
prosecute
Iohn
Huss
.
Next
they
applied
themselves
to
the
Emperour
to
reduce
the
Pope
,
who
told
them
he
was
in
the
hands
of
the
Duke
of
Austria
;
but
if
they
pleased
he
would
write
to
him
,
or
try
to
fetch
him
by
force
,
&c.
§
.
4.
Sess.
6.
They
order
the
Procuration
for
the
Popes
Resignation
to
be
demanded
,
and
Process
to
be
made
against
Iohn
Huss
,
and
Hierome
of
Prague
.
A
Letter
is
read
from
the
University
of
Paris
to
the
Pope
,
to
submit
to
the
Council
.
§
.
5.
Sess.
7.
They
accused
Hierome
of
Prague
for
not
appearing
,
and
summoned
the
Pope
,
promising
him
safe
Conduct
,
sed
salvâ
Iustitiâ
&c.
§
.
6.
Sess.
8
▪
They
condemned
Wickliff's
Bones
to
be
dig'd
up
,
1.
That
the
substance
material
of
Bread
and
Wine
remain
in
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
.
2.
The
Accidents
of
Bread
remain
not
without
the
substance
.
3.
Christ
is
not
identically
and
really
in
his
proper
bodily
presence
in
the
Sacrament
.
4.
If
a
Bishop
or
Priest
live
in
mortal
sin
,
he
Ordaineth
not
,
Baptizeth
not
,
Consecrateth
not
.
5.
The
Gospel
saith
not
that
Christ
instituted
the
Mass.
6.
God
ought
to
obey
the
Devil
.
[
*
](A26898-e167910-b)
*
A
calum●●
.
7.
If
a
man
be
contrite
aright
,
outward
confession
is
needless
and
unprofitable
.
8.
If
the
Pope
be
a
Reprobate
,
and
wicked
,
and
so
a
Member
of
the
Devil
,
he
hath
no
power
over
the
faithful
given
him
by
any
but
Caesar.
9.
Since
Vrban
the
6.
none
is
to
be
taken
for
Pope
,
but
we
must
live
as
the
Greeks
,
[
†
](A26898-e167980-b)
†
V●der
the
Turks
.
under
our
own
Laws
.
10.
It
is
against
Scripture
that
Church-men
have
possession
(
that
is
,
they
should
not
labour
to
be
rich
.
)
11.
No
Prelate
should
excommunicate
any
one
,
unless
he
know
that
God
hath
first
excommunicated
him
:
And
he
that
so
excommunicateth
,
is
thereby
a
Heretick
,
or
Excommunicate
.
12.
A
Prelate
that
excommunicateth
a
Clerk
who
appealed
to
the
King
,
or
to
the
Council
of
the
Kingdome
,
is
thereby
a
Traytor
to
the
King
and
Kingdome
.
13.
14.
It
is
lawful
for
a
Deacon
or
Presbyter
to
preach
the
Word
of
God
without
the
Authority
of
the
Apostolick
Seal
,
or
a
Catholick
Bishop
.
15.
No
one
is
a
Civil
Lord
,
or
a
Prelate
,
or
a
Bishop
,
while
he
liveth
in
mortal
sin
.
(
The
meaning
of
this
is
,
no
open
wicked
man
is
a
Subject
capable
of
such
Authority
given
by
Christ
,
as
shall
warrant
him
to
use
the
place
,
but
his
acts
may
be
valued
to
others
in
many
cases
)
Dispositio
materiae
est
necessaria
ad
formam
recipiendam
:
As
an
Infidel
can
be
no
Bishop
or
Pastor
.
)
16.
Temporal
Lords
may
take
away
temporal
goods
from
the
Church
,
from
a
Possessor
habitually
criminal
,
and
not
only
in
act
.
(
Not
from
the
sacred
use
in
general
,
but
from
that
man
that
forfeiteth
them
.
)
17.
The
people
may
correct
their
Delinquent
Lords
(
This
is
not
to
be
believed
to
be
Wickliff's
sense
,
till
they
cite
his
own
words
,
which
no
doubt
limit
it
to
the
cases
.
)
18.
Tythes
are
meer
Alms
,
and
the
Parishioners
may
take
them
away
for
their
Prelates
sins
.
19.
The
special
prayers
applied
by
Prelates
and
Religious
men
to
one
person
,
profit
him
no
more
than
the
general
ones
,
caeteris
paribus
.
20.
He
that
giveth
Alms
to
Fryars
is
thereby
Excommunicate
(
that
is
,
he
sins
by
cherishing
wilful
idleness
.
)
21.
He
that
enters
the
private
Religion
,
either
of
the
Possessing
or
the
Mendicant
Fryars
,
becomes
less
fit
and
able
to
keep
the
Commandments
of
God
.
22.
Holy
men
that
made
private
Religions
,
thereby
sinned
.
23.
The
Religious
living
in
private
Religion
,
are
not
(
therein
)
of
the
Christian
Religion
.
24.
Fryars
are
bound
to
get
their
living
by
the
labour
of
their
hands
,
and
not
by
begging
.
25.
They
are
Simoniacal
that
bind
themselves
to
pray
for
others
for
a
temporal
reward
(
or
price
.
)
26.
The
prayers
of
Reprobates
(
wicked
men
)
availeth
not
to
any
.
27.
All
things
come
to
pass
by
necessity
.
28.
The
Confirmation
of
Youth
,
the
Ordination
of
Clerks
,
the
Consecration
of
Places
,
are
reserved
to
the
Pope
and
Bishops
for
covetousness
of
temporal
gain
and
honour
.
29.
Universities
,
Studies
,
Colledges
,
Degrees
,
and
Masterships
in
them
,
are
introduced
by
vain
Gentility
,
and
profit
the
Church
as
much
as
the
Devil
doth
.
30.
The
Excommunication
of
a
Pope
,
or
any
Prelate
,
is
not
to
be
feared
,
because
it
is
the
Censure
of
Antichrist
.
31.
They
that
found
Cloysters
sin
,
and
they
are
Diabolical
that
enter
them
.
32.
To
enrich
the
Clergy
is
against
Christs
Rule
.
33.
Pope
Sylvester
,
and
the
Emperour
Constantine
,
erred
in
inriching
the
Church
.
34.
All
the
Order
of
Begging
Fryars
are
Hereticks
;
and
those
that
give
to
them
are
Excommunicate
.
35.
They
that
enter
Religion
(
as
Fryars
)
or
any
Order
(
of
them
)
are
thereby
disabled
from
keeping
Gods
Commands
,
and
so
of
coming
to
Heaven
,
unless
they
forsake
them
.
36.
The
Pope
,
and
all
his
Clergy
that
have
Possessions
,
are
therefore
Hereticks
,
and
the
Secular
Lords
and
Laicks
that
consent
to
them
(
to
their
great
riches
.
)
37.
The
Church
of
Rome
is
the
Synagogue
of
Satan
;
and
the
Pope
is
not
the
immediate
and
nearest
Vicar
of
Christ
and
the
Apostles
.
38.
The
Decretal
Epistles
are
Apocryphal
,
and
seduce
from
the
Faith
of
Christ
,
and
the
Clerks
that
study
them
are
fools
.
39.
The
Emperour
and
Secular
Lords
were
seduced
by
the
Devil
to
inrich
the
Church
(
excessively
he
meaneth
)
with
temporal
goods
.
40.
The
Election
of
the
Pope
by
Cardinals
was
introduced
by
the
Devil
.
41.
It
is
not
necessary
to
Salvation
to
believe
the
Church
of
Rome
to
be
the
Supreme
among
other
Churches
.
42.
It
is
foolish
to
trust
to
the
Indulgences
of
the
Pope
and
Bishops
.
43.
Oaths
made
to
strengthen
humane
Contracts
and
Civil
Commerce
,
are
unlawful
.
44.
Augustine
,
Benedict
,
Bernard
are
damned
,
unless
they
repented
of
having
possessions
,
and
instituting
and
entering
(
private
)
Religions
;
and
so
from
the
Pope
to
the
lowest
Religious
(
Fryar
)
they
are
all
Hereticks
.
45.
All
Religions
(
that
is
Orders
of
Fryars
)
were
introduced
by
the
Devil
.
This
Article
about
Necessity
of
Events
,
I
see
in
Wickliff's
Books
is
his
own
,
and
many
here
cited
are
true
;
but
no
doubt
but
many
of
them
are
perverted
by
their
wording
them
,
and
leaving
out
the
Explicatory
Context
.
The
Council
forbad
his
Books
,
and
condemned
them
to
be
burnt
,
and
reprobated
every
one
of
all
these
foresaid
Articles
,
with
all
the
260.
The
Duke
of
Austria
most
humbly
begged
the
Emperours
pardon
for
receiving
the
Pope
.
§
.
7.
Sess.
9.
The
Citation
of
the
Pope
is
read
,
and
Commissaries
and
Judges
appointed
;
and
a
Letter
read
from
the
University
of
Paris
,
instigating
the
Council
to
their
duty
(
for
their
honest
Chancellour
Gerson
was
here
.
)
§
.
8.
Sess.
10.
The
Popes
Suspension
was
read
.
The
Sess.
11.
the
Articles
against
the
Pope
are
read
,
which
were
proved
;
which
were
in
sum
as
followeth
.
Art.
1.
That
the
Pope
Iohn
from
his
Youth
was
of
a
naughty
disposition
,
impudent
a
lyar
,
rebellious
against
his
Parents
,
given
to
most
Vices
,
and
so
was
,
and
still
is
accounted
of
all
that
know
him
;
Cardinals
,
Arch-Bishops
,
Bishops
,
&c.
witness
it
.
2.
He
gathered
riches
by
Symony
,
and
wicked
means
.
3.
By
these
Symoniacal
riches
he
purchased
a
Cardinals
place
at
great
rates
.
4.
Possessing
Bononia
as
Legate
by
tyranny
and
cruel
exactions
,
inhumanely
and
impiously
he
ruined
the
people
,
without
all
Justice
or
Piety
,
&c.
5.
Getting
thus
to
be
Pope
,
like
a
Pagan
he
contemned
all
Divine
Offices
.
6.
That
he
is
the
oppressor
of
the
poor
,
the
persecutor
of
Justice
,
the
Pillar
of
the
unjust
,
the
Statue
of
Simoniacks
,
the
servant
of
the
Flesh
,
the
dregs
of
Vices
,
a
stranger
to
Virtue
,
flying
publick
Consistories
,
wholly
given
to
sleep
,
and
other
fleshly
desires
;
wholly
contrary
to
Christ
in
life
and
manners
,
the
Glass
of
Infamy
,
and
the
profound
Inventer
of
all
wickednesses
(
or
malice
)
so
scandalous
to
the
Church
,
that
among
faithful
Christians
that
knew
him
,
he
was
commonly
called
THE
DEVIL
INCARNATE
.
7.
That
as
a
Vessel
of
all
sins
,
he
repulsed
the
worthy
,
and
gave
all
Offices
,
Benefices
and
Church-promotions
to
the
bad
that
would
give
most
Money
for
them
.
[
*
](A26898-e168850-b)
*
What
was
the
Church
then
.
●
8.
Hereby
the
whole
Church
,
Clergy
and
People
,
fell
under
infamy
and
scandal
.
9.
That
of
all
these
he
was
oft
admonished
and
humbly
intreated
.
10.
That
he
was
worse
after
than
before
,
laying
all
pretence
of
Justice
,
and
openly
selling
all
to
the
worst
that
would
give
him
money
.
11.
That
growing
yet
stronger
in
Vices
,
he
made
divers
Officers
purposely
to
manage
his
Simony
(
as
his
Bailiffs
)
for
all
fat
Cathedrals
,
Abbeys
Monasteries
,
Priorles
,
and
vacant
Benefices
reserved
,
&c.
12.
That
he
charged
his
Registers
to
receive
all
the
money
before
they
granted
,
&c.
13.
That
he
appointed
certain
Merchants
to
put
vacant
Benefices
in
the
Balance
,
and
grant
their
Petitions
that
offered
most
for
them
.
14.
He
ordered
that
no
Petition
for
a
Benefice
be
offered
him
,
till
it
were
signed
by
the
Refundary
,
who
then
was
to
pay
it
out
of
his
own
Estate
if
he
took
too
little
.
15.
That
against
God
and
his
Conscience
he
oft
sold
his
Bulls
to
Eminent
men
,
in
which
he
wrote
,
that
they
that
had
Benefices
had
resigned
them
to
him
,
and
that
by
lying
forged
Resignation
,
which
never
was
made
,
sold
them
again
for
great
sums
,
and
beggar'd
many
.
16.
By
this
it
came
to
pass
,
that
without
all
difficulty
he
that
gave
most
,
carried
it
:
And
the
same
course
was
held
in
Sacraments
,
Indulgences
,
Dispensations
,
and
other
Ecclesiastical
and
Spiritual
Gifts
.
17.
That
he
usually
sold
the
same
Benefice
divers
times
over
to
divers
persons
,
or
to
the
same
,
silencing
Claims
of
Right
;
whereby
the
whole
Church
was
defiled
with
Simony
,
[
*
](A26898-e168990-b)
*
Which
Councils
have
judged
Heresie
.
filled
with
the
unworthy
,
both
in
higher
and
lower
Prelacies
,
&c.
18.
That
he
refused
to
Confirm
those
that
were
Canonically
Elected
,
unless
even
to
satiety
they
glutted
him
with
Money
,
putting
the
unworthy
in
their
stead
,
and
translated
men
against
their
wills
from
their
Churches
,
that
he
might
sell
them
dearer
.
19.
That
promising
Church-Reformation
in
the
Council
at
Pisa
,
he
called
one
at
Rome
,
and
being
there
publickly
admonished
,
being
incorrigible
by
the
Devils
instinct
,
did
worse
.
20.
That
he
sold
for
Money
Indulgences
at
the
hour
of
death
,
the
Predication
of
the
Cross
,
Absolutions
from
fault
and
punishment
,
Concessions
of
Churches
and
portable
Altars
,
Consecrations
of
Bishops
,
Benedictions
of
Abbots
,
Relicks
of
Saints
,
Holy
Orders
,
power
in
Confession
to
absolve
from
sins
,
and
Acts
that
may
be
ministred
only
by
the
Operations
of
the
Holy
Ghost
for
Grace
.
21.
That
one
Nic.
Pistorius
,
a
Florence
Merchant
,
and
the
Popes
Secretary
,
a
Lay
married
man
,
was
made
by
the
Pope
his
Legate
Apostolical
,
sent
into
Brabant
to
exact
and
receive
a
Subsidy
,
which
was
the
tenth
part
of
the
fruit
of
all
Benefices
in
divers
Cities
and
Diocesses
,
and
to
excommunicate
the
refusers
by
a
certain
deputed
Sublegate
,
[
†
](A26898-e169100-b)
†
Like
a
Lay
Chancellour
and
his
Surrogate
.
and
suspend
Colledges
,
Covents
,
Chapters
,
&c.
22.
That
he
authorized
this
Nicholas
to
grant
to
all
persons
,
of
each
Sex
,
for
Money
to
choose
their
Confessors
,
that
might
absolve
from
fault
and
punishment
,
by
which
the
Merchant
got
vast
sums
of
Money
,
seducing
the
people
.
23.
That
all
the
Premises
are
known
,
true
,
proved
,
&c.
24.
That
Anno
1412.
Ambassadors
from
the
King
,
Bishops
,
and
Universities
of
France
,
admonished
him
charitably
of
this
scandalous
,
infamous
Simony
.
25.
That
he
amended
not
by
it
,
but
did
worse
.
26.
That
he
is
defamed
of
all
this
in
all
Kingdomes
of
the
Christian
World
.
27.
That
he
abused
Rome
and
the
Churches
Patrimony
,
exhausting
the
people
,
and
imbursing
it
himself
,
by
Taxes
,
Gabels
,
&c.
Many
instances
are
added
.
28.
For
these
things
many
Crimes
,
Sacriledges
,
Adulteries
,
Murders
,
Spoils
,
Rapine
and
Thefts
were
committed
in
Rome
,
through
his
fault
.
29.
It
is
the
common
voice
,
opinion
,
assertion
and
belief
,
that
in
these
,
and
innumerable
other
evils
,
he
is
the
greatest
Dilapidator
and
Dissipator
of
the
Church
Affairs
that
ever
was
,
scandalous
to
the
Universal
Church
,
a
Witch
,
a
Murderer
,
a
Killer
of
his
Brethren
,
Incontinent
,
in
all
things
serving
the
Vices
of
the
flesh
,
of
infinite
crimes
,
called
infamously
Balderinus
.
30.
That
all
this
is
notorious
by
common
fame
,
repute
,
&c.
31.
That
he
hath
sold
the
goods
of
Cardinals
,
Bishopricks
,
Parishes
,
Colledges
,
Priories
,
&c.
32.
And
this
not
only
in
the
City
about
(
many
instances
named
.
)
33.
That
he
destroyed
University
Studies
,
by
taking
the
Salaries
to
himself
.
34.
Besides
,
he
laid
such
burdens
on
the
Parsons
,
as
forced
them
to
sell
the
Church-goods
,
Ornaments
,
and
Books
.
35.
That
hereby
the
whole
Church
was
notoriously
scandalized
.
36.
The
Infamy
was
so
great
,
that
Princes
and
the
Emperour
besought
him
to
amend
.
37.
Hereupon
he
promised
to
amend
,
and
to
call
this
Council
.
38.
But
he
went
on
,
and
did
worse
than
before
.
39.
He
forbad
the
righting
of
the
injured
in
judgment
.
40.
That
the
Bishop
of
Salisbury
,
and
other
English
Embassadours
,
admonished
him
to
amend
,
and
he
gave
them
ill
words
,
and
threatned
,
and
abused
them
.
41.
That
at
Constance
he
swore
to
resign
for
Peace
.
42.
And
he
promised
to
submit
to
the
judgment
of
the
Council
.
43.
He
bid
all
say
what
they
would
against
him
.
44.
He
was
humbly
intreated
by
the
Council
to
perform
his
word
.
45.
Yet
thought
by
hiding
himself
to
evade
.
46.
Yet
he
professed
before
that
he
intended
not
to
depart
.
47.
And
when
the
Church
longed
for
peace
,
by
the
Council
he
plotted
to
dissolve
the
Council
,
and
so
fled
in
a
disguized
habit
.
48.
He
fled
to
Schafhausen
,
and
commanded
some
Cardinals
and
Bishops
to
come
to
him
.
49.
Thence
he
fled
to
Lauffenberge
,
and
towards
Brisac
.
50.
The
Council
desired
his
return
.
51.
He
denied
to
answer
,
but
fled
to
Nurenburg
to
frustrate
the
Council
.
52.
He
is
an
obdurate
sinner
,
and
incorrigible
Fautor
of
Schism
,
&c.
53.
That
all
this
is
notorious
,
and
the
common
repute
of
men
.
54.
And
all
the
premises
are
the
common
fame
and
voice
.
Here
somewhat
is
left
out
.
And
they
begin
as
anew
;
1.
Declaring
his
wickedness
from
his
Youth
.
2.
That
he
is
notoriously
suspected
to
have
poysoned
Pope
Alexander
,
and
h●s
Physitian
Daniel
.
3.
That
he
committed
Incest
with
his
Brothers
Wife
,
and
with
the
holy
Nuns
,
and
ravished
Maids
,
and
committed
Adultery
with
Wives
,
and
other
crimes
of
Incontinence
.
3.
That
he
Simonaically
sold
six
Parish
Churches
in
Bononia
to
Lay
men
,
who
set
Priests
in
them
at
their
pleasure
.
4.
That
for
Money
he
sold
the
Mastership
of
the
Order
of
S.
Iohn
of
Ierusalem
in
Cyprus
to
a
Child
of
five
years
old
,
Bastard
to
the
King
of
Cyprus
,
with
the
fruits
of
Vacancies
,
and
spoils
of
the
last
Master
,
&c.
5.
That
he
would
not
recall
this
,
but
on
condition
.
1.
That
the
K.
of
Cyprus
should
be
paid
(
by
them
that
succeeded
)
all
the
Money
back
which
he
gave
to
the
Pope
.
2.
That
the
Pope
should
have
more
,
six
thousand
Florins
of
Gold
,
which
the
Prior
of
Rhodes
paid
,
and
for
which
the
Hospitallers
are
yet
in
debt
.
3.
He
reserved
for
the
said
Bastard
the
Magistral
Chamber
,
worth
two
thousand
Florins
.
4.
That
the
said
Pope
Iohn
gave
Fryar
Iacobus
de
Vitriaco
,
an
ancient
man
,
and
expresly
professing
the
Hospitallers
Religion
,
an
Absolution
from
his
Vows
,
Rule
and
habit
of
Religion
,
and
reduced
him
to
a
Secular
life
,
and
Marriage
,
&c.
for
six
hundred
Ducats
.
Many
other
Articles
I
pass
by
,
as
tedious
to
be
repeated
:
One
was
,
That
he
was
a
notorious
Simoniack
,
and
a
pertinacious
Heretick
:
Another
was
,
That
often
before
divers
Prelates
,
and
other
honest
men
,
by
the
Devils
perswasion
be
pertinaciously
said
,
asserted
,
dogmatized
,
and
maintained
,
that
there
is
no
Life
Eternal
,
nor
any
after
this
:
And
he
said
,
and
pertinaciously
believed
,
that
mans
Soul
dieth
with
the
body
,
and
is
extinct
,
as
are
the
Bruits
:
And
be
said
,
that
the
Dead
rise
not
,
contrary
to
the
Article
of
the
Resurrection
,
&c.
He
sent
an
Epistle
to
the
Emperour
to
beg
mercy
&c.
§
.
9.
Sess.
12.
The
Articles
being
shewed
the
Pope
,
his
Answer
is
recited
:
Viz.
That
he
repented
of
his
filthy
departure
,
and
ratified
all
the
Councils
Process
against
him
,
and
would
give
no
other
Answer
to
their
Charge
,
affirming
,
that
the
Council
of
Constance
was
most
holy
,
and
could
not
err
;
and
was
the
Pisane
Council
continued
,
and
he
would
never
contradict
the
Council
,
but
publickly
confess
that
he
had
no
right
in
the
Papacy
:
That
he
would
be
much
pleased
that
the
Sentence
against
him
might
be
quickly
passed
,
and
sent
him
,
which
with
all
reverence
he
would
receive
,
and
as
much
as
in
him
lay
confirm
,
ratifie
,
approve
,
and
divulge
;
and
did
then
ratifie
,
approve
,
and
confirm
all
their
Process
against
him
,
and
promise
never
to
gainsay
them
.
The
Council
decreed
,
that
when
the
Papacy
was
void
,
none
should
be
chosen
without
them
,
and
they
that
attempted
it
should
be
punished
,
and
the
Election
be
void
.
Next
the
Definitive
Sentence
of
Deposition
was
past
against
him
.
Next
they
decreed
,
that
none
of
the
three
present
Popes
should
ever
be
elected
again
.
§
.
10.
Sess.
13.
The
Council
decreed
,
that
though
Christ
after
Supper
instituted
,
and
to
his
Disciples
administred
the
Sacrament
in
both
kinds
,
Bread
and
Wine
,
&c.
And
though
in
the
Primitive
Church
the
faithful
received
it
in
both
kinds
,
&c.
yet
the
contrary
custome
of
the
Church
should
be
a
Law
,
which
may
not
be
reprobated
without
the
Churches
Authority
,
or
changed
:
And
to
say
that
this
is
sacrilegious
and
unlawful
,
is
erroneous
,
and
the
pertinacious
Assertors
to
be
proceeded
against
as
Hereticks
(
that
is
,
burnt
.
)
Thus
they
take
power
to
change
Christs
Sacrament
,
and
that
when
they
suppose
it
to
be
his
very
blood
that
they
deny
men
,
and
make
it
Heresie
and
death
to
obey
God
before
them
.
This
was
the
Reforming
Council
.
Next
they
decree
,
that
any
Priest
that
giveth
the
Sacrament
in
both
kinds
shall
be
excommunicated
,
and
used
as
a
Heretick
,
even
by
Secular
Power
,
that
is
,
burnt
.
§
.
11.
Sess.
14.
Carolus
de
Malatestis
recited
in
the
name
of
Gregory
12.
his
Renunciation
of
the
Papacy
,
and
Greg.
approved
the
Council
.
The
Council
absolveth
all
men
from
his
obedience
,
&c.
confirm
some
of
his
Acts
,
require
the
third
Pope
to
resign
,
and
declare
him
,
if
he
refuse
,
a
notorious
Schismatick
,
and
pertinacious
Heretick
.
§
.
12.
Sess.
15.
After
a
severe
Decree
for
silence
,
and
no
contradiction
,
the
Articles
of
Heresie
charged
on
Iohn
Huss
were
read
,
the
sum
of
many
is
as
followeth
.
1.
As
Christ
is
both
God
and
Man
,
so
the
consecrated
Host
is
the
Body
of
Christ
,
at
least
in
Figure
,
and
true
Bread
in
Nature
.
2.
That
he
declareth
to
the
heretical
lyars
about
the
consecrated
Host
,
that
they
can
never
declare
or
understand
an
accident
without
a
subject
.
3.
This
is
my
body
,
is
such
a
figurative
speech
,
as
John
was
Elias
.
4.
The
madness
of
feigning
an
accident
without
a
subject
,
blasphemeth
God
,
scandalizeth
the
Saints
,
and
deceiveth
the
Church
.
5.
It
s
foolish
and
presumptuous
to
desine
,
that
the
Infants
of
the
faithful
are
not
saved
,
dying
without
the
Sacrament
of
Baptism
.
6.
The
light
and
brief
Confirmation
by
Bishops
,
solemnized
only
by
the
Rites
said
over
,
was
introduced
by
the
Devil
,
and
to
delude
the
people
in
the
belief
of
the
Church
,
and
that
the
solemnity
and
necessity
of
Bishops
may
be
the
more
believed
.
7.
Against
Oyl
,
anointing
Children
,
and
the
Linnen
Cloth
,
as
a
light
Ceremony
,
&c.
8.
Vocal
Confession
made
to
a
Priest
,
introduced
by
Innocent
,
is
not
so
necessary
as
he
defineth
:
He
that
by
thought
,
word
or
deed
offendeth
his
Brother
,
it
sufficeth
him
to
repent
by
thought
,
word
or
deed
.
9.
The
Priest
hearing
Confession
as
the
Latines
do
,
is
grievous
and
groundless
,
&c.
A
good
life
is
a
good
sign
of
a
true
Minister
.
The
ill
life
of
a
Prelate
substracteth
the
Subjects
acceptation
of
Orders
,
and
other
Sacraments
;
and
yet
in
case
of
necessity
they
may
receive
of
such
,
piously
praying
that
God
will
make
up
himself
by
these
his
Diabolical
Ministers
,
the
work
or
end
of
the
Office
which
they
are
sworn
to
.
Ancient
persons
that
despair
of
children
may
lawfully
marry
for
temporal
commodity
,
or
mutual
help
,
or
to
excuse
Lust.
Words
of
Marriage
,
de
praesenti
,
I
take
thee
for
my
Wife
,
frustrate
words
de
futuro
,
to
another
,
I
will
take
thee
for
a
Wife
.
The
Pope
that
falsly
calls
himself
the
servant
of
the
servants
of
God
,
is
in
no
degree
of
Evangelical
service
,
but
worldly
;
and
if
he
be
in
any
order
,
it
is
in
that
of
Devils
,
serving
God
more
culpably
by
sin
.
The
Pope
dispenseth
not
with
Simony
,
being
the
Capital
Simonist
,
vowing
rashly
to
keep
a
most
damnable
state
.
That
the
Pope
is
summus
Pontifex
is
ridiculous
:
Christ
never
approved
such
a
Dignity
in
Peter
,
or
in
any
other
.
The
Pope
is
the
Patron
of
Antichrist
;
not
only
that
single
person
,
but
the
multitude
of
Popes
from
the
time
of
the
Churches
Donation
,
the
Cardinals
,
Bishops
,
and
other
their
Complices
,
is
the
compounded
monstrous
person
of
Antichrist
:
And
yet
Gregory
,
and
other
Popes
that
did
good
in
their
lives
fruitfully
repented
at
last
:
Peter
,
and
Clement
,
and
other
helpers
in
the
Faith
,
were
not
Popes
,
but
Gods
helpers
to
edifie
the
Church
of
Christ
.
That
this
Papal
Preeminence
had
its
rise
from
the
Gospel
,
is
as
false
,
as
that
all
Errour
arose
from
the
first
Truth
.
There
are
twelve
Procurators
and
Disciples
of
Antichrists
,
the
Pope
,
Cardinals
,
Patriarchs
,
Arch-bishops
,
Bishops
,
Arch-deacons
,
Officials
,
Deans
,
Monks
,
forked
Canons
,
false
Fryars
,
and
Questors
.
It
s
as
clear
as
the
light
,
that
he
is
greatest
,
and
next
Christ
in
the
Church
Militant
,
that
is
most
humble
,
most
serviceable
,
and
most
loveth
the
Church
in
the
love
of
Christ
.
He
that
unjustly
possesseth
any
good
thing
of
God
,
taketh
anothers
by
theft
.
Grace
is
necessary
to
dominion
:
(
He
meaneth
,
1.
Not
of
right
before
men
,
but
God
.
2.
Nor
of
special
grace
only
,
I
suppose
,
Without
the
Law
of
Christ
inwarldly
,
Charters
and
Papers
give
not
ability
and
justice
.
We
must
not
by
gifts
cherish
a
known
sinner
,
being
a
Traytor
to
God
.
Divers
are
against
temporal
power
or
right
in
wicked
men
in
mortal
sin
:
But
I
suppose
that
he
meaneth
only
such
a
defect
as
will
disable
himself
before
God
to
receive
his
approbation
and
reward
,
but
not
such
as
will
disoblige
th●
Subject
,
or
lose
his
property
in
foro
humano
.
Many
more
there
be
,
that
Fryars
and
the
foresaid
twelve
Orders
of
Antichrist
are
not
of
God
,
and
some
Philosophical
Opinions
;
which
how
far
Huss
held
them
,
I
take
this
Catalogue
for
no
proof
without
his
words
,
the
Context
and
Explication
.
All
these
are
mentioned
as
taken
out
of
Wickliff
;
but
Huss
is
condemned
for
these
following
Articles
.
§.
13.
1.
That
there
is
one
holy
Vniversal
Church
of
all
the
Predestinate
.
2.
That
Paul
was
never
a
Member
of
the
Devil
.
3.
That
Reprobates
are
not
parts
of
the
Church
,
for
no
part
of
it
finally
falleth
away
,
Predestinating
Love
never
forsaking
him
.
4.
Two
Natures
,
the
Divinity
and
Humanity
,
are
one
Christ
.
5.
The
same
as
afore
.
6.
Taking
the
Church
for
the
Predestinate
,
it
is
an
Article
of
Faith
.
7.
Peter
was
not
,
nor
is
the
Head
of
the
Catholick
Church
.
8.
Priests
of
wicked
lives
polute
the
Priestly
power
.
9.
The
Papal
dignity
arose
from
the
Emperour
,
and
the
Popes
prefecture
and
institution
flowed
from
Caesars
power
.
Divers
of
Popes
and
Priests
that
live
wickedly
are
not
the
Apostles
Successors
.
Delivering
men
to
Secular
powers
(
because
excommunicate
)
is
to
imitate
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
above
Christ
.
Ecclesiastical
obedience
is
obedience
after
the
Priests
invention
without
any
express
authority
of
Scripture
.
All
humane
Acts
are
distinguished
into
virtuous
and
vicious
.
A
Priest
of
Christ
living
after
his
Law
and
understanding
the
Scripture
,
and
desirous
to
Edifie
the
people
,
ought
not
to
obey
the
Pope
or
any
Prelate
that
forbids
him
to
preach
,
and
excommunicateth
him
.
Every
one
made
a
Priest
hath
a
command
to
preach
and
must
obey
it
,
By
Church
Censures
of
excommunication
,
suspension
and
interdict
,
the
Clergy
keeps
the
Laity
under
their
feet
for
their
own
exaltation
,
and
multiply
avarice
,
protect
malice
,
and
prepare
the
way
to
Antichrist
;
It
is
an
evident
sign
that
such
Censure
,
proceed
from
Antichrist
,
in
which
the
Clergy
principally
proceed
against
those
that
open
the
nakedness
of
Antichrists
wickedness
,
which
the
Clergy
will
for
themselves
usurp
.
If
the
Popes
be
wicked
men
and
reprobates
,
then
as
Judas
an
Apostle
was
a
thief
and
traitor
and
son
of
perdition
,
so
they
are
no
heads
of
the
Church
,
when
they
are
no
members
.
The
grace
of
predestination
is
the
bond
of
the
Churches
union
with
the
head
.
A
wicked
and
reprobate
Pope
and
Prelate
is
equivocally
a
Pastor
,
and
truly
a
thief
and
robber
.
The
Pope
should
not
be
called
most
holy
.
Right
election
makes
not
him
that
cometh
not
in
by
Christ
to
have
right
.
Wickliffs
40
Articles
were
unjustly
condemned
.
There
is
no
spark
of
appearance
that
there
must
be
one
head
in
spirituals
to
rule
the
wh●l●e
Church
,
Christ
Ruled
his
Church
better
throughout
the
world
by
his
true
Disciples
dispersed
,
than
it
is
by
such
mo●strous
heads
.
The
Apostles
and
faithful
Priests
of
the
Lord
,
did
strenuously
regulate
the
Church
in
things
necessary
to
salvation
,
before
the
Office
of
a
Pope
was
introduced
,
and
so
would
do
,
were
there
no
Pope
,
to
the
end
of
the
world
.
There
is
no
Civil
Lord
,
no
Prelate
,
no
Bishop
,
while
in
mortal
sin
.
(
Of
which
oft
before
.
)
These
Articles
are
mentioned
which
they
say
were
proved
against
him
.
It
is
to
be
noted
that
Huss
called
God
to
witness
that
he
never
preached
nor
owned
many
of
these
Articles
which
false
witnesses
brought
in
against
him
,
They
condemned
Huss
to
be
burnt
;
and
condemned
another
Article
,
that
any
Subject
may
kill
a
Tyrant
(
that
is
,
an
Usurper
)
by
any
secret
or
open
means
.
Then
they
made
an
Order
against
Robbers
of
such
as
came
to
the
Council
,
and
went
back
.
§
.
14.
Sess.
16.
Deputies
are
appointed
to
go
to
Arragon
to
the
third
remaining
Pope
Bend.
13.
to
resign
;
and
other
matters
.
The
Sess.
17.
was
an
honourable
dimission
of
the
Emperour
.
The
Sess.
18.
about
the
Councils
Bulls
,
&c.
The
19.
Sess.
was
against
Hierome
of
Prague
,
where
they
recite
a
long
Recantation
which
they
say
he
made
,
and
from
which
they
said
he
afterward
revolted
.
Also
the
Council
decreed
that
they
might
proceed
against
Hereticks
,
notwithstanding
the
safe
conducts
and
promises
of
the
Emperour
,
The
20.
Sess.
Decreed
a
monitory
against
the
Duke
of
Austria
on
behalf
of
the
Bishop
of
Trent
,
about
estate
.
The
rest
was
about
the
Ejection
of
Pope
Benedict
the
13th
.
They
swore
to
certain
Capitula
about
it
.
§
15.
Hierome
of
Prague
having
recanted
through
fear
,
repented
and
openly
professed
,
that
he
dissembled
and
stood
to
his
former
doctrine
and
was
condemned
.
§
16.
Many
following
Sessions
are
against
Pet.
Luna
,
or
Bened.
the
13th
.
and
treating
with
the
Arragonians
about
him
:
He
refused
to
resign
,
being
lest
sole
Pope
(
I
think
chosen
by
more
Cardinals
than
the
rest
)
in
the
37
Sess.
they
pass
Sentence
against
him
.
§
17.
Sess.
39.
It
is
decreed
that
there
should
be
henceforth
General
Councils
celebrated
,
One
five
years
after
this
,
another
seven
years
after
that
,
and
thence
forward
every
ten
years
one
:
Or
if
there
fall
out
another
Schism
,
then
within
a
year
,
none
of
the
contending
Popes
being
presidents
;
with
much
more
about
the
Councils
.
Next
they
frame
a
Profession
which
every
Elected
Pope
must
make
,
viz.
[
That
he
firmly
believeth
and
holdeth
the
holy
Catholick
Faith
,
according
to
the
Traditions
of
the
Apostles
,
of
General
Councils
,
and
other
holy
Fathers
,
especially
the
eight
holy
General
Councils
,
viz.
Nice
,
Const.
2.
Eph.
3.
Calced.
4.
Constant.
5.
and
6.
Nic.
7.
Constant.
8.
As
also
the
Laterane
,
Lugdune
,
and
Vien
.
and
to
hold
that
faith
unchanged
in
every
title
,
and
to
confirm
even
to
life
and
blood
,
defend
it
and
predicate
it
,
and
every
way
to
prosecute
and
observe
the
rite
of
Ecclesiastical
Sacraments
delivered
the
Catholick
Church
.
Sess.
40.
There
are
eighteen
heads
of
reformation
named
:
And
the
form
of
Electing
Popes
decreed
.
Sess.
41.
An
Oath
for
the
Electors
.
Otho
Columna
Cardinal
is
made
Pope
:
Wickliffes
errors
again
repeated
,
and
Husses
,
some
Constitutions
of
Frederic
.
2.
Confirmed
,
and
the
Council
dissolved
.
§
18.
Platina
tells
us
,
that
Pope
Iohn
was
deposed
only
by
those
that
had
adhered
to
him
,
Carolus
Malatesta
had
too
hastily
published
his
resignation
,
which
he
hoped
to
frustrate
by
delay
.
Benedict
refusing
to
resign
,
the
Arragonians
and
Spaniards
forsook
him
as
obstinate
.
The
Scot
stuck
last
to
him
:
Platina
saith
Huss
and
Hierome
were
burnt
for
saying
that
Church
men
should
imitate
Christ
in
poverty
,
when
their
wealth
and
luxury
was
the
common
Scandal
.
There
was
great
joy
at
the
choice
of
Martin
.
5.
but
Rome
and
Italy
were
still
in
Wars
and
confusion
.
§
19.
Gregory
was
preferred
till
he
died
,
and
this
P.
Iohn
so
odiously
described
by
the
Council
is
yet
after
some
years
imprisonment
made
Cardinal
Bishop
of
Tusculum
.
O
what
Bishops
then
had
the
Church
!
§
20.
For
all
the
confirmations
of
this
Council
the
decrees
of
a
Council
being
above
the
Pope
,
are
said
by
most
Papists
to
be
unapproved
,
because
the
Council
of
Florence
and
Laterane
judged
the
contrary
to
be
true
.
§
21.
Pope
Martin
found
Rome
decayed
,
Italy
in
Wars
,
and
at
five
years
end
summoned
his
promised
Council
at
Papia
:
Few
came
,
and
the
plague
forced
them
to
remove
to
Senae
,
when
Alphonsus
King
of
Arragon
sent
Orators
to
plead
the
Cause
of
Bened.
13.
whereby
Martin
for
fear
of
a
Schism
was
fain
to
dissolve
the
Council
;
and
appointed
the
next
seven
years
after
at
Basil
,
not
trusting
Italy
;
where
he
had
long
Wars
himself
,
as
afterward
he
stirred
up
against
the
Bohemian
Hussites
,
after
14
years
,
aged
63
died
of
an
Apoplexy
;
much
praised
.
§
22.
CCCCLXXI
.
This
Concilium
Senense
we
need
say
no
more
of
.
§
23.
One
would
have
thought
that
after
this
stir
one
more
sober
Pope
should
have
been
chosen
:
Eugenius
4th
.
was
the
next
,
of
whom
more
after
.
He
hath
presently
a
War
and
much
bloodshed
in
the
streets
of
Rome
,
with
the
Columnenses
.
Italy
is
still
in
Wars
:
The
Pope
is
again
assaulted
:
The
Romans
set
up
seven
agistrates
:
Eugenius
flyeth
:
they
pursue
him
with
stones
;
he
escapeth
to
Florence
;
leaveth
the
Castle
garded
,
which
continued
the
City-War
a
while
.
The
Emperor
coming
into
Italy
he
would
have
resisted
but
could
not
,
who
peaceably
came
and
went
.
It
were
tedious
to
relate
all
his
and
others
Wars
in
Italy
;
Platina
and
many
others
do
it
.
The
Council
at
Basil
beginning
,
he
would
have
removed
it
to
Bononia
:
The
Emperour
and
Council
resist
,
and
threaten
him
,
and
he
confirmeth
it
;
for
,
saith
Platina
,
he
had
scarce
breathing
time
from
vexing
Wars
.
He
recovereth
Rome
(
and
other
places
)
Pulcellus
a
Leader
he
hanged
,
when
he
had
pull'd
off
his
flesh
with
hot
Pincers
:
He
turneth
his
War
against
Alphonsus
King
of
Arragon
;
the
City
of
Preneste
he
utterly
destroyed
,
as
rebellious
:
The
Council
at
Basil
frightened
him
;
but
Sigismund
dying
,
and
Albert
D.
of
Austria
chosen
Emperour
,
he
ventured
to
call
it
away
to
Ferraria
.
Ioh.
Paleologus
contrived
thither
,
in
false
hope
of
succour
from
the
West
,
put
some
Reputation
on
his
Council
:
The
Plague
drove
them
to
Florence
;
there
the
pretended
Reconciliation
of
the
Greeks
and
Latines
was
made
,
of
which
many
Histories
speak
at
large
,
especially
the
Greek
Edition
of
that
Flor.
Council
.
The
Wars
still
continued
round
about
him
:
The
Council
at
Basil
deposed
Eugenius
,
and
made
Amadeus
D.
of
Savoy
(
a
Pious
man
)
Pope
,
called
Faelix
5.
Eugenius
held
on
and
yielded
not
;
Blood
and
Murders
still
filling
Italy
:
He
died
aged
64.
An.
1447.
making
first
twenty
seven
Cardinals
,
&c.
§
.
24.
CCCCLXXII
.
This
great
Council
at
Basil
began
1431.
and
ended
1442.
the
History
of
it
is
too
large
to
be
much
recited
.
The
Bohemians
exasperated
by
the
burning
of
their
Teachers
,
and
the
Popes
Excommunications
,
and
the
Decrees
to
burn
them
,
defended
themselves
by
Arms
under
Zisca
,
and
were
usually
victorious
:
They
were
therefore
invited
to
the
Synod
,
which
they
received
with
tears
of
joy
;
but
for
the
sake
of
the
case
of
Huss
and
Hierome
,
durst
not
trust
their
safe
Conduct
,
till
after
the
promise
of
many
Princes
,
and
the
Synod
.
They
sent
fifteen
;
the
Bohemians
four
daies
pleaded
their
four
Articles
:
1.
For
the
Sacrament
in
both
kinds
.
Ioh.
Rag●sinus
answered
the
first
,
calling
them
Hereticks
;
and
others
tediously
(
many
daies
upon
one
point
)
answered
the
rest
;
and
dispute
begat
dispute
,
and
so
some
motioned
a
reconciling
Conference
:
But
they
could
not
agree
,
and
the
Bohemians
returned
,
and
the
Council
sent
many
of
their
Members
with
them
to
Prague
,
whom
the
City
received
civilly
,
and
heard
them
,
exhorting
them
to
their
Opinions
;
but
they
still
desired
satisfaction
in
their
four
Articles
.
Many
Debates
there
were
,
and
by
explication
of
the
terms
they
came
to
understand
each
other
,
and
a
fair
beginning
of
reconciliation
was
made
;
but
the
first
Article
of
the
Sacrament
in
both
kinds
stuck
so
,
that
they
could
not
get
over
it
,
though
the
Council
confessed
that
they
had
power
to
dispense
in
it
.
But
though
there
be
reason
enough
for
all
these
reque●●s
(
for
the
opposing
publick
wickedness
,
for
leave
to
preach
Gods
Word
,
and
for
Church-mens
forbearing
Civil
coercive
Government
,
unless
made
the
Magistrates
Officers
)
yet
such
reasonable
things
are
hardlier
obtained
than
more
disputable
matters
;
because
flesh
and
blood
,
worldly
interest
,
and
the
Devil
,
is
most
against
them
:
And
of
this
great
famous
Council
of
Bishops
,
after
Petitions
,
and
some
good
words
,
and
hopeful
approaches
,
they
could
never
one
of
them
be
obtained
,
but
tricks
were
devised
to
elude
their
hopes
,
and
inconveniences
pleaded
that
would
follow
such
Concessions
;
(
the
ordinary
way
of
the
carnal
Clergies
hindering
Reformation
.
)
§
.
25.
The
first
Session
being
for
introduction
,
to
shew
their
lawfulness
,
in
the
second
Session
they
decreed
,
as
did
that
at
Constance
,
that
a
General
Council
is
above
the
Pope
,
in
matters
of
Faith
,
Schisme
,
and
Reformation
:
And
Sess.
3.
that
the
Council
may
not
be
dissolved
:
And
they
admonish
the
Pope
to
retract
his
Revocation
,
and
to
own
and
assist
the
Council
.
After
they
declare
,
that
the
Pope
may
not
make
Cardinals
,
&c.
during
the
Council
.
§
.
26.
Sess.
22.
They
condemned
a
Book
of
Augustinus
de
Roma
,
a
Bishop
of
Nazareth
,
that
had
many
Phanatick
Expressions
;
as
that
Christ
daily
sinnet●
in
us
,
because
of
our
Union
with
him
,
though
sinless
in
himself
;
that
only
the
Elect
,
and
not
all
the
Justified
,
are
Members
of
Christ
;
that
besides
the
Union
of
Love
,
there
must
be
another
Union
with
Christ
;
that
the
Humane
Nature
in
Christ
is
truly
Christ
,
and
the
Person
of
Christ
,
and
the
Person
of
the
Word
;
that
Christ
loveth
his
Humane
Nature
as
much
as
his
Divine
;
that
the
two
Natures
are
equally
lovely
;
that
the
Soul
of
Christ
seeth
God
as
clearly
as
the
Godhead
,
&c.
Thus
worketh
the
temerarious
mind
of
man
.
§
.
27.
Sess.
24.
There
is
a
Treaty
for
a
more
General
Council
and
Union
with
the
Greeks
;
and
the
place
assigned
at
Basil
,
Avignion
,
or
Savoy
;
and
to
defray
the
charges
,
money
to
be
gathered
of
Christians
,
who
,
if
they
give
as
much
as
will
keep
their
houses
a
Week
,
de
quibus
corde
contriti
,
&
ore
confessi
fuerint
,
which
their
hearts
are
contrite
for
,
and
their
mouths
confess
;
and
these
are
pardoned
on
a
further
condition
,
that
besides
this
money
given
,
they
do
for
a
year
fast
one
day
every
Week
more
than
else
they
were
obliged
to
do
by
the
Church
;
and
if
they
be
Clerks
,
say
every
such
day
seven
Psalms
,
or
a
Mass
;
if
Laicks
,
seven
Pater
Nosters
,
and
seven
Ave
Maries
:
And
if
it
had
not
been
for
the
Bishops
,
might
not
a
contrite
Confessor
have
been
certainly
pardoned
without
such
formalities
.
§
.
28.
In
divers
following
Sessions
they
prosecute
Pope
Eugenius
,
and
declare
the
Council
at
Ferrary
to
be
but
a
Schismatical
Conventicle
,
and
they
establish
these
Catholick
Verities
,
or
Articles
of
Faith
.
Sess.
33.
1.
That
a
General
Council
representeth
the
whole
Church
,
2.
That
such
a
Council
lawfully
congregate
,
may
not
without
their
own
consent
be
dissolved
,
prorogued
,
or
transferred
;
and
that
this
is
an
Article
of
Catholick
Faith
.
3.
That
a
pertinacious
repugner
of
these
Verities
is
to
be
judged
a
Heretick
.
§
.
29.
Sess.
34.
They
depose
Pope
Eugenius
as
a
sentenced
,
notorious
,
obstinate
persisting
Rebel
against
the
Precepts
of
the
Vniversal
Church
,
and
a
daily
violater
and
contemner
of
the
Canons
,
a
notorious
perturber
of
the
Peace
and
Vnity
of
the
Church
of
God
,
and
a
notorious
scandalizer
of
the
whole
Church
,
a
notorious
Simonist
,
incorrigible
perjured
person
,
devious
from
the
Faith
,
a
pertinacious
Heretick
,
with
much
more
sucb
.
§
.
30.
Here
I
would
crave
the
Readers
consideration
:
2.
If
they
erred
in
these
Articles
of
Faith
,
whether
it
weaken
not
both
their
Tradition
and
grounds
of
their
faith
;
and
whether
such
an
heretical
perjured
Popes
consent
would
have
made
them
Infallible
?
3.
Whether
their
General
Councils
be
not
contradictory
de
●ide
,
as
this
,
and
that
at
Florence
and
Lateran
expresly
are
.
4.
Whether
a
great
part
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
their
last
named
Councils
,
be
not
Hereticks
in
the
judgment
of
this
Council
?
5.
Seeing
Pope
Eugenius
continued
when
the
Council
had
deposed
him
as
a
Simonist
,
and
perjured
pertinacious
Heretick
,
and
all
their
following
succession
is
from
him
,
is
there
not
a
nulli●y
in
that
succession
?
§
.
31.
Sess.
36.
They
decreed
the
Immaculate
Conception
of
the
Virgin
Mary
,
§
.
32.
After
this
follow
Decrees
about
Election
of
a
Pope
,
and
they
make
the
Duke
of
Savoy
Pope
,
Faelix
5.
and
so
we
have
two
Popes
again
.
Onuphrius
calls
this
the
thirtieth
Schisme
:
He
continued
Pope
above
nine
years
,
and
then
resigned
to
Eugenius
for
Peace
.
Sess.
last
:
They
recite
the
Heresies
of
Pope
Eugenius
,
as
against
the
foresaid
Verities
.
§
.
33.
Next
is
added
the
Bull
of
Pope
Nicholas
the
5.
approving
the
Acts
and
deeds
of
the
Council
at
Basil
:
And
then
are
divers
Synodical
Epistles
and
Answers
,
specially
proving
Councils
above
the
Pope
,
and
against
his
Crimes
,
and
of
the
justness
of
his
deposition
,
very
large
;
as
also
against
his
Conventicle
Council
,
and
against
his
Adherents
,
that
is
,
most
of
their
Church
since
,
with
Answers
to
his
Invectives
,
and
Monitories
to
draw
men
from
his
obedience
.
In
the
Appendix
are
many
more
Epistles
and
Orations
,
and
a
Treatise
of
the
Patriarch
of
Antioch
,
to
prove
the
Pope
above
Councils
.
There
are
many
Epistles
of
the
Pope
against
the
Council
,
and
of
the
Emperour
to
the
Council
,
and
of
many
other
Princes
.
§
.
34.
The
Bohemians
Epistles
place
their
main
cause
upon
the
four
forementioned
Articles
:
I.
The
Sacrament
in
both
kinds
.
II.
That
the
Word
of
God
may
be
freely
,
publickly
,
and
truly
preached
by
those
that
it
belongeth
to
.
(
for
they
were
silenced
,
&c.
)
III.
That
Civil
Dominion
they
mean
not
all
Propriety
,
but
Power
of
the
Sword
,
or
force
over
mens
Estates
and
persons
,
which
is
the
Magistrates
)
as
a
deadly
poyson
be
taken
from
the
Clergy
,
(
they
spake
from
feeling
.
)
IV.
That
publick
,
and
great
or
heynous
sins
,
may
be
extirpated
from
among
the
vulgar
of
the
faithful
by
lawful
Powers
.
This
was
the
Religion
of
the
Bohemians
,
and
the
denying
of
these
was
the
cause
of
all
their
cruel
Persecutions
,
and
the
blood
there
shed
.
§
.
35.
In
confutation
of
these
Demands
are
adjoyned
four
Treatises
of
the
four
Preachers
that
spake
against
them
:
What
Cause
so
great
or
plain
,
that
men
cannot
talk
against
with
many
and
confident
words
.
I.
Ioh.
Ragusius
acknowledged
▪
the
regulating
sufficiency
of
the
Scripture
,
II.
Aegidius
Carberius
Decanus
Cameracensis
hath
a
Treatise
(
four
days
Oration
)
against
their
request
,
for
correcting
heynous
publick
sins
;
where
much
learning
and
reading
is
poured
out
,
to
save
sin
:
And
in
particular
it
is
maintained
,
When
he
cometh
to
the
Popes
pardons
,
he
denieth
that
Pardons
à
culpâ
&
poena
are
usually
the
Popes
stile
;
whereas
I
have
before
cited
their
express
words
so
speaking
often
:
à
culpâ
,
save
as
any
Priest
as
instrumentum
animatum
may
vi
clavium
dispose
the
receiver
,
and
declare
Gods
pardon
,
and
remit
part
of
the
temporal
punishment
;
but
sometimes
the
Pope
remitteth
part
of
the
Church-penances
,
and
so
it
is
that
Priests
are
said
to
forgive
sins
.
(
Mark
this
,
against
our
present
Papists
,
that
reproach
the
Protestants
for
this
Doctrine
.
)
III.
Next
is
Henr.
Kalteisen
,
a
Dominican
Inquisitors
Oration
against
the
free
preaching
of
Gods
Word
by
Ministers
:
(
for
this
would
have
undone
the
Pope
and
his
Clergy
:
)
1.
That
Gods
Word
is
so
perfect
,
The
Answer
first
noteth
,
that
Papa
non
est
nomen
Ordinis
sed
Iurisdictionis
;
that
Gods
Word
is
Incarnate
,
inspired
,
written
;
that
it
is
expounded
by
the
same
Spirit
that
inspired
it
:
(
But
hath
the
Pope
the
same
gifts
of
that
Spirit
?
)
That
the
Inspired
Word
is
publick
or
private
;
that
the
Bishops
Decrees
in
Councils
are
Gods
publick
inspired
Word
:
(
see
here
the
Enthusiastical
pretence
of
Episcopal
Inspiration
,
is
the
ground
of
all
the
Roman
Usurpations
and
tyrannies
,
and
deposition
of
Princes
)
to
them
he
applieth
,
He
that
heareth
you
,
heareth
me
;
whence
he
gathereth
the
danger
of
disobeying
that
Council
(
and
so
the
Popes
Heresie
.
)
The
rest
is
worth
the
reading
,
but
too
long
for
me
to
repeat
:
(
if
silenced
for
a
reasonable
cause
)
Pag.
364.
He
denieth
that
it
is
any
Precept
of
Christ
:
1.
To
receive
the
Cup
,
2.
Or
that
Priests
Preach
,
3.
Orto
abolish
all
mortal
sin
,
4.
Or
for
the
Clergy
not
to
be
Civil
Governours
,
&c.
IV.
Ioh.
de
Pole●nar
Archdiacon
.
Barcinon
.
hath
a
Treatise
of
three
days
speech
for
the
Civil
Power
of
the
Clergy
,
in
which
he
mis-spendeth
much
time
in
disputing
for
their
Propriety
,
when
as
the
Bohemians
took
Dominion
for
Empire
,
or
civil
forcing
power
of
Government
,
and
for
inordinate
possessions
of
Lordships
and
great
wealth
.
§
.
36.
The
Papists
confess
that
this
Council
was
Vniversal
,
and
rightly
called
and
confirmed
;
but
they
pretend
that
it
was
partly
reprobate
by
the
Popes
removal
of
the
Council
,
and
that
Pope
Nicholas
5.
approved
it
but
in
part
.
It
began
1431.
and
continued
above
eleven
years
.
§
.
37.
CCCCLXXIII
.
An.
●438
.
A
Council
at
Bridges
concurred
with
this
at
Basil
,
making
the
Pragmatical
Sanction
,
decreeing
that
a
General
Council
be
called
every
ten
years
,
and
confirming
the
Council
at
Basil.
§
.
38.
CCCCLXXIV
.
Next
cometh
the
Anti-Council
at
Ferrary
and
Florence
,
where
the
attempt
for
Union
with
the
distressed
Greeks
was
made
,
all
the
passages
whereof
are
so
fully
opened
in
the
Greeks
History
,
published
by
Dr.
Creighton
,
that
I
shall
say
no
more
of
it
.
Here
note
,
that
there
were
two
General
Councils
at
once
;
and
how
could
they
both
(
or
either
of
them
)
be
truly
Universal
:
§
.
39.
After
many
Wars
,
Eugenius
the
deposed
Pope
died
,
An.
1447.
(
having
made
twenty
seven
Cardinals
(
against
the
Council
of
Basils
Decrees
)
from
whom
is
their
succession
)
and
Nicholas
the
5.
succeeded
him
:
Italy
still
continued
in
bloody
Wars
;
Pope
Faelix
at
last
resigned
;
and
so
there
was
once
more
but
one
Pope
.
And
that
you
may
see
still
how
far
the
Pope
was
from
governing
all
the
World
,
the
City
of
Rome
was
again
seeking
to
recover
their
Liberties
,
Steph.
Hircanius
being
the
Chief
,
and
the
Pope
secured
himself
by
hanging
many
of
them
.
§
40
The
Emperour
of
Constantinople
,
and
those
Bishops
that
pretended
a
Union
with
Rome
,
in
hope
of
help
,
found
the
people
and
Clergy
there
utterly
averse
to
come
under
the
Pope
,
and
they
had
no
help
from
him
,
nor
any
of
their
desired
successes
;
for
now
the
Turks
took
the
City
,
and
killed
the
Emperour
,
and
many
thousands
more
,
and
1455.
the
Pope
died
.
§
.
41.
CCCCLXXV
.
A
Council
at
Tours
about
Church
Orders
decreed
praying
oft
for
the
dead
,
forbad
Clandestine
Marriages
,
and
Massing
in
unconsecrated
places
,
&c.
§
.
42.
CCCCLXXVI
.
A
Synod
at
Lyons
to
end
the
Schisms
between
the
two
Popes
done
by
the
Emperour
Frederick
,
who
desired
King
Charles
concurrence
.
§
.
43.
An
▪
1455
:
Calixtus
the
3.
is
made
Pope
;
he
raiseth
a
Sea
Army
against
the
Turks
,
the
Patriarch
of
Aquil●ia
being
Captain
:
Rome
was
still
in
War
:
He
claimed
the
Kingdome
of
Naples
to
the
Church
for
want
of
Heirs
;
an
Anti-Pope
was
also
made
,
called
Clement
8.
but
being
perswaded
to
resign
,
he
accepted
a
Bishoprick
:
Many
Cities
in
Italy
ruined
by
Earthquakes
,
whose
ruines
Platina
saith
he
saw
with
admiration
:
He
made
a
new
Holy-day
for
Christs
Transfiguration
.
§
.
44.
Next
cometh
Aeneas
Sylvius
,
called
Pius
2.
one
of
the
most
learned
of
all
the
Popes
,
especially
an
Orator
:
He
was
against
the
Pope
for
the
superiority
of
Councils
at
Basil
;
but
when
he
was
made
Pope
,
he
recanted
it
.
In
his
Epistle
to
his
Father
he
excuseth
himself
for
having
a
Bastard
,
and
for
fornication
,
(
particularly
with
an
English
Woman
that
lodged
in
the
same
house
with
him
)
telling
him
,
that
he
was
not
an
Eunuch
,
and
remembering
his
Father
what
a
Cock
of
the
Game
he
had
been
himself
;
but
among
the
Popes
he
was
a
wonder
of
worthiness
:
He
was
vehement
for
a
War
with
the
Turks
,
but
could
not
so
far
quench
the
flames
of
War
at
his
own
doors
in
Italy
,
and
other
Christian
Countries
,
as
to
accomplish
it
.
Platina
recordeth
many
of
his
Sentences
,
among
which
are
:
[
Every
Sect
established
by
Authority
,
is
void
of
humane
reason
:
If
the
Christian
Religion
had
not
been
approved
by
Miracles
,
it
should
have
been
received
for
its
honesty
:
The
Mortals
measures
of
Heaven
and
Earth
are
more
bold
than
true
:
Astronomy
is
more
pleasant
than
profitable
:
The
Friends
of
God
are
happy
here
and
hereafter
:
There
is
no
solid
joy
without
virtue
:
They
that
know
most
,
doubt
most
:
Artificial
Orations
move
fools
,
not
wise
men
:
As
all
Rivers
flow
into
the
Sea
,
so
all
Vices
into
great
mens
Courts
:
Flatterers
rule
Kings
as
they
list
:
Princes
hear
none
so
readily
as
accusers
:
The
tongue
of
a
flatterer
is
the
worst
plague
to
a
King
:
He
that
ruleth
many
,
is
ruled
by
many
:
He
is
unworthy
the
name
of
a
King
,
who
measureth
the
publick
affairs
by
his
own
commodity
,
&c.
Ill
Physitians
kill
bodies
,
and
unskilful
Priests
souls
:
You
may
see
his
R●cantation
in
Binius
,
where
his
Dignity
raised
him
so
high
as
to
say
,
That
the
Greek
and
Latin
Doctors
with
one
voice
say
,
that
he
cannot
be
saved
that
holdeth
not
the
Vnity
of
the
Roman
Church
,
and
all
those
Virtues
are
maimed
to
him
that
refuseth
to
obey
the
Pope
,
though
lying
in
sackcloth
and
ashes
he
fast
and
pray
day
and
night
,
and
seem
in
other
things
to
fulfill
the
Law
of
God
,
because
obedience
is
better
than
sacrifice
,
and
every
soul
must
be
subject
to
the
higher
power
;
and
it
is
manifest
that
the
Pope
of
Rome
is
placed
in
the
top
(
or
Crown
)
of
the
Church
,
from
which
(
his
power
of
Government
)
we
know
that
no
Sheep
of
Christ
at
all
is
exempted
.
O
then
how
much
worse
is
the
case
of
the
Abassines
,
Armenians
,
Greeks
,
Protestants
,
even
three
fourth
parts
of
the
Christian
World
,
than
of
the
Heathens
,
being
all
certainly
damned
for
not
believing
in
the
Pope
:
How
much
more
necessary
to
Salvation
is
it
to
please
and
honour
the
Pope
,
than
any
Angel
or
Saint
in
Heaven
?
But
how
false
is
it
that
the
Greek
and
Latine
Fathers
all
agree
in
this
?
§
.
45.
Paulus
2.
succeedeth
Pius
,
a
man
just
and
clement
,
saith
Platina
himself
;
yet
,
saith
he
,
before
he
was
Pope
,
he
could
get
what
he
would
by
begging
,
even
with
tears
,
of
the
Pope
and
great
men
:
And
when
he
was
Pope
,
all
about
him
sounded
with
Wars
,
and
Benefices
were
theirs
that
would
give
most
for
them
;
and
in
his
fears
some-body
muttering
,
that
one
Callimachus
had
a
Plot
against
him
,
he
set
all
on
tumult
to
find
out
the
Conspirators
,
when
there
was
no
such
thing
:
He
had
before
cast
out
of
their
places
all
the
Colledge
of
Abbreviates
that
had
bought
their
places
under
Pius
,
of
whom
Platina
being
one
,
and
not
getting
Audience
and
relief
,
wrote
him
a
Letter
,
that
they
would
go
to
Princes
,
and
get
a
Council
called
to
relieve
them
:
For
this
he
was
accused
of
Treason
,
and
laid
in
Irons
by
a
long
imprisonment
:
And
after
his
release
,
upon
this
Dream
of
a
Plot
,
he
and
many
more
were
not
only
imprisoned
,
but
tortured
and
tormented
to
force
them
to
confess
that
which
never
was
:
Many
died
of
the
torments
,
even
of
the
worthiest
young
men
of
the
City
.
After
a
long
time
poor
Platina
with
a
broken
body
is
delivered
,
but
the
Prisoners
at
last
were
accused
of
Heresie
,
that
they
might
not
seem
to
have
suffered
for
nothing
:
Platina's
Heresie
was
,
that
he
had
praised
Plato
,
and
the
Gentile
Learning
,
and
had
disputed
about
the
Godhead
,
which
was
a
questioning
it
;
and
the
Pope
himself
was
so
much
against
Learning
,
that
he
used
to
call
studious
men
Hereticks
,
and
to
perswade
men
that
their
Sons
must
learn
no
more
than
to
read
and
write
.
Here
Platin●
endeth
his
History
;
and
had
he
known
other
Popes
as
well
as
he
did
this
,
perhaps
he
would
have
praised
their
Iustice
and
Clemency
,
as
he
doth
this
Pope
,
by
the
effects
.
§
.
46.
Sixtus
4.
is
next
,
who
also
spent
his
days
in
Italian
War
and
bloodshed
:
Wonderful
!
that
our
late
Papists
think
that
all
the
Christian
World
hath
still
obeyed
the
Pope
,
when
none
have
so
much
fought
against
him
as
the
City
of
Rome
,
and
the
Italians
:
Onuphrius
(
who
here
beginneth
the
Supplement
of
Platina
)
tells
you
modestly
of
his
Wars
,
and
his
horrid
treachery
against
the
Florentines
,
when
to
get
his
will
on
them
,
he
appointeth
Conspirators
to
murder
the
two
Brothers
,
Iulian
and
Laurence
Medices
,
of
whom
the
Archbishop
of
Pisa
was
one
:
They
assault
them
in
Gods
Worship
in
the
Temple
,
and
kill
Iulian
;
but
Laurence
wounded
,
is
lockt
up
by
the
Church-Wardens
in
the
Vestry
;
The
Citizens
rose
before
the
Execution
could
be
finished
,
and
hanged
the
Archbishop
,
and
Poggius
and
all
their
Companions
in
Ropes
out
at
the
Windows
,
strangling
also
the
rest
of
the
Conspirators
.
The
Popes
Plot
being
disappointed
,
he
maketh
War
against
the
Florentines
,
and
interdicteth
them
all
publick
worship
:
(
the
Popes
ordinary
profane
Usurpation
,
forbidding
whole
Cities
and
Kingdomes
all
such
publick
worship
of
God
,
which
Robert
Groshead
said
was
the
part
of
Antichrist
,
and
the
Devil
.
)
The
wisdome
of
Laurence
Medices
ended
the
War
when
it
seemed
near
the
consuming
flames
;
and
the
Turks
invading
Italy
,
terrified
the
Pope
into
a
peace
with
the
Florentines
:
But
still
Italy
was
imbrued
in
Wars
.
§
.
47.
Though
the
Council
of
Basil
had
determined
the
Immaculate
Conception
of
the
Virgin
Mary
,
de
fide
of
General
Councils
signifie
with
Popes
themselves
when
their
Interest
is
against
them
.
§
.
48.
CCCCLXXVIII
.
A
Toletane
Synod
renewed
divers
good
Canons
for
reforming
the
Clergy
;
as
that
none
be
ordained
that
cannot
speak
Latine
;
to
dimini●h
the
Priests
maintenance
that
still
publickly
keep
Concubines
;
that
Clergy-men
play
not
at
Tables
,
and
such
like
.
§
.
49.
Next
comes
Innocent
8.
the
Italian
Wars
continuing
:
He
raised
an
Army
to
get
the
Kingdome
of
Naples
as
his
own
;
but
being
beaten
,
§
.
50.
Alexander
the
6.
is
next
,
who
(
saith
Onuphrius
)
having
four
Bastard-Sons
,
and
two
Daughters
,
set
himself
wholly
to
make
them
great
:
The
Cardinals
bribed
,
chose
him
that
was
the
worst
of
them
all
,
and
justly
were
destroyed
by
him
:
Paul
.
Iovius
,
and
Gui●c●ardine
.
The
old
Italian
Wars
now
ran
in
the
proper
Channel
:
Caesar
Borgia
,
one
of
the
Popes
Bastards
,
being
a
Cardinal
,
laid
by
his
holy
Order
,
and
set
himself
to
conquer
all
the
Princes
of
Italy
:
Historians
fill
a
Volume
with
his
Acts
,
the
cruel
murders
of
Princes
and
people
,
surprize
of
Cities
,
basest
treachery
,
too
long
to
be
by
me
recited
:
He
murdered
his
own
Brother
,
many
of
the
chief
of
Rome
,
and
got
possession
of
most
of
Italy
,
killing
the
former
Lords
,
and
their
Sons
:
The
Vrsin
▪
overthrew
his
Army
,
and
the
Pope
flattered
them
with
confident
promises
into
a
Peace
,
till
they
foolishly
trusting
him
,
he
got
them
into
his
power
,
and
murdered
them
:
Some
Cardinals
the
Pope
commanded
to
drink
poyson
,
and
at
last
having
more
great
men
to
dispatch
,
Cardinals
and
Citizens
at
a
purposed
Feast
,
the
Pope
ordered
his
Butler
to
prepare
poysoned
Wine
for
them
,
and
mistaking
the
Cup
,
he
gave
it
to
the
Pope
,
and
his
Son
Caesar
:
The
Pope
died
of
it
;
but
Caesar
being
young
,
and
diluting
his
Wine
,
was
recovered
,
but
his
Army
hereby
scattered
.
If
you
would
see
the
History
of
this
Monsters
cruelties
,
read
Paulus
Iovius
:
I
recite
now
but
what
Onuphrius
saith
,
who
concludeth
that
this
Popes
Virtues
were
equal
to
his
Vices
,
(
so
far
goeth
a
little
in
a
Pope
)
and
yet
that
he
had
the
greatest
perfidiousness
,
savage
cruelty
,
unmeasurable
covetousness
and
rapacity
,
inexhausted
lust
of
getting
Empire
to
his
Son
by
right
or
wrong
,
when
business
permitted
,
giving
up
himself
to
all
pleasure
without
difference
,
but
most
given
to
Women
,
by
whom
he
had
four
Sons
,
and
two
Daughters
;
the
chief
was
Vannocia
Romana
,
whom
he
kept
as
his
lawful
Wife
,
for
her
beauty
,
alluring
manners
,
and
marvellous
fruitfulnes
:
His
Comedies
,
Sports
,
Gladiators
,
he
mentioneth
more
fully
:
Never
was
there
greater
license
to
Hackers
and
Murderers
,
and
never
less
liberty
to
the
people
:
A
huge
number
of
Informers
(
or
Accusers
;
)
death
was
the
punishment
of
the
least
ill
word
(
against
him
;
)
all
places
were
full
of
robbers
or
assaulters
,
so
that
there
was
no
safe
going
in
the
City
by
night
,
nor
out
of
it
by
day
;
Rome
●hat
was
the
refuge
and
sanctuary
of
all
other
people
heretofore
,
was
now
become
a
Slaughter-house
,
or
Butchery
.
Thus
Onuphrius
of
a
virtuous
Pope
.
§
.
51.
The
Pope
being
dead
,
Caesar
Borgia
seizeth
on
the
Castle
,
and
would
have
forced
the
Cardinals
(
being
yet
sick
of
his
poyson
himself
;
)
but
by
the
rising
of
the
people
his
Souldiers
are
stopt
,
and
he
agreed
to
depart
,
and
Pius
3.
is
chosen
,
said
to
be
one
of
the
better
sort
,
but
lived
but
26
days
,
and
died
of
a
sore
Leg
,
suspected
to
be
poysoned
.
§
.
52.
Next
cometh
Iulius
2.
a
Military
Pope
,
who
spent
his
days
in
Italian
Wars
,
especially
against
Alphonsus
Duke
of
Ferrary
,
and
Ludovicus
King
of
France
:
In
a
cruel
Battel
20000
are
said
to
be
●lain
near
Ravenna
,
the
French
having
the
Victory
,
but
losing
their
General
,
and
multitudes
of
Nobles
and
Commanders
,
and
were
so
weakened
,
that
by
hired
Helvetians
,
and
the
English
and
Spanish
that
invaded
them
at
home
,
they
were
driven
and
drawn
back
.
§
.
53.
CCCCLXXVIII
.
A
Council
at
Tours
in
France
met
against
the
Pope
.
§
.
54.
CCCCLXXIX
.
A
General
Council
at
Pisa
1511.
gathered
against
him
to
call
him
to
account
:
He
had
sworn
to
call
a
Counc●l
within
two
years
,
and
did
not
;
and
so
some
Cardinals
call
it
,
by
the
Emperour
Maximilian
and
Ludov.
K.
of
France
his
will
(
as
they
said
.
)
The
Pope
excommunicateth
the
King
of
France
,
and
calleth
an
Anti-Council
to
Rome
;
this
of
Pisa
removed
first
to
Millan
,
and
then
to
Lyons
in
France
.
§
.
55.
CCCCLXXX
.
Now
cometh
the
great
Anti-Council
at
the
Lateran
,
which
they
call
the
seventeenth
approved
General
one
,
1512.
begun
by
Iulius
against
the
Pisane
Council
,
and
ended
1517.
under
Leo
10.
The
Pope
thought
Rome
the
safest
place
to
rule
them
,
and
obtain
his
will
;
and
for
all
the
numerous
Bishops
of
Italy
,
this
General
Council
had
but
114.
Bishops
:
Qu.
Whether
any
of
them
came
from
Abassia
,
Egypt
,
Armenia
,
Greece
,
or
the
Antipodes
,
and
were
the
Representatives
of
all
the
Christian
World
?
yet
they
had
a
dull
cheat
herein
to
deceive
the
ignorant
,
and
put
the
name
of
the
Alexandrinian
and
Antiochian
Patriarch
on
two
Fellows
of
their
own
,
as
in
a
Play
the
parts
of
Princes
are
acted
by
the
Stage-players
:
But
when
the
Monothelites
had
a
Council
of
innumerable
Bishops
under
Philippicus
,
that
was
not
to
be
called
General
.
He
that
is
so
idle
may
read
a
Volumn
of
the
twelve
Sessions
of
this
Council
,
and
there
find
who
said
Mass
such
a
day
,
and
who
such
a
day
,
and
who
sung
a
Gospel
and
Te
Deum
,
and
such
like
:
And
he
may
read
divers
Orations
,
among
which
their
great
learned
Cajetane's
is
the
chief
,
condemning
the
Pisane
Council
,
and
confessing
that
of
the
three
Popes
,
Nullus
eorum
aut
certus
quidem
aut
absque
ambiguitate
verus
Petri
successor
existimaretur
:
Another
Oration
by
Christopher
Marcellus
,
Sess.
4.
tells
the
Pope
that
he
is
,
[
Vnus
Princeps
qui
summam
in
terris
habet
potestatem
,
teque
omnis
aevi
,
omnium
saeculorum
,
omnium
gentium
Principem
&
caput
appellat
]
tantae
reipublicae
unicus
&
supremus
Princeps
es
,
cui
summa
data
poiestas
,
ad
divinum
injunctum
imperium
,
tuum
est
.
He
calls
the
Church
his
Spouse
,
and
saith
,
he
hath
given
satutem
vitam
&
spiritum
,
and
saith
,
that
he
is
alter
Dens
in
terris
.
You
see
what
Popes
are
.
Stephen
,
Archbishop
Patracens
,
and
Bishop
Torcell●n
,
doth
Poetize
〈◊〉
Saphicks
.
Omnium
splendor
,
decus
&
peren●●
Virginum
lumen
,
genitrix
superni
,
Gloria
humani
generis
Maria
,
Vnica
nostri
.
Sola
tu
Virgo
Dominaris
astris
,
Sola
tu
Ter●e
,
Maris
atque
Coeli
Lumen
,
inceptis
faveas
Inclyt●
nostris
.
Vt
queam
sacros
resecare
sensus
,
Qui
latent
chartis
nimium
severis
;
Ingredi
&
celsae
,
duce
te
,
benigna
Maenia
terrae
.
The
business
of
that
Council
was
to
frustrate
that
at
Pisa
,
and
condemn
it
;
and
so
to
save
the
Pope
,
and
to
condemn
the
French
pragmatical
Sanction
,
as
injurious
to
the
Roman
power
;
to
which
end
they
read
a
Renunciation
of
it
,
of
Ludovic●s
2.
to
Pope
Pius
2.
Pope
Iulius
died
,
and
Leo
10.
was
chosen
in
the
midst
of
the
Councils
Sessions
:
They
pretended
War
against
the
Turks
,
but
in
vain
.
§
.
56.
One
Decree
here
past
which
nulleth
utterly
the
Papal
Succession
,
(
That
a
Simoniacal
Election
of
a
Roman
Pope
is
plainly
null
,
and
doth
confer
no
Right
or
Authority
to
the
elected
)
which
is
plainly
declarative
;
therefore
when
they
confess
the
Simoniacal
Election
of
so
great
a
number
of
their
Popes
successively
,
where
is
the
true
succession
.
§
.
57.
In
the
eighth
Sess.
a
Decree
past
against
them
that
say
the
Soul
is
mortal
,
or
that
it
is
but
one
in
all
or
many
:
And
they
confute
the
truth
,
by
pretending
to
confirm
it
,
saying
,
that
the
Soul
is
per
se
&
essentialiter
forma
corporis
;
For
then
the
separated
Soul
loseth
its
essence
,
and
so
is
no
Soul
,
or
else
is
forma
corporis
,
when
corpus
is
not
corpus
organicum
.
For
the
cure
of
this
,
they
decree
that
none
study
Philosophy
above
five
years
,
unless
they
joyn
Divinity
with
it
:
And
they
forbid
Printing
and
Preaching
unlicensed
.
§
.
58.
This
Leo
the
tenth
was
excellently
prepared
for
the
Papacy
;
Wars
had
dipossest
his
Father
at
Florence
,
and
the
King
of
France
,
Lewis
11.
for
his
Fathers
sake
,
Laurence
Mediees
,
who
had
given
his
Daughter
to
Francis
the
Popes
Son
;
but
because
of
his
Non-age
,
he
staid
yet
from
Rome
:
when
he
was
Pope
,
he
would
fain
have
had
peace
in
Italy
if
he
could
,
being
wholly
addicted
to
ease
and
voluptuousness
:
He
hired
the
Helvetians
for
his
Militia
against
Francis
King
of
France
,
but
they
were
destroyed
by
the
French
,
and
the
Pope
was
glad
at
last
to
beg
a
peace
.
Having
unbounded
desires
of
Empire
,
he
pickt
a
quarrel
with
the
Duke
of
Vrbane
,
and
assaulted
him
with
Arms
,
and
dispossest
him
of
his
Country
,
whence
he
fled
,
and
ungratefully
banished
D●rista●s
,
and
his
Brother
Alphonsus
a
Cardinal
,
who
studying
revenge
,
was
destroyed
by
him
:
The
Pope
sought
to
insnare
the
Duke
of
Ferrary
,
but
failed
;
the
French
in
Italy
conquer
the
Emperour
and
Helvetians
;
the
Turk
winneth
Syria
and
Egypt
;
the
Pope
sits
bare-foot
to
pray
against
him
,
bringing
forth
all
the
Consecrated
Dishes
,
the
Saints
Relicks
,
Images
,
&c.
in
pomp
,
and
the
Tyrant
presently
died
of
a
Cance●●
The
Pope
falleth
on
divers
Cardinals
;
Cardinal
Alphonsus
he
imprisoneth
,
and
appointeth
a
Blackamoor
to
break
out
his
Chamber
,
and
strangle
him
:
Having
hereby
lost
the
love
of
many
of
the
old
ones
,
in
one
day
he
maketh
one
and
thirty
new
Cardinals
,
that
he
may
be
sure
of
help
;
Paulus
Baleon
he
beheaded
,
Amadeus
Ricinatius
he
hanged
:
It
was
this
Pope
that
is
commonly
said
to
have
said
to
Pet.
Bembus
his
Secretary
,
What
profit
doth
this
Fable
of
Iesus
bring
us
in
.
§
.
59.
But
now
begins
the
fatal
time
,
Anno
1517.
Martin
Luther
began
to
cry
down
their
sin
,
and
draw
the
people
of
Germany
from
them
;
and
Zuinglius
,
and
many
others
doing
the
same
,
the
light
brake
forth
,
and
the
darkness
vanished
.
I
need
not
write
the
History
of
it
,
which
is
so
commonly
known
or
published
:
The
Pope
published
a
Bull
against
him
,
in
which
he
numbereth
his
supposed
Errours
;
you
may
see
them
in
Binius
,
pag.
653.
in
Leo
the
tenths
life
,
how
Iohn
Frederick
Elector
of
Saxony
bore
Luther
out
,
how
Philip
of
Hassia
seconded
him
,
how
the
University
of
Wittenberge
clave
to
him
,
and
especially
Philip
Melancthon
,
that
excellent
man
;
how
the
Free
Cities
,
with
many
Princes
,
came
in
to
them
,
and
joyned
;
how
many
Petitions
and
Disputations
there
were
about
it
;
how
the
Augustine
Confession
was
written
,
and
the
Apology
for
it
;
how
it
turned
to
a
War
;
how
the
Elector
of
Saxony
,
and
Philip
Landgrave
of
Hass●a
,
were
taken
prisoners
;
how
Maurice
of
Saxony
,
siding
with
the
Emperour
,
was
made
Elector
,
and
Iohn
Frederick
dispossest
;
how
the
same
Maurice
after
,
to
vindicate
Philip
of
Hassia
,
took
Arms
against
the
Emperour
,
and
forced
him
to
flight
,
and
finally
to
some
degree
of
toleration
for
the
Protestants
.
All
these
things
the
History
of
the
Reformation
,
written
by
divers
,
telleth
you
at
large
;
as
also
how
many
great
and
excellent
Divines
were
suddenly
raised
up
to
stand
for
Reformation
,
as
soon
as
Tyranny
was
so
far
abated
as
that
men
might
freely
shew
their
minds
,
it
soon
appeared
that
most
had
been
long
subjugated
to
the
Pope
more
by
violence
than
by
consent
:
when
the
Emperour
was
necessitated
to
a
Toleration
,
he
consulted
for
some
abatement
to
procure
Concord
,
and
by
Agricola
,
Sidonius
,
and
Iulius
Pflug
(
an
Antinomian
turned
back
to
Popery
)
drew
up
a
middle
form
of
worship
,
called
the
Interim
,
which
he
would
have
all
conform
to
till
a
General
Council
,
which
divided
the
Reformers
among
themselves
,
while
some
as
moderate
;
and
to
avoid
total
ruine
of
the
Church
,
yielded
to
part
,
and
others
refused
,
and
multitudes
of
Ministers
were
therefore
ejected
and
persecuted
.
This
great
Emperour
,
Charles
the
Fifth
,
after
long
Wars
,
and
many
Victories
,
and
sharp
Persecutions
,
was
at
last
weary
of
all
,
and
resigned
his
Empire
,
§
.
60.
But
to
return
to
Pope
Leo
,
when
he
had
made
above
forty
Cardinals
,
exercised
many
cruelties
,
and
made
a
League
with
the
Emperour
against
the
French
,
to
drive
them
out
of
Italy
,
when
his
Arms
had
prevailed
,
and
the
French
were
expelled
,
and
Milan
recovered
,
and
some
Cities
restored
to
the
Church
(
that
is
,
to
the
Pope
)
the
excessive
joy
for
the
Victory
so
●oved
him
,
(
he
was
a
diligent
observer
of
divine
things
,
given
to
the
sacred
Ceremonies
,
but
he
was
profusely
given
to
Voluptuousness
,
Hunting
,
Hawking
,
Luxury
,
splendid
Feastings
,
Musick
,
and
to
get
money
sold
Cardinalships
,
invented
Offices
,
&c.
and
yet
was
the
most
liberal
of
all
the
Popes
that
ever
had
lived
to
that
day
,
excessively
loving
Musick
,
&c.
)
This
was
Papal
Piety
,
by
which
he
merited
a
Monument
inscribed
OPTIMO
PRINCIPI
LEONIX
.
&c.
saith
Onuphrius
:
(
In
all
his
life
he
desired
nothing
more
ardently
than
the
highest
glory
of
liberality
,
from
which
other
Priests
use
to
be
very
far
off
.
)
Perhaps
for
this
glory
Tecelius
must
get
money
by
selling
Pardons
,
which
began
his
fall
:
Verily
they
have
their
reward
,
saith
Christ
of
Hypocrites
,
that
do
their
Alms
to
be
seen
of
men
.
§
.
61.
It
is
to
be
noted
,
that
as
the
great
ignorance
and
wicked
lives
of
the
Roman
Clergy
were
the
great
advantage
to
Luthers
success
,
§
.
62.
And
all
Christian
Princes
have
cause
to
be
thankful
to
the
Reformers
,
Henrician
Hereticks
,
as
he
long
had
done
;
he
dare
not
be
so
bold
in
taking
away
,
and
giving
Kingdomes
;
he
dare
not
execute
his
Laws
against
Princes
Investitu●es
,
nor
excommunicate
them
,
and
depose
them
,
and
absolve
their
Subjects
,
nor
interdict
whole
Kingdomes
▪
and
shut
up
Church
doors
,
nor
so
much
as
openly
profess
that
he
hath
power
from
God
,
and
S.
Peter
,
to
depose
Kings
according
to
their
Merits
,
and
to
set
up
others
in
their
stead
.
O
how
much
quieter
is
Italy
,
Spain
,
France
,
Germany
,
&c.
since
the
Reformation
,
and
how
much
less
troubled
with
Papal
terrours
and
wars
,
than
heretofore
;
and
all
is
for
fear
lest
if
the
Pope
should
anger
them
,
the
rest
of
the
Princes
should
forsake
him
.
Heretofore
if
one
Kingdome
stood
up
against
the
Pope
,
the
rest
were
ready
blindly
to
obey
his
Commands
,
to
fall
upon
them
and
destroy
them
:
But
now
the
Reformed
Nations
have
more
strength
to
defend
themselves
,
and
those
that
shall
joyn
with
them
:
The
truth
is
,
it
is
Reformation
that
hath
made
even
the
Papists
Princes
Free-men
.
§
63.
The
History
of
all
the
Roman
horrid
bloody
cruelties
,
by
which
they
laboured
to
suppress
Reformation
,
I
here
omit
,
because
(
as
it
well
deserveth
)
it
is
written
in
many
large
volumns
by
it self
:
I
mean
the
bloody
murders
of
the
Albigenses
,
Waldenses
,
Bohemians
,
the
cruelties
of
the
Inquisition
in
Spain
,
Belgia
and
other
parts
:
The
Massacre
in
France
.
The
burning
people
in
England
and
the
murders
in
Ireland
,
and
in
other
countries
:
you
may
read
them
at
large
in
many
Histories
:
In
Thuanus
,
Sleidan
,
Illericus
,
Morney
,
Perin
,
Moreland
,
the
Belgian
,
and
French
Histories
:
Foxe's
Acts
and
Monuments
,
and
summarily
in
Mr.
Sam.
Clerks
Martyrology
:
And
Carion
,
M●lancton
,
Micreleus
,
D.
Paraeus
,
Vignerius
,
Scull●tus
,
Bucholcer
,
Fuactius
,
and
many
others
give
you
an
account
of
the
Reformation
.
And
the
Lives
of
the
German
Divines
,
written
by
Melchior
Adaunes
,
yea
and
of
their
Lawyers
,
Physicians
and
Philosophers
,
giveth
not
an
unpleasant
light
into
that
History
:
So
that
for
me
here
to
treat
of
the
Reformation
in
a
large
volumn
(
to
do
what
is
so
often
done
already
)
would
be
incougruous
.
The
making
of
Vrban
the
6th
.
the
Emperours
Schoolmaster
Pope
,
and
the
Wars
in
his
time
;
The
Succession
of
Clement
the
7th
.
and
the
Italian
Wars
in
his
time
,
between
the
Emperour
and
the
French
and
others
,
and
the
taking
of
Rome
by
the
Emperour
(
Charles
the
5th
.
)
army
under
Charles
Duke
of
Bourbon
,
and
all
the
progress
of
their
broils
,
Historians
have
at
large
recorded
;
and
therefore
I
shall
pretermit
.
§
64.
The
day
before
Charles
the
5th
.
was
chosen
Emperour
,
the
Senate
of
Electas
chose
Iohn
Frederick
Duke
of
Saxony
;
but
he
ingenti
animo
recusavit
,
refused
it
;
and
being
asked
whom
he
thought
most
eligible
,
he
said
none
but
Charles
was
fit
.
For
this
noble
mind
,
he
was
offered
30000
Florens
of
money
,
which
he
constantly
rejected
:
And
when
they
urged
him
that
10000
might
be
given
to
his
servants
,
he
said
,
let
them
that
will
take
it
,
but
he
that
taketh
any
shall
not
stay
to
morrow
with
me
,
and
taking
horse
went
his
waies
,
lest
they
further
troubled
him
:
Thus
saith
Erasmus
,
Epist.
l
13.
●p
.
4.
I
was
assured
of
by
the
Bishop
of
Liege
that
was
presen●t
]
See
B●●●●zar
Chronol.
p.
533.
§
65.
The
Reformation
forced
the
German
Bishops
to
make
many
reforming
Canons
,
at
Colen
,
&c.
Among
those
of
an
Augustine
Synod
our
own
strife
about
communicating
maketh
me
think
of
no
loss
of
time
to
recite
their
Catalogue
of
persons
that
were
to
be
denied
the
Sacrament
of
Communion
,
viz.
as
followeth
.
1.
Heathens
,
Infidels
and
Hereticks
.
2.
The
Excommunicate
.
3.
All
men
at
a
time
of
common
Interdict
.
4.
Men
that
go
from
their
own
Parishes
for
it
.
5.
Those
that
are
under
age
:
And
distracted
,
possessed
,
Ideots
.
6.
Those
that
are
troubled
with
crudity
of
stomacks
(
till
cured
.
)
7.
Infamous
persons
,
as
Juglers
,
Players
,
Jesters
,
&c.
8.
Women
that
wear
Mens
apparel
.
9.
Separatists
and
Conventiclers
.
10.
The
Sect
of
the
Beggars
of
Lyons
.
11.
The
superstitious
.
12.
Those
that
have
not
contrition
and
confession
,
living
in
sin
.
13.
That
live
in
notorious
wickedness
,
as
Adultery
,
Usury
,
&c.
till
their
actual
reformation
.
14.
Deserters
of
Marriage
unallowed
.
15.
Those
that
play
much
at
Dice
.
16.
That
are
given
to
drunkenness
,
gluttony
,
comessations
,
spend
daies
in
Taverns
;
And
if
they
amend
not
they
are
to
be
put
to
death
.
17.
That
detain
other
mens
goods
.
18.
That
break
and
spoil
Temples
.
19.
That
encroach
on
others
lands
and
grounds
.
20.
Servants
that
being
corrected
refuse
their
duty
to
their
Master
after
it
.
21.
They
that
use
false
weights
and
measures
.
22.
That
pay
not
Tythes
.
23.
That
delay
to
execute
Testaments
.
24.
That
obstinately
despise
the
Customes
of
the
Church
,
and
meet
elsewhere
.
25.
That
disturb
the
Preachers
,
or
go
out
of
Church
contemptuously
.
26.
That
will
not
hear
Mass
and
stay
the
end
.
27.
That
use
unnecessary
labour
on
the
Lords
day
or
holy
daies
.
28.
That
marry
secretly
.
29.
That
slothfully
or
contemptuously
refuse
to
learn
the
Lords
prayer
,
and
Creed
.
30.
That
blaspheme
or
prophanely
swear
.
31.
That
reproach
and
dishonour
Priests
.
32.
Murderers
,
Enemies
,
revengeful
and
oppressors
.
33.
That
preserve
not
carefully
their
Childrens
Lives
.
34.
That
make
Laws
against
Church
Liberties
,
or
Judge
by
such
Laws
,
or
lay
burdens
and
exactions
on
Churchmens
persons
or
goods
.
35.
Those
that
judge
that
money
received
on
Usury
is
not
to
be
restored
.
§
66.
The
Reformers
accusations
of
the
Popish
Clergy
had
this
effect
,
to
make
them
confess
many
of
their
faults
,
especially
drunkenness
,
and
Whoredome
,
as
being
the
cause
of
the
peoples
distaste
and
desertion
;
see
the
Orations
at
the
Councils
of
Augusta
,
and
Trevers
;
and
the
Council
at
Trevers
made
strict
Canons
against
them
,
especially
for
removing
Concubines
from
the
Priests
.
And
one
at
Colen
1549.
is
large
for
some
reformation
;
but
especially
careful
to
keep
out
true
Reformation
,
forbidding
the
books
of
Protestants
by
name
.
Among
other
things
they
forbid
baptizing
Children
in
private
houses
,
except
Kings
Children
,
&c.
And
another
Council
at
Mentz
hath
the
whole
sum
of
the
Roman
Doctrine
and
Discipline
at
the
best
,
save
the
matters
of
the
Papacy
;
and
these
late
provincial
Councils
made
Canons
in
the
frame
of
them
,
not
much
of
our
English
Canons
and
our
Articles
of
Religion
set
together
.
And
another
Council
at
Trevers
repeateth
their
disciplinary
Canons
in
part
,
and
addeth
more
.
§
67.
The
History
and
Canons
of
the
Council
of
Trent
are
sufficiently
published
;
and
Pope
Pius
his
Oath
conjoyned
;
so
that
I
need
not
speak
of
that
which
I
intend
not
to
make
any
part
of
the
matter
of
this
Epitome
,
which
extendeth
but
to
the
time
of
Luthers
Reformation
.
68.
Even
after
the
Reformation
,
the
Pope
could
not
live
in
Italy
without
fighting
:
Pope
Iulius
the
3d
,
fought
with
Octavius
Farnesius
at
Parma
;
Pope
Paul
sought
with
the
King
of
Spain
:
but
was
beaten
:
He
set
sixteen
Cardinals
over
the
Inquisition
(
the
defence
of
his
Kingdome
)
:
He
imprisoned
Cardinal
Morrovius
suspected
of
heresie
,
absolved
after
by
Pope
Pius
the
4th
.
who
yet
strangled
Caraffa
,
and
beheaded
Cardinal
Leonard
,
Count
Montarius
,
&c.
§
69.
Cardinal
Charles
Borrhomeus
(
sainted
by
them
)
at
divers
Millane
Councils
shewed
a
great
deal
of
Reforming
,
and
some
deforming
zeal
.
In
the
first
Council
I
shall
note
that
they
decreed
that
men
once
admitted
to
the
Communion
,
and
returning
to
their
sin
,
be
no
more
admitted
till
the
Priest
see
that
they
have
actually
reformed
their
lives
.
And
that
before
any
young
persons
first
receive
,
they
shall
some
dayes
be
examined
,
and
taught
the
use
and
reason
of
the
Sacrament
,
Priests
notoriously
criminal
must
not
say
Mass
till
they
amend
their
lives
.
No
Physician
must
give
physick
to
any
after
four
dayes
sickness
that
is
not
confest
to
the
Priest
(
on
pain
of
excommunication
)
.
Bishops
are
forbidden
to
stand
when
Princes
sit
,
no
not
for
saying
Grace
at
meat
:
nor
otherwise
to
depress
and
abject
themselves
to
Princes
.
Parish
Priests
must
have
a
book
of
the
Names
,
Sex
,
Age
,
and
State
of
every
Parishioner
.
Whores
are
to
dwell
in
their
assigned
places
,
and
to
be
known
by
their
apparel
from
others
.
Dancing
,
Playes
,
Dice
,
Selling
,
&c.
forbidden
on
the
Lords
dayes
and
holy
dayes
.
Indeed
the
Roman
Religion
was
never
set
out
with
greater
advantage
of
piety
and
reformation
than
in
the
copious
Decrees
of
Carolus
Borrhomeus
in
the
Milan
Councils
:
To
which
a
Council
at
Aquileia
added
,
endeth
Binnius
his
History
of
Councils
.
§
70.
In
all
this
History
of
Councils
,
Bishops
and
Patriarchs
it
appeareth
that
Corruptio
optimi
est
pessima
;
As
the
sacred
Ministry
in
pious
humble
wise
,
peaceable
and
sincere
men
,
hath
been
Gods
great
means
of
planting
,
ordering
,
preserving
and
encreasing
his
Church
,
and
converting
,
edifying
,
and
saving
Souls
,
and
such
to
this
day
are
as
Paul
called
Timothy
(
not
the
Church
)
(
A
Pillar
and
Basis
of
the
truth
in
the
Church
,
which
is
the
House
of
the
Living
God
)
the
Husbandmen
that
still
cultivate
the
Vineyard
of
the
Lord
,
while
with
self-denial
,
and
faith
,
and
heavenly
minds
,
they
labour
to
promote
holy
WISDOME
,
LOVE
,
SPIRITUALITY
and
PEACE
,
abhorring
pride
and
worldly
designs
,
and
being
mostly
little
noted
in
the
Histories
of
the
Church
,
as
not
appearing
in
the
turbulent
and
publick
affairs
of
the
world
:
so
contrarily
Pride
,
and
worldliness
,
seeking
Dominion
,
favour
and
wealth
,
to
feed
also
sensuality
with
fleshly
pleasure
,
by
Satans
great
diligence
have
corrupted
sacred
Societies
,
Doctrine
,
Worship
,
Discipline
and
Conversation
,
and
when
the
Prince
of
pride
and
darkness
,
the
God
of
this
World
,
could
not
directly
expugne
Christianity
,
he
hath
under
pretence
of
Government
,
Unity
,
and
Advancement
to
the
Church
,
set
his
Malignant
Ministers
in
the
Chairs
and
Pulpits
of
the
Church
to
do
his
work
,
and
fight
down
piety
,
love
and
peace
in
the
name
of
Christ
,
and
as
it
were
by
his
Authority
;
and
instead
of
persecuting
Heathens
,
Satan
hath
set
up
contentions
,
dividing
,
and
silencing
,
and
persecuting
Prelates
,
to
smite
the
true
Shepherds
,
and
scatter
the
Flocks
;
and
as
for
Faith
and
Order
,
to
tread
down
the
true
life
of
Faith
,
Love
and
Order
,
and
to
be
the
Capital
Enemies
of
the
Church
,
while
they
would
make
themselves
its
Heads
,
Advancers
and
Defenders
;
so
that
the
chief
good
and
the
chief
mischief
hath
come
to
the
Church
by
the
means
of
the
Pastors
:
And
no
Schismes
,
no
Heresies
,
no
Persecutions
have
been
more
grievous
,
than
those
that
have
been
caused
by
a
tyrannical
and
contentious
Clergy
;
witness
all
the
Conciliary
Episcopal
Schismes
,
Wars
,
and
Bloodshed
mentioned
in
this
Collection
;
witness
the
many
hundred
thousand
Albigenses
,
Waldenses
,
and
Bohemians
murdered
,
as
for
the
Faith
and
Church
;
witness
the
30000.
or
40000.
at
once
murdered
at
the
French
Massacre
;
witness
the
horrid
cruelties
of
the
Inquisition
;
witness
the
Volumes
of
burned
and
otherwise
murdered
Protestants
;
and
witness
the
Irish
Zeal
stirr'd
up
by
their
Clergy
,
that
murdered
two
hundred
thousand
in
so
narrow
a
room
as
that
small
Country
,
and
in
so
few
Weeks
:
And
whoever
is
the
Antichrist
,
certainly
in
Rome
,
and
the
Militant
Tyrannical
Church-Clergy
is
found
the
blood
of
the
Saints
,
and
Martyrs
of
Jesus
;
and
as
proud
contentious
Patriarchs
and
Prelates
ruined
Religion
and
the
Empire
in
the
East
,
and
gave
it
up
to
Mahometan
darkness
and
cruelty
,
so
have
they
under
the
name
of
Christianity
impugned
the
Christian
Interest
in
the
West
.
I
end
with
G.
Heebert
:
Only
the
West
and
Rome
do
keep
them
free
From
this
contagious
infidelity
:
And
this
is
all
the
Rock
whereof
they
boast
,
As
Rome
will
one
day
find
unto
her
cost
;
Sin
being
not
able
to
extirpate
quite
The
Churches
here
,
bravely
resolv'd
one
night
To
be
a
Church●man
,
and
to
wear
a
Mitre
,
The
old
debauched
Ruffian
would
turn
Writer
:
I
saw
him
in
his
Study
,
where
he
sate
Busie
in
controversie
sprung
of
late
:
A
Gown
and
Pen
became
him
wondrous
well
,
His
grave
aspect
had
more
of
Heaven
than
Hell
;
Only
there
was
a
handsome
picture
by
,
To
which
he
lent
a
corner
of
his
eye
:
As
Sin
in
Greece
a
Prophet
was
before
,
And
in
old
Rome
a
mighty
Emperour
;
So
now
being
Priest
,
he
plainly
did
profess
To
make
a
Jest
of
Christs
three
Offices
;
The
rather
since
his
scattered
juglings
were
United
now
in
one
,
both
time
and
sphere
:
From
Egypt
he
took
petty
Deities
,
From
Greece
Oracular
Infallibilities
;
And
from
old
Rome
the
liberty
of
pleasure
,
By
free
dispensing
of
the
Churches
Treasure
:
Then
in
memorial
of
his
Ancient
Throne
,
He
did
sirname
his
Palace
Babylon
:
Yet
that
he
might
the
better
gain
all
Nations
,
And
make
that
name
good
by
their
transmigrations
,
From
all
these
places
,
but
at
divers
times
,
He
took
five
Vizards
to
conceal
his
Crimes
.
From
Egypt
Anchorisme
,
and
retiredness
,
Learning
from
Greece
,
from
old
Rome
stateliness
;
And
blending
these
,
he
carried
all
mens
eyes
,
While
Truth
sate
by
,
counting
his
Victories
;
Whereby
he
grew
apace
,
and
scorn'd
to
use
Such
force
as
once
did
captivate
the
Iews
;
But
did
bewitch
,
and
finely
work
each
Nation
Into
a
voluntary
transmigration
:
All
post
to
Rome
;
Princes
submit
their
Necks
,
Either
to
his
publick
Foot
,
or
private
Tricks
:
It
did
not
fit
his
Gravity
to
stir
,
Nor
his
long
Journey
,
nor
his
Gout
and
Fur
;
Therefore
he
sent
out
ABLE
MINISTERS
,
States-men
wi●●in
,
CHAP.
XIV
.
LEst
this
treatise
be
mistaken
&
abused
to
the
dishonour
of
the
Christian
Religion
,
Church
or
Ministry
I
adde
two
papers
which
I
long
agoe
published
for
the
Ministry
1.
Against
profane
Malignants
,
2.
Against
Sectarians
,
especially
those
called
Seekers
,
as
also
Papists
&
others
that
for
interest
or
faction
,
deny
or
vilifie
the
Pastors
.
One
sheet
for
the
Ministry
;
Against
the
Malignants
of
all
sorts
.
AS
mans
first
felicity
was
attended
with
the
malice
of
the
Serpent
,
so
is
the
wonderful
work
of
his
Restauration
.
The
promise
of
Reconciliation
by
the
seed
of
the
woman
,
is
joyned
with
a
proclamation
of
open
war
with
the
Serpent
and
his
seed
.
The
enmity
was
hottest
in
the
Devil
and
his
seed
against
Christ
himself
,
who
bare
and
overcame
it
;
and
is
become
the
Captain
of
our
salvation
,
that
his
Church
may
overcome
by
his
Cross
and
Strength
,
and
Conduct
;
The
next
degree
of
malice
is
against
his
officers
:
the
most
eminent
,
the
General
Officers
had
the
hottest
assault
;
and
his
ordinary
Officers
bear
the
next
:
That
we
shall
be
hated
of
all
men
for
the
name
of
Christ
,
(
Mat.
10.
22.
)
is
still
verified
to
our
experience
.
Not
only
the
openly
prophane
abhor
us
for
our
work
sake
,
but
false-hearted
professors
that
turn
from
the
truth
,
do
presently
turn
Malignants
against
the
Ministry
;
and
many
weak
ones
that
are
better
minded
,
are
dangerously
seduced
into
a
guilt
of
the
sedition
.
To
all
these
I
here
proclaim
in
the
name
and
word
of
the
Lord
,
Numb.
16.
26.
[
Depart
I
pray
you
from
the
tents
of
these
wicked
men
,
and
touch
nothing
of
theirs
,
lest
ye
be
consumed
in
all
their
sins
.
]
Which
I
shall
now
open
to
you
.
1.
The
office
of
the
Ministry
is
an
undoubted
Ordinance
of
God
,
to
continue
in
the
Church
to
the
end
of
the
world
.
No
man
can
pretend
that
they
ceased
with
the
Apostles
,
for
it
is
Gods
will
that
ordinary
fixed
Presbyters
shall
be
ordained
in
every
Church
,
Acts.
14.
23.
Tit.
1.
5.
1
Tim.
3.
1.
2
Tim.
2.
2.
And
Pastors
and
Teachers
are
appointed
for
the
perfecting
of
the
Saints
,
for
the
work
of
the
Ministry
,
and
edifying
of
the
body
of
Christ
,
till
we
all
come
to
a
perfect
man
,
Ephes.
4.
11
,
12
,
13.
A
Ministry
authorized
to
Disciple
the
Nations
,
baptize
and
teach
them
,
is
instituted
by
Christ
as
King
and
Saviour
,
and
have
his
Promise
to
be
with
them
alway
to
the
end
of
the
world
,
Mat.
28.
18
,
19
,
20.
The
same
necessity
and
work
continueth
;
still
souls
are
born
and
bred
in
darkness
,
and
how
shall
they
be
saved
without
believing
,
or
believe
without
hearing
,
or
hear
without
preaching
,
or
we
preach
without
sending
?
Rom.
10.
13.
14
,
15.
There
is
a
clearer
word
in
the
Gospel
for
the
Ministry
then
the
Magistracy
;
though
enough
for
both
.
Our
own
call
I
shall
sp●ak
of
anon
.
2.
These
Malignants
set
themselves
against
the
Principal
members
of
the
body
of
Christ
,
that
are
in
it
as
the
eyes
and
hands
to
the
natural
body
,
1
Cor.
12.
16
,
19
,
27
,
29.
Ephes.
4.
11
,
15.
The
Ministers
of
Christ
,
and
Stewards
of
the
Mysteries
of
God
,
1
Cor.
4.
1.
The
Over-seers
of
the
flock
that
is
purchased
with
Christs
blood
,
Acts.
20.
28.
They
are
the
chief
members
,
1.
in
office
,
2.
ordinarily
in
gifts
for
edification
of
the
body
:
3.
and
in
grace
.
Now
a
wound
in
the
stomack
or
liver
is
more
mortal
to
the
body
,
then
in
the
hand
:
and
the
loss
of
an
eye
or
hand
is
worse
then
the
loss
of
an
ear
.
3.
These
Malignants
are
therefore
principally
enemies
to
the
Church
it self
.
They
take
on
them
to
be
only
against
the
Ministers
,
but
it
will
prove
most
against
the
people
and
whole
Church
.
If
they
smite
the
Shepherds
,
the
sheep
will
be
scattered
.
How
can
they
more
surely
ruine
Christs
family
,
then
by
casting
out
the
Stewards
,
that
must
rule
,
and
give
the
children
their
meat
in
due
season
,
even
milk
to
the
babes
,
and
stronger
meat
to
them
of
full
age
,
Heb.
5.
12
,
13
,
14.
Luke
.
12.
42.
Mat.
24.
45.
What
readyer
way
to
ruine
the
Schools
of
Christ
,
then
by
casting
out
the
Teachers
that
he
hath
appointed
under
him
?
Or
to
ruine
his
Kingdome
,
then
to
reject
his
officers
?
Or
to
wrong
the
body
,
then
to
cut
off
the
hand
,
and
pull
out
the
eyes
,
or
to
destroy
the
principal
parts
?
Was
it
not
Ministers
that
planted
the
Churches
,
and
converted
the
world
and
have
ever
born
off
the
assaults
of
enemies
?
Where
was
there
ever
Church
on
earth
that
continued
without
a
Ministry
?
The
great
Kingdom
of
Nubi●
fell
from
Christianity
for
want
of
Preachers
.
The
Nations
that
have
the
weakest
and
fewest
Ministers
,
have
the
least
of
Christianity
;
and
those
that
have
the
most
and
ablest
Ministers
,
have
the
most
flourishing
state
of
Religion
.
All
over
the
world
the
Church
doth
rise
or
fall
with
the
Ministry
:
Cut
down
the
Pillers
,
and
the
building
falls
.
He
is
blind
that
sees
not
what
would
become
of
the
Church
,
were
it
not
for
the
Ministry
?
Who
should
teach
the
ignorant
,
or
rebuke
the
obstinate
,
explain
the
word
of
truth
,
and
stop
the
mouths
of
proud
gain
sayers
?
What
work
would
heresies
,
and
division
,
and
prophaneness
make
,
if
these
banks
were
cut
down
;
when
all
that
can
be
done
is
still
too
little
.
It
must
needs
therefore
be
meer
enmity
against
the
Church
,
that
makes
men
malignant
against
the
Ministry
.
4.
The
design
of
the
maligners
of
the
Ministry
is
plainly
against
the
Gospel
and
Christianity
it self
.
They
take
the
readyest
way
in
the
world
to
bring
in
Heathenism
,
Infidelity
and
Atheism
,
which
Christianity
hath
so
far
banished
,
For
it
is
the
Ministry
that
Christ
useth
to
bring
in
light
,
and
drive
and
keep
out
this
damnable
darkness
,
Acts
26
:
17
,
18.
[
I
send
thee
to
open
their
eyes
,
and
turn
them
from
darkness
to
light
,
&c.
]
Why
are
so
many
Nations
Infidels
,
Mahometans
,
and
Idolaters
,
b●t
for
want
of
Ministers
to
preach
the
Gospel
to
them
?
These
Malignants
therefore
would
take
down
the
Sun
,
and
banish
Christianity
out
of
the
world
.
5.
And
they
hinder
the
Conversion
of
particular
souls
,
and
so
are
the
cruellest
wretches
on
earth
.
Though
an
Angel
must
be
sent
to
Cornelius
,
it
is
not
to
be
instead
of
a
Preacher
,
but
to
send
him
to
a
Preacher
,
Acts
10.
Though
Christ
would
wonderfully
appear
to
Saul
,
it
is
to
send
him
to
Ananias
for
instruction
,
Acts
9.
Though
the
Jaylor
must
feel
an
Earth-quake
,
and
see
Miracles
,
it
is
but
to
prepare
him
for
the
Ministers
words
,
Acts
16.
Philip
must
be
carried
by
an
Angel
to
expound
to
an
Eunuch
the
Word
that
must
convert
him
.
The
Ministry
is
Gods
instituted
settled
way
,
by
which
he
will
convert
and
save
the
world
,
as
truly
as
the
light
is
the
natural
way
by
which
he
will
corporally
enlighten
them
Acts
2.
18.
1
Tim.
4.
16.
Mat.
5.
14.
Rom.
10.
14.
Do
you
think
so
many
souls
would
be
converted
if
the
Ministry
were
down
?
Do
you
not
see
that
the
very
contempt
of
them
,
that
the
scorns
of
the
ungodly
,
and
opposition
of
Malignant
Apostates
have
occasioned
,
doth
hinder
most
of
the
ignorant
and
prophane
from
receiving
the
saving
benefit
of
the
Gospel
?
How
many
millions
of
souls
would
these
wretches
sweep
away
to
Hell
,
if
they
had
their
will
?
While
thousands
are
in
damnation
for
want
of
the
light
,
they
would
take
it
from
you
,
that
you
might
go
there
also
.
Do
you
not
understand
the
meaning
of
these
words
,
against
Christs
Ministers
?
Why
the
meaning
is
this
:
They
make
a
motion
to
the
people
of
the
Land
,
to
go
to
Hell
with
one
consent
,
and
to
hate
those
that
are
appointed
to
keep
them
out
of
it
.
They
would
take
the
bread
of
life
from
your
mouthes
.
They
are
attempting
an
hundred
times
more
cruelty
on
you
,
than
Herod
on
the
Jews
when
he
killed
the
Children
,
or
the
Irish
that
murdered
the
Protestants
by
thousands
;
as
the
soul
is
of
greater
worth
then
the
body
.
6.
These
Malignants
against
the
Ministry
are
the
flat
enemies
of
Christ
himself
,
and
so
he
will
take
them
and
use
them
.
He
that
would
root
out
the
inferiour
Magistrates
,
is
an
enemy
to
the
Soveraign
;
and
he
that
is
against
the
officers
of
the
Army
,
is
an
enemy
to
the
General
;
Christ
never
intended
to
stay
visibly
on
earth
,
and
to
Teach
and
Rule
the
world
immediately
in
person
;
but
he
that
is
the
King
will
Rule
by
his
Officers
;
and
he
that
is
Prophet
will
Teach
us
by
his
Officers
;
and
therefore
he
hath
plainly
told
us
,
[
He
that
heareth
you
,
heareth
me
;
and
he
that
dispiseth
you
,
despiseth
me
;
and
he
that
despiseth
me
,
despiseth
him
that
sent
me
,
Luke
10.
16.
]
O
fearful
case
of
miserable
Malignants
!
Durst
thou
despise
the
Lord
thy
Maker
and
Redeemer
,
if
he
appeared
to
thee
in
his
glory
!
to
whom
the
Sun
it self
is
as
darkness
,
and
all
the
world
as
dust
and
nothing
?
Remember
when
thou
next
speakest
against
his
Officers
,
or
hearest
others
speak
against
them
,
that
their
words
are
spoken
against
the
face
of
Christ
,
and
of
the
Father
.
I
would
not
be
sound
in
the
case
of
one
of
these
Malignants
,
when
Christ
shall
come
to
judge
his
enemies
,
for
a
thousand
worlds
.
He
that
hath
said
,
[
Touch
not
mine
annointed
,
and
do
my
Prophets
no
harm
;
and
hath
rebuked
Kings
for
their
sakes
,
Psal.
105.
15.
will
deride
all
those
that
would
break
his
bands
,
and
will
break
them
as
with
a
rod
of
iron
,
and
dash
them
in
pieces
as
a
potters
vessel
,
Psal.
2.
3
,
4
,
9.
And
as
he
hath
told
them
plainly
,
[
Who
so
despiseth
the
Word
shall
be
destroyed
,
Prov.
13.
13.
]
And
[
he
that
despiseth
,
despiseth
not
man
,
but
God
,
1
Thes.
4.
8.
So
he
hath
told
us
that
it
shall
be
easier
for
Sodom
and
Gomorrah
in
the
day
of
Iudgement
,
then
for
such
,
Mat.
10.
15.
Many
a
thousand
prouder
enemies
then
you
hath
Christ
broken
;
and
look
to
your selves
,
for
your
day
is
coming
.
If
you
had
but
stumbled
on
this
stone
,
it
would
have
broken
you
in
pieces
;
but
seeing
you
will
strive
against
it
,
it
will
fall
on
you
,
and
gri●d
you
to
pouder
,
Mat.
21.
44.
And
then
you
shall
see
that
he
that
made
them
his
Embassadors
,
will
bear
them
out
and
say
,
[
In
as
much
as
you
did
it
to
these
,
you
did
it
to
me
.
]
And
you
shall
then
say
,
Blessed
are
they
that
trust
in
him
.
7.
It
is
apparent
that
these
enemies
of
the
Ministers
are
playing
the
Papists
game
.
Because
the
just
disgrace
of
their
Ministry
,
was
the
ruine
of
their
Kingdom
;
therefore
they
hope
to
win
of
us
at
the
same
game
.
They
know
that
if
the
people
were
brought
into
a
hatred
or
suspition
of
their
guides
,
they
might
the
easier
be
won
to
them
.
They
tell
us
in
their
writings
,
that
not
one
of
ten
of
our
people
but
taketh
his
faith
on
trust
from
their
Teachers
,
and
therefore
take
them
o●f
from
them
and
they
will
fa●l
:
but
they
delude
themselves
in
this
:
For
though
the
ungodly
among
us
have
no
true
faith
of
their
own
,
and
the
Godly
must
lean
on
the
hand
of
their
supporters
,
yet
there
is
in
them
a
living
principle
;
and
we
do
not
as
the
Papists
priests
,
teach
our
people
to
see
with
our
eyes
,
and
no
matter
for
their
own
:
but
we
help
to
clear
their
own
eye-sight
.
Doubt
not
but
the
most
of
the
sects
in
the
Land
that
fall
against
the
Ministry
,
are
knowingly
or
ignorantly
the
agents
of
the
Papists
.
For
the
principal
work
of
a
Papist
is
to
cry
down
the
Ministry
and
the
Scripture
,
and
to
set
all
they
can
on
the
same
work
.
8.
These
sects
that
are
against
the
Ministry
do
all
the
same
work
as
the
Drunkards
,
Whore-mongers
,
Covetous
,
and
all
ungodly
persons
in
our
Parishes
do
:
And
therefore
it
seems
they
are
guided
by
the
same
spirit
.
It
is
the
work
of
Drunkards
and
all
these
wicked
wretches
to
hate
,
and
despise
,
and
revile
the
Ministers
,
and
to
teach
others
to
say
as
they
.
And
just
so
do
Quakers
,
Seekers
,
Papists
and
all
other
Malignants
reproach
the
same
Ministers
:
And
yet
the
blind
wretches
will
not
see
that
the
same
Spirit
moveth
them
.
9.
It
is
apparent
that
it
is
the
Devils
game
they
play
,
and
his
interest
and
Kingdom
which
they
promote
.
Who
fights
against
Christs
Officers
and
Army
,
but
the
General
of
the
contrary
Army
?
What
greater
service
could
all
the
world
do
for
the
Devils
,
then
to
cast
out
the
Ministers
of
Christ
?
and
what
more
would
the
Devil
himself
desire
,
to
set
up
his
Kingdom
and
suppress
the
Church
?
Wretches
!
you
shall
〈◊〉
see
your
Master
,
and
he
will
pay
you
your
wages
contrary
to
your
expectation
.
Read
Gods
word
to
a
Malignant
,
Acts
13.
10.
10.
These
Enemies
do
reproach
as
faithful
a
Ministry
as
the
world
enjoyeth
,
and
their
malice
hath
so
little
footing
,
as
that
the
result
must
be
their
own
shame
.
Among
the
Papists
indeed
there
are
Mass-Priests
that
can
but
read
a
Mass
,
whose
Office
is
to
turn
a
piece
of
Bread
into
a
God
:
And
yet
these
the
Malignants
either
let
alone
,
or
liken
us
to
them
.
The
Greeks
,
and
Ethiopians
,
and
most
of
the
Christian
World
,
have
a
Ministry
that
seldome
or
never
preach
to
them
,
but
read
Common-prayer
,
and
Homilies
.
The
most
of
the
Protestant
Churches
have
a
learned
Ministry
that
is
so
taken
up
with
Controversies
,
that
they
are
much
less
in
the
powerful
preaching
and
practise
of
godliness
:
Above
all
Nations
under
Heaven
,
the
English
are
set
upon
Practical
Divinity
and
Holiness
,
and
yet
even
they
are
by
Malignity
chosen
out
for
reproach
.
Alas
,
scandals
in
the
Ministry
,
(
as
drunkenness
,
swearing
,
&c.
)
among
other
Nations
are
but
too
common
:
but
in
England
Magistrates
and
Ministers
combine
against
them
.
Ministers
are
still
spurring
on
the
Magistrates
to
cast
out
the
insufficient
,
negligent
and
scandalous
;
and
desire
and
use
more
severity
with
men
of
their
own
profession
,
than
with
Magistrates
,
or
any
others
in
the
Land
.
In
nothing
are
they
more
zealous
,
than
to
sweep
out
all
the
remnant
of
the
scandalous
:
And
for
themselves
,
they
are
devoted
to
the
work
of
the
Lord
,
and
think
nothing
too
much
that
they
are
able
to
perform
,
but
preach
in
season
and
out
of
season
,
with
all
long-suffering
and
Doctrine
;
and
yet
Malignants
make
them
their
reproach
.
11.
It
is
abundance
of
pride
and
impudency
,
that
these
Malignant
Enemies
are
guilty
of
.
They
are
most
of
them
persons
of
lamentable
ignorance
;
and
yet
they
dare
revile
at
the
Teachers
,
and
think
themselves
wise
enough
to
rebuke
and
teach
them
:
Many
of
them
are
men
of
wicked
lives
;
and
yet
they
can
tell
the
world
how
bad
the
Ministers
are
.
A
Railer
,
a
Drunkard
,
a
covetous
Worldling
,
an
ignorant
Sot
,
is
the
likest
person
to
fall
upon
the
Minister
;
and
the
Owl
will
call
the
Lark
a
Night-bird
.
Alas
,
when
we
come
to
try
them
,
what
dark
wretches
do
we
find
them
!
and
should
be
glad
if
they
were
but
teachable
:
And
yet
they
have
learnt
the
Devils
first
Lesson
,
to
despise
their
Teachers
.
12.
And
O
what
barbarous
ingratitude
are
these
Malignant
Enemies
of
the
Ministry
guilty
of
!
For
whom
do
we
watch
,
but
for
them
and
others
?
Can
they
be
so
blind
as
to
think
a
painful
Minister
doth
make
it
his
design
to
seek
himself
,
or
to
look
after
great
matters
in
the
world
?
Would
not
the
time
,
and
labour
,
and
cost
that
they
are
at
in
the
Schools
and
Universities
,
have
fitted
them
for
a
more
gainful
trade
?
Do
not
Lawyers
,
Physitians
,
&c.
live
a
far
easier
,
and
in
the
world
a
more
honourable
plentiful
life
?
Have
not
the
Ministers
themselves
been
the
principal
Instruments
of
taking
down
Bishops
,
Deans
and
Chapters
,
Arch-deacons
,
Prebends
,
and
all
means
of
preferment
?
And
what
have
they
got
by
it
,
or
ever
endeavoured
?
Speak
malice
,
and
spare
not
.
Is
it
any
thing
but
what
they
had
before
?
Even
the
maintenance
due
to
their
particular
charge
.
Unthankful
wretches
!
It
is
for
your
sakes
and
souls
that
they
study
,
and
pray
,
and
watch
,
and
fast
,
and
exhort
,
and
labour
,
to
the
consuming
of
their
strength
;
and
when
they
have
done
,
are
made
the
Drunkards
Song
,
and
the
scorn
of
all
the
wicked
of
the
Country
;
and
when
they
spend
,
and
are
spent
,
the
more
they
love
,
the
less
they
are
beloved
.
In
the
times
of
this
greatest
prosperity
of
the
Church
,
they
live
under
constant
hatred
and
scorn
,
from
those
that
they
would
save
,
and
will
not
let
alone
in
sin
.
And
what
do
they
endure
all
this
for
but
Gods
honour
,
and
your
salvation
?
Would
we
be
Ministers
for
any
lower
ends
?
Let
shame
from
God
and
man
be
on
the
face
of
such
a
Minister
!
I
profess
,
were
it
not
for
the
belief
of
the
greatness
,
and
necessity
,
and
excellency
of
the
Truths
that
I
am
to
preach
,
and
for
the
will
of
God
,
and
the
good
of
Souls
,
I
would
be
a
Plow-man
,
or
the
meanest
Trade
,
if
not
a
Sweep
Chimney
,
rather
than
a
Minister
.
Must
we
break
our
health
,
and
lay
by
all
our
worldly
interest
for
you
,
even
for
you
,
and
think
not
our
lives
and
labours
too
good
or
too
dear
to
further
your
Salvation
;
and
must
we
by
you
,
even
by
you
,
be
reproached
after
all
?
God
will
be
Judge
between
you
and
us
,
whether
this
be
not
inhumane
ingratitude
;
and
whether
we
deserve
it
at
your
hands
?
13.
Yea
,
it
is
Injustice
also
that
you
are
guilty
of
.
The
labourer
,
saith
Christ
,
is
worthy
of
his
hire
,
Luke
10.
7.
(
Mark
that
,
you
that
call
them
Hirelings
)
The
Elders
that
rule
well
are
worthy
of
double
honour
,
1
Tim.
5.
17.
Especially
they
that
labour
in
the
Word
and
Doctrine
.
And
will
you
throw
stones
at
their
heads
for
endeavouring
to
save
your
souls
?
Will
you
spit
in
their
faces
for
seeking
with
all
their
might
to
keep
you
from
Hell
?
Is
that
their
wages
that
you
owe
them
?
But
blessed
be
the
Lord
,
with
whom
is
our
reward
,
though
you
be
not
gathered
,
Isa.
49.
5.
But
as
you
love
your selves
,
take
heed
of
that
Curse
,
Ier.
18.
20.
[
Shall
evil
be
recompenced
for
good
?
for
they
have
digged
a
pit
for
my
soul
:
Remember
that
I
stood
before
thee
to
speak
good
for
them
,
and
to
turn
away
thy
wrath
from
them
,
&c.
]
O
how
many
a
time
have
we
besought
the
Lord
for
you
!
that
he
would
convert
you
,
and
forgive
you
,
and
turn
away
the
evil
that
was
over
you
:
And
when
all
these
our
prayers
,
and
groans
,
and
tears
shall
be
remembred
against
you
,
O
miserable
souls
,
how
dear
will
you
pay
for
all
!
14.
And
is
it
not
a
wonder
that
these
Malignants
do
not
see
what
evident
light
of
Scripture
they
contradict
;
and
how
many
great
express
Commands
they
violate
?
They
break
the
fifth
Commandment
,
which
requireth
honour
as
well
to
spiritual
Ecclesiastical
Parents
,
as
to
Civil
and
Natural
.
And
he
that
curseth
Father
and
Mother
,
his
Lamp
shall
be
put
out
in
darkness
,
Prov.
20.
20.
The
eye
that
mocketh
at
his
Father
,
and
despiseth
to
obey
his
Mother
,
the
Ravens
of
the
Valley
shall
pick
it
out
,
and
the
young
Eagles
shall
eat
it
,
Prov.
30.
17.
Did
these
wretches
never
read
,
1
Thes.
5.
12.
We
beseech
you
brethren
,
to
know
them
which
labour
among
you
,
and
are
over
you
in
the
Lord
,
and
admonish
you
;
and
to
esteem
them
very
highly
in
love
for
their
work
sake
,
and
to
be
at
peace
among
your selves
.
]
And
Heb.
13
▪
17.
[
Obey
them
that
have
the
rule
over
you
,
and
submit
your selves
,
for
they
watch
for
your
souls
as
they
that
must
give
account
,
that
they
may
do
it
with
joy
,
and
not
with
grief
;
for
that
is
unprofitable
for
you
.
]
And
Heb.
13.
7.
Remember
them
which
have
the
rule
over
you
,
who
have
spoken
to
you
the
Word
of
God
.
]
And
so
ver.
24.
And
1
Tim.
5.
17.
The
Elders
that
rule
well
are
worthy
of
double
honour
,
&c.
]
with
abundance
more
such
passages
as
these
?
Do
not
you
feel
these
fly
in
your
faces
when
you
oppose
the
Ministers
of
Christ
?
Doth
a
Thief
or
Murderer
sin
against
plainer
light
than
you
?
15.
These
Malignants
sin
against
the
consent
and
experience
of
the
Universal
Church
of
Christ
till
this
day
.
The
whole
Church
hath
been
for
the
Ministry
,
and
instructed
by
them
;
and
as
the
Child
doth
seek
the
Breast
,
so
did
new-born
Christians
,
in
all
Ages
,
seek
the
Word
from
the
Ministers
,
that
they
might
live
and
grow
thereby
.
And
all
the
Nations
of
the
Christian
World
are
for
the
Ministry
to
this
day
!
Or
else
they
could
not
be
for
Christ
,
and
for
the
Church
,
and
Gospel
.
Is
it
not
plain
therefore
that
these
Malignants
are
dead
branches
,
cut
off
from
the
Church
,
that
are
so
set
against
the
Spiri●
and
interest
of
the
Church
?
16.
Moreover
they
sin
against
the
experience
of
all
,
or
almost
all
the
true
Christians
in
the
world
.
For
they
have
all
experience
,
that
Ministers
are
either
their
Fathers
,
or
Nurses
in
the
Lord
:
And
that
by
their
means
they
have
had
their
life
,
and
strength
,
and
comforts
;
their
sins
killed
,
their
graces
quickned
,
their
doubts
resolved
;
the
taste
of
the
good
Word
of
God
,
and
of
the
powers
of
the
world
to
come
?
May
we
not
challenge
you
as
Paul
oft
doth
his
Flock
,
Whether
you
did
not
receive
the
illuminating
sanctifying
Spirit
by
the
Ministry
,
if
ever
you
received
it
?
I
tell
you
,
it
is
as
much
against
the
new
and
holy
nature
of
the
Saints
to
despise
the
Ministers
of
Christ
,
as
it
is
unnatural
for
a
Child
to
spit
in
the
face
of
his
Father
or
Mother
.
And
the
experience
of
sound
Christians
will
keep
them
closer
,
and
help
them
much
against
this
inhumanity
,
what
ever
Hypocrites
may
do
.
17.
And
if
these
Malignants
had
not
Pharaohs
heart
,
they
would
sure
have
considered
,
that
the
experience
of
all
Ages
tells
them
,
that
still
the
most
wicked
have
been
the
Enemies
of
the
Ministry
,
and
the
most
godly
have
most
obeyed
and
honoured
them
in
the
Lord
;
and
that
this
Enmity
hath
been
the
common
Brand
of
the
rebellious
,
and
the
fore-runner
of
the
heavy
wrath
of
God
;
and
that
it
hath
gone
worst
with
the
Enemies
,
and
best
with
the
Friends
of
a
godly
Ministry
.
Do
I
need
to
prove
this
,
which
is
so
much
of
the
substance
of
the
Old
Testament
,
and
the
New
?
Was
it
the
Friends
or
Enemies
of
all
the
Prophets
,
Apostles
and
Ministers
of
Christ
,
that
Scripture
and
all
good
Writers
do
commend
?
Do
not
the
names
of
all
Malignants
against
the
godly
Ministry
stink
above
ground
,
as
the
shame
of
mankind
,
except
those
that
are
buried
out
of
hearing
,
or
those
that
were
converted
?
18.
Nay
such
as
are
noted
for
the
highest
sort
of
the
wicked
upon
Earth
;
worse
than
Drunkards
,
Whorem●ngers
,
and
such
filthy
Beasts
!
The
Persecutors
of
Gods
Ministers
have
been
ever
taken
as
walking
Devils
:
And
the
hottest
of
Gods
wrath
hath
faln
upon
them
.
Take
two
instances
;
1.
When
the
Iews
went
into
Captivity
,
this
was
the
very
cause
,
2
Chron.
36.
15
,
16.
[
But
they
mocked
the
Messengers
of
God
,
and
despised
his
words
,
and
misused
his
Prophets
,
till
the
wrath
of
the
Lord
arose
against
his
people
,
till
there
was
no
remedy
.
2.
And
when
the
Iews
were
cut
quite
off
from
the
Church
,
and
made
Vagabonds
on
the
Earth
,
this
was
the
very
cause
,
Acts
28.
28.
Be
it
known
therefore
to
you
,
that
the
salvation
of
God
is
sent
to
the
Gentiles
,
and
that
they
will
hear
it
.
]
1
Thes.
2.
15
,
16.
These
Jews
[
both
killed
the
Lord
Iesus
,
and
their
own
Prophets
,
and
have
persecuted
us
:
and
they
please
not
God
,
and
are
contrary
to
all
men
,
forbidding
us
to
speak
to
the
Gentiles
,
that
they
might
be
saved
to
fill
up
their
sin
alway
;
for
the
wrath
is
come
upon
them
to
the
uttermost
.
]
19.
It
is
the
Devils
own
part
that
these
Malignants
act
:
For
it
is
he
that
is
the
great
Enemy
of
Christ
,
and
the
Saints
,
and
he
that
is
the
Accuser
of
the
Brethren
,
which
accuseth
them
before
God
day
and
night
:
And
is
not
this
the
work
of
Quakers
,
Drunkards
,
Papists
,
and
all
Malignants
?
But
the
Lord
will
rebuke
them
,
and
be
the
glory
of
his
servants
,
Zach.
3.
1
,
2.
[
He
shewed
me
Joshua
the
High-Priest
standing
before
the
Angel
of
the
Lord
,
and
Satan
standing
at
his
right
hand
to
resist
him
.
And
the
Lord
said
unto
Satan
;
The
Lord
rebuke
thee
,
O
Satan
,
even
the
Lord
that
hath
chosen
Jerusalem
.
]
20.
These
Malignants
do
most
of
them
condemn
themselves
;
for
they
honour
the
Ancient
Ministers
of
Christ
that
are
dead
,
even
while
they
oppose
and
hate
the
present
that
are
living
,
who
are
the
nearest
Imitators
of
their
Doctrine
and
life
that
are
on
Earth
!
The
name
of
Peter
,
and
Paul
,
and
Iohn
they
honour
,
and
some
of
them
keep
Holy-days
for
them
;
and
at
the
same
time
hate
and
reproach
those
that
preach
the
same
Doctrine
,
and
that
because
they
tread
in
their
steps
.
They
honour
the
names
of
Austin
,
and
Chrysostom
and
Hierom
,
and
other
Ancients
;
and
hate
those
that
preach
and
live
as
they
did
.
They
speak
honourably
of
the
Martyrs
that
were
burned
to
death
for
the
Doctrine
of
Christ
;
and
at
the
same
time
they
hate
us
for
doing
as
they
did
.
What
difference
between
the
Calling
,
Doctrine
and
lives
of
those
Martyred
Ministers
,
and
these
that
are
now
alive
?
O
wretched
Hypocrites
!
do
you
not
know
that
these
Apostles
,
Fathers
,
and
other
Ministers
did
suffer
in
their
time
from
such
as
you
,
as
we
now
do
,
and
more
?
Hear
what
Christ
saith
to
such
as
you
,
Mat.
23.
29
,
30
,
31.
[
Woe
to
you
Scribes
,
Pharisees
,
Hypocrites
;
because
ye
build
the
Tombs
of
the
Prophets
,
and
garnish
the
Sepulchres
of
the
Righteous
,
and
say
,
If
we
had
been
in
the
days
of
our
Fathers
,
we
would
not
have
been
partakers
with
them
in
the
blood
of
the
Prophets
:
Ye
are
witnesses
to
your selves
,
that
ye
are
the
children
of
them
which
killed
the
Prophets
:
fill
ye
up
then
the
measure
of
your
Fathers
:
Ye
Serpents
,
ye
Generation
of
Vipers
,
how
can
ye
escape
the
damnation
of
Hell
?
]
21.
Moreover
,
these
Malignants
do
harden
themselves
against
the
fresh●st
of
the
Judgments
of
God
,
which
some
of
their
own
hands
have
executed
;
and
justifie
the
Presecutors
,
and
succeed
them
in
their
fury
.
Have
you
forgotten
what
God
hath
done
here
against
the
Papal
Enemies
of
the
Gospel
and
Ministry
,
in
88.
and
the
Powder-plot
,
and
many
other
times
?
Have
you
already
forgotten
how
the
persecutors
of
a
godly
Ministry
have
sped
within
these
sixteen
years
in
England
and
Ireland
?
And
dare
you
now
stand
up
in
their
room
and
make
your selves
the
heirs
of
their
sin
,
and
punishment
,
and
justifie
them
in
all
their
Malignity
?
What
do
you
but
justifie
them
,
when
you
rave
against
and
revile
the
same
sort
of
Ministers
,
and
many
of
the
same
persons
,
whom
the
former
Malignants
persecuted
?
and
oppose
the
same
sort
of
Ministers
that
the
Papists
burned
?
And
would
not
you
do
the
like
by
them
if
you
had
Power
in
your
hands
?
Can
any
wise
man
doubt
of
it
,
Whether
Papists
,
and
Quakers
,
and
Drunkards
,
that
now
make
it
their
work
to
make
the
Ministry
odious
,
would
not
soon
dispatch
them
if
they
could
?
Blessed
be
the
great
Protector
of
the
Church
,
for
were
it
not
for
him
,
our
lives
would
soon
be
a
prey
to
your
cruelty
.
22.
And
indeed
if
these
Malignants
had
their
wills
,
they
would
undo
themselves
,
and
cut
down
the
bough
they
stand
upon
,
and
destroy
the
little
hope
and
help
that
is
yet
le●t
for
their
miserable
souls
:
It
is
for
the
sake
of
Gods
servants
among
them
that
judgements
are
so
long
kept
off
them
.
And
as
long
as
the
Gospel
and
Ministers
remains
,
salvation
is
offered
them
:
the
voice
of
mercy
is
calling
after
them
,
Repent
and
live
.
They
have
the
light
shining
in
their
eyes
,
which
may
at
last
convince
them
,
as
Paul
was
convinced
of
his
persecution
:
the
voice
which
they
despise
may
possibly
awake
them
.
Though
they
have
less
hope
then
others
;
yet
there
is
some
,
But
if
they
had
their
will
,
and
were
rid
of
the
Ministry
,
alas
what
would
the
forlorn
wretches
do
?
Then
they
might
damn
themselves
without
disturbance
,
and
go
quietly
to
hell
,
and
no
body
stop
them
,
and
say
,
[
Why
do
you
so
?
23.
And
I
pray
you
consider
what
it
is
that
these
men
would
have
?
What
if
the
Ministers
were
all
cast
out
?
would
they
have
any
to
do
Gods
work
in
their
stead
,
or
none
?
If
none
,
you
may
see
what
they
are
doing
:
If
any
,
Who
,
and
where
are
they
?
Is
it
not
horrible
Pride
if
all
these
silly
souls
do
think
that
they
can
do
it
better
themselves
?
And
what
else
do
Quakers
and
all
these
sects
that
are
the
enemies
of
the
Ministry
?
Do
they
not
go
up
and
down
the
Land
,
and
say
to
the
wisest
holyest
Teachers
,
as
if
they
took
them
by
the
sleeve
,
[
Come
down
and
let
me
preach
that
can
do
it
better
:
Come
down
thou
deceiver
and
ignorant
man
,
and
let
me
come
up
that
am
wiser
,
and
better
,
and
known
more
:
Out
with
these
proud
Lordly
Preachers
,
and
let
us
be
your
Teachers
,
that
are
m●re
holy
,
and
humble
,
and
self-denying
then
they
.
]
Is
not
this
the
loud
language
of
their
actions
?
And
can
you
not
hear
the
Devil
in
these
words
of
highest
Pride
and
Arrogancy
?
But
really
Sirs
,
do
you
think
that
these
men
would
teach
you
better
?
And
is
there
enow
that
are
wiser
and
better
then
we
to
fill
up
our
rooms
,
if
we
were
out
?
Do
but
prove
that
,
and
you
shall
have
my
consent
to
banish
all
the
Ministers
in
England
,
to
some
place
that
hath
greater
need
of
their
labour
,
that
they
may
no
more
trouble
you
that
have
no
need
of
them
,
and
keep
out
better
.
24.
Lastly
,
consider
on
what
sensless
pretences
all
this
enmity
against
the
Ministry
doth
vent
it self
.
You
shall
hear
the
worst
that
they
have
to
say
against
us
,
(
though
but
briefly
)
and
then
judge
.
1.
The
Quakers
say
,
We
are
idle
drones
that
labour
not
,
and
therefore
should
not
eat
.
Answ.
The
worst
I
wish
you
,
is
,
that
you
had
but
my
ease
instead
of
your
labour
.
I
have
reason
to
take
my self
for
the
least
of
Saints
,
and
yet
I
fear
not
to
tell
the
accuser
,
that
I
take
the
labour
of
most
Tradesmen
in
the
Town
to
be
a
pleasure
to
the
body
in
comparison
of
mine
;
(
though
for
the
ends
and
the
pleasure
of
my
mind
,
I
would
not
change
it
with
the
greatest
Prince
)
Their
labour
preserveth
health
,
and
mine
consumeth
it
:
They
work
in
ease
,
and
I
in
continual
pain
:
They
have
hours
and
dayes
of
recreation
:
I
have
scarce
time
to
eat
and
drink
:
No
body
molesteth
them
for
their
labour
;
but
the
more
I
do
,
the
more
hatred
and
trouble
I
draw
upon
me
.
If
a
Quaker
ask
me
,
what
all
this
labour
is
,
let
him
come
and
see
,
or
do
as
I
do
,
and
he
shall
know
.
2.
They
accuse
us
of
covetousness
and
oppression
,
because
we
take
tithes
or
hire
,
(
as
they
call
it
.
)
Answ.
1.
Is
it
not
malice
or
sacrilegious
covetousness
that
frameth
this
accusation
?
Whose
are
the
Tithes
?
are
they
ours
or
theirs
?
The
same
Law
of
the
Land
that
makes
the
nine
parts
theirs
,
doth
make
the
tenth
ours
.
If
we
have
no
title
to
the
tenth
,
they
have
none
to
the
rest
.
We
ask
none
of
our
people
for
a
farthing
.
They
give
it
not
to
us
:
It
was
never
theirs
.
When
they
buy
or
take
leases
of
their
Land
,
it
is
only
the
nine
parts
that
they
pay
for
,
and
if
the
tenths
were
sold
them
,
they
should
pay
themselves
a
tenth
part
more
.
And
would
these
men
make
all
the
people
thieves
and
covetous
,
to
take
or
desire
that
which
never
was
their
own
?
Nay
would
they
have
them
rob
God
,
to
whom
for
his
service
the
Tithes
were
devoted
?
Read
,
Mal.
3
8
,
9
,
10.
Rom.
2.
22.
Gen.
14.
20.
Heb.
7.
6
,
9.
And
whether
Tithe
it self
be
of
Divine
institution
still
,
is
more
then
they
are
able
to
disprove
.
Sure
I
am
,
when
Christ
told
them
of
tithing
mint
and
cummin
,
he
saith
,
These
ought
you
to
have
done
,
and
not
to
leave
the
other
undone
,
Mat.
23.
23.
2.
But
most
certain
I
am
that
God
hath
made
it
our
duty
to
meditate
on
his
word
,
and
give
our selves
wholly
thereto
,
1
Tim.
4.
15.
and
that
we
may
[
Forbear
working
,
and
not
go
on
warfare
at
our
own
charge
;
and
sowing
to
men
spiritual
things
,
should
reap
their
carnal
things
:
Do
ye
not
know
that
they
which
minister
about
holy
things
,
live
of
the
things
of
the
Temple
;
and
they
which
wait
at
the
Altar
,
are
partakers
with
the
Alter
?
Even
so
hath
the
Lord
ordained
,
that
they
which
preach
the
Gospel
should
live
of
the
Gospel
.
]
1
Cor.
9.
6
,
7
,
13
▪
14.
3.
And
know
you
not
that
the
primitive
Christians
gave
not
only
the
tenths
,
but
all
that
they
had
,
and
laid
it
at
the
Apostoles
feet
?
to
shew
that
the
Gospel
teacheth
more
clearly
then
the
Law
,
the
necessity
of
Dedicating
our selves
and
all
that
we
have
to
God
.
4.
And
yet
I
must
say
,
that
we
are
content
with
food
and
rayment
.
Most
Minist
in
England
would
be
glad
to
give
you
all
their
tithes
,
if
you
will
▪
but
allow
them
food
and
raim●●t
for
themselves
and
families
,
and
such
education
for
their
children
as
is
fittest
to
make
them
serviceable
to
God
.
And
I
hope
it
is
no
sin
to
have
mouths
that
must
be
fed
,
or
backs
that
must
be
cloathed
.
What!
must
Gods
Ministers
above
all
others
be
grudged
food
and
rayment
,
and
that
of
the
Lords
portion
,
which
none
of
you
pay
for
?
I
fear
not
to
imitate
Paul
stopping
the
mouths
of
malicious
accusers
,
and
to
tell
you
,
that
the
Ministers
,
whose
expences
I
am
acquainted
with
,
do
give
500.
pence
,
for
50.
that
they
receive
by
gift
from
their
people
:
and
that
they
take
all
that
they
have
as
Christs
,
and
not
their
own
,
and
if
they
have
never
so
much
they
devote
it
wholly
to
him
,
and
know
he
's
not
beholden
to
them
for
it
:
and
some
of
them
lay
out
in
charitable
uses
,
much
more
then
all
the
tithes
that
they
receive
for
their
Ministerial
maintenance
.
And
if
the
Quakers
that
accuse
them
of
covetousness
,
would
cast
up
accounts
with
them
,
I
doubt
not
but
it
will
be
found
that
they
receive
more
by
gift
then
Preachers
,
and
give
not
the
fourth
part
so
much
when
they
have
done
.
3.
Another
accusation
is
,
that
we
preach
false
Doctrine
,
and
deceive
the
people
.
Answ.
It
's
easie
to
say
so
of
any
man
in
the
world
:
But
when
they
come
to
prove
it
,
you
will
see
who
are
the
deceivers
.
4.
Another
is
,
that
we
are
persecutors
,
and
like
the
Priests
of
old
,
and
so
all
the
reproofs
of
them
and
the
Pharisees
belong
to
us
.
Answ.
This
is
soon
said
too
:
but
where
's
the
proof
?
For
themselves
we
have
no
mind
to
be
troubled
with
them
.
Let
them
let
us
alone
,
as
long
as
we
will
let
them
alone
.
But
yet
they
shall
be
taught
one
day
to
know
,
that
if
the
Magistrate
stop
the
mouths
of
such
railers
and
abusers
of
God
and
men
,
he
doth
no
more
persecute
them
,
then
he
persecuteth
a
thief
when
he
hangeth
him
;
or
then
Paul
persecuted
Hymenaeus
and
Philetus
when
he
delivered
them
up
to
Satan
;
or
Elymas
,
Acts
13.
11.
or
then
Peter
persecuted
Ananias
and
Sapphira
,
Acts
5.
or
then
God
would
have
had
the
Churches
be
persecutors
against
the
woman
Iezebel
that
was
suffered
to
teach
and
seduce
the
people
,
or
against
the
Doctrine
of
the
Nicolaitans
which
God
hated
,
Rev.
2.
15
,
20.
If
hindering
sin
,
be
persecuting
,
the
calling
of
a
Magistrate
is
to
be
a
persecutor
,
Rom.
13.
4.
and
all
parents
m●st
pesecute
their
own
children
.
5.
Another
accusation
is
,
that
we
are
against
the
preaching
of
any
but
our selves
.
Answ.
Who
doth
not
desire
that
all
the
Lords
people
were
Prophets
?
But
yet
we
know
all
are
not
Prophets
,
1
Cor.
12
29.
nor
Teachers
.
We
would
have
none
of
Gods
gifts
in
our
people
buried
,
but
all
improved
to
the
uttermost
for
his
glory
.
But
we
would
not
have
men
turn
Ordinary
Teachers
,
that
are
neither
sound
,
nor
able
,
nor
sent
;
nor
every
self-conceited
ignorant
man
,
have
leave
to
abuse
the
name
and
word
of
God
,
and
the
souls
of
men
.
What
would
you
have
more
then
is
granted
you
?
When
any
unordained
man
that
is
judged
competent
by
the
Commissioners
of
Approbation
(
of
whom
some
are
Souldiers
)
may
be
a
constant
preacher
,
and
have
fullest
maintenance
,
as
well
as
Presbyters
?
6.
Another
Charge
is
,
that
we
are
some
weak
,
and
some
scandalous
.
Answ.
We
do
all
that
we
are
able
to
cast
out
such
;
and
I
think
never
more
was
done
.
The
Magistrate
sets
his
Guard
at
the
door
,
and
lets
in
none
but
whom
he
please
:
and
sure
if
he
knew
where
to
have
better
than
those
that
are
in
,
he
would
put
them
in
,
or
else
he
is
too
blame
:
If
he
do
not
know
,
will
you
blame
him
for
using
the
best
that
he
can
get
?
But
if
you
will
come
and
help
us
to
cast
out
any
that
are
vicious
and
unworthy
,
we
will
give
you
thanks
.
7.
Another
Accusation
is
,
that
we
differ
among
our selves
,
and
one
saith
one
thing
,
and
another
another
thing
.
Answ.
1.
And
are
all
these
Sects
that
oppose
us
better
agreed
among
themselves
?
Enquire
and
judge
.
2.
Do
not
all
preach
one
Gospel
,
and
the
same
Essentials
of
the
Christian
Faith
?
And
we
expect
not
perfect
Unity
,
till
we
have
perfect
Knowledge
and
Holiness
;
which
we
dare
not
boast
of
,
whatever
Quakers
do
.
8.
Another
Accusation
is
,
that
we
are
not
true
Ministers
.
And
why
so
?
Because
we
have
not
an
uninterrupted
succession
of
lawful
Ordination
.
Answ.
This
Objection
is
the
Papists
,
who
have
little
reason
to
use
it
,
while
it
is
so
easie
a
matter
to
prove
so
many
interruptions
of
their
Papal
succession
.
At
large
and
often
have
we
answered
them
,
and
are
still
ready
to
deal
with
any
of
them
herein
,
and
to
prove
;
1.
That
an
uninterrupted
succession
of
right
Ordination
,
is
not
of
necessity
to
the
being
of
the
Ministry
.
2.
And
if
it
were
,
we
have
more
to
shew
for
it
than
they
.
If
others
stick
on
this
,
let
me
tell
them
,
that
Magistracy
is
as
truly
from
God
as
the
Ministry
:
And
let
ever
a
King
on
Earth
shew
me
an
uninterrupted
succession
giving
him
Title
to
his
Crown
,
and
I
will
shew
him
a
more
undoubted
succession
or
Title
to
my
Ministry
.
But
here
's
no
room
to
discuss
this
Question
.
9.
Object
.
But
you
are
Parish
Priests
,
and
no
true
Ministers
,
because
you
have
not
true
Churches
.
Answ.
All
the
Christians
in
our
Parishes
that
consent
are
our
Flock
:
And
we
undertake
to
prove
the
truth
of
such
Churches
,
not
only
against
scorn
,
but
against
all
the
Arguments
that
can
be
brought
.
10.
Object
.
But
you
have
not
the
Spirit
,
and
therefore
are
no
true
Ministers
.
Answ:
And
how
prove
you
that
we
have
not
the
Spirit
?
The
approvers
admit
none
but
such
as
they
think
have
the
Spirit
.
He
that
is
sanctified
hath
the
Spirit
:
Prove
us
unsanctified
,
and
we
will
resign
our
Office
.
Object
.
You
read
your
Sermons
out
of
a
Paper
;
therefore
you
have
not
the
Spirit
.
Answ.
A
strong
Argument
!
I
pray
you
take
seven
years
time
to
prove
the
consequence
.
As
wisely
do
the
Quakers
argue
,
that
because
we
use
Spectacles
,
or
Hour-glasses
,
and
Pulpits
,
we
have
not
the
Spirit
.
It
is
not
want
of
your
abilities
that
makes
Ministers
use
Notes
;
but
it
's
a
regard
to
the
work
,
and
the
good
of
the
Hearers
.
I
use
Notes
as
much
as
any
man
,
when
I
take
pains
;
and
as
little
as
any
man
when
I
am
lazy
,
or
busie
,
and
have
not
leisure
to
prepare
.
It
's
easier
to
us
to
preach
three
Sermons
without
Notes
,
than
one
with
them
.
He
is
a
simple
Preacher
that
is
not
able
to
preach
all
day
without
preparation
,
if
his
strength
would
serve
;
especially
if
he
preach
at
your
●ates
.
11.
Object
.
But
the
true
Ministry
is
persecuted
;
but
so
are
not
you
,
but
are
Persecutors
of
others
.
Answ.
1.
For
our
persecuting
others
,
be
so
merciful
as
to
prove
it
to
us
,
that
we
may
lament
it
.
If
punishing
wicked
men
and
Seducers
be
persecuting
,
not
only
Paul
was
such
,
that
wished
they
were
cut
off
that
troubled
the
Galatians
;
but
God
himself
would
be
the
greatest
of
all
persecutors
,
that
will
lay
you
in
Hell
without
repentance
,
and
then
you
will
wish
your
old
persecution
again
.
And
if
we
be
not
persecuted
,
what
means
the
reproaches
of
you
and
all
the
Drunkards
and
Malignants
about
us
?
But
I
pray
you
envy
us
not
our
lives
and
liberties
,
and
a
little
breathing
time
.
Do
you
not
read
that
[
The
Churches
had
rest
throughout
all
Judea
,
and
Galilee
,
and
Samaria
,
and
were
edified
,
and
walking
in
the
fear
of
the
Lord
,
and
in
the
comfort
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
were
multiplied
?
Acts
9.
31.
]
Envy
not
a
little
prosperity
to
the
Church
.
Doth
not
Paul
pray
that
the
Gospel
may
run
and
be
glorified
,
and
that
we
may
be
delivered
from
unreasonable
wicked
men
,
2
Thes.
3.
1.
Sometimes
you
can
say
that
more
glorious
days
are
promised
,
and
that
the
Saints
shall
rule
the
world
.
Unmerciful
men
!
It
is
but
a
while
ago
since
we
had
our
share
of
sufferings
!
Since
that
the
Sword
hath
hunted
after
us
!
Many
of
our
Brethren
are
yet
in
America
,
that
were
driven
thither
:
at
this
time
in
Spain
,
and
Italy
,
and
Germany
,
and
Savoy
:
Alas
,
what
do
our
Brethren
suffer
in
the
same
Cause
and
Calling
that
we
are
in
!
And
do
you
reproach
us
with
our
mercies
,
if
we
be
out
of
the
Furnace
but
a
little
while
,
in
one
corner
of
the
world
?
Object
.
12.
You
work
no
Miracles
to
confirm
your
Doctrine
.
Answ.
It
is
true
;
nor
do
we
need
:
It
is
confirmed
by
Miracles
long
ago
.
If
we
brought
a
new
Gospel
,
or
as
the
Papists
,
gave
you
not
our
Doctrine
on
the
credit
of
Scripture
,
but
Scripture
and
all
on
our
own
credit
,
then
you
might
justly
call
for
Miracles
to
prove
it
:
But
not
when
we
have
nothing
to
do
but
expound
and
apply
a
Doctrine
sealed
by
Miracles
already
.
Again
,
I
say
,
Let
any
Prince
on
Earth
that
questions
our
Calling
,
shew
his
Title
to
his
Crown
,
or
any
Iudge
or
Magistrate
to
his
Office
;
and
if
I
shew
not
as
good
a
Title
to
mine
,
l●t
me
be
taken
for
a
Deceiver
,
and
not
a
Minister
.
Christian
Reader
,
as
ever
thou
wouldest
be
sanctified
,
confirmed
,
and
saved
,
hold
fast
to
Christ
,
Scripture
,
Ministry
,
and
Spirit
,
and
that
in
the
Church
and
Communion
of
Saints
,
and
abhor
the
thoughts
of
separating
them
from
each
other
.
A
second
Sheet
for
the
MINISTRY
;
Iustifying
our
Calling
against
Quakers
,
Seekers
,
and
Papists
,
and
all
that
deny
us
to
be
the
Ministers
of
Christ
.
THe
corruption
of
the
Romish
Church
being
most
in
the
Errours
and
Vices
of
the
Priests
,
which
made
men
abhor
the
offering
of
the
Lord
(
1
Sam.
2.
17.
)
the
reproach
which
they
brought
upon
themselves
,
did
much
prepare
men
to
hearken
to
the
Reformers
:
The
observing
of
this
,
and
of
the
necessary
dependance
of
the
people
on
their
Pastors
,
hath
caused
the
Papists
to
bend
their
force
against
the
Ministers
of
the
Reformed
Churches
,
and
to
use
all
their
wit
to
defame
their
Persons
and
Callings
,
and
make
them
seem
ignorant
,
unworthy
,
or
no
Ministers
to
the
people
.
On
this
Errand
they
send
abroad
their
Agents
;
this
is
the
saving
Gospel
that
the
Seekers
,
Quakers
,
and
their
Brethren
preach
;
that
the
Scripture
is
not
the
Gospel
,
or
Word
of
God
,
and
that
we
are
no
true
Ministers
.
Whatever
Doctrine
we
are
preaching
,
the
Opposers
work
is
to
call
us
Deceivers
,
and
ask
,
How
we
prove
our selves
true
Ministers
?
My
work
therefore
at
this
time
,
for
the
sake
of
the
ignorant
in
our
Assemblies
,
shall
be
,
to
acquaint
them
with
our
answer
to
this
demand
.
And
I
shall
give
it
you
in
order
,
in
certain
Propositions
.
Prop.
1.
Both
in
the
Old
and
New
Testament
there
is
mention
of
two
distinct
sort
of
Ministers
of
Gods
appointment
.
First
,
such
as
received
some
new
Revelation●
(
either
a
Law
,
or
a
particular
Message
)
immediately
from
God
;
so
that
the
people
could
not
be
sure
that
their
Doctrine
was
true
,
till
they
were
sure
that
the
men
were
sent
of
God
.
These
were
called
Prophets
in
the
Old
Testament
,
and
Apostles
,
Prophets
,
&c.
in
the
New
.
So
Moses
received
the
Law
from
God
;
and
the
following
Prophets
their
particular
Messages
.
So
the
Apostles
received
the
Gospel
from
Christ
;
and
so
did
the
Seventy
,
and
other
Disciples
that
conversed
with
him
;
and
other
Prophets
and
Evangelists
had
it
by
immediate
inspiration
.
All
these
were
necessarily
by
Miracles
,
or
some
Infallible
Evidence
to
prove
their
own
Call
,
before
the
Hearers
could
receive
their
Doctrine
:
for
this
was
their
Message
;
[
The
Lord
hath
commanded
me
to
say
thus
or
thus
to
you
]
or
[
The
word
which
the
Lord
spake
to
me
is
thus
or
thus
]
This
sort
of
Ministers
the
Papists
and
Seekers
do
confess
.
But
besides
these
,
there
is
a
second
sort
of
true
Ministers
,
whose
Office
is
not
to
receive
from
God
any
new
Doctrine
,
Law
,
or
Message
;
but
to
proclaim
the
Laws
already
delivered
,
and
teach
men
the
Doctrine
already
revealed
,
and
to
oversee
and
govern
the
Churches
of
Christ
according
to
his
Laws
,
and
to
go
before
the
people
in
the
worship
of
God
:
The
Prophets
and
Apostles
did
both
these
;
both
reveal
the
Doctrine
which
they
received
from
Christ
,
and
teach
and
guide
the
Church
by
it
when
they
had
done
;
but
the
latter
sort
of
Ministers
do
but
the
latter
sort
of
the
work
.
The
Papists
and
Seekers
cheat
men
by
jumbling
all
together
,
as
if
there
were
no
Ministers
of
Gods
appointment
,
but
those
of
the
former
sort
;
and
therefore
they
call
for
Miracles
to
prove
our
Ministry
.
Here
therefore
I
shall
first
prove
,
that
the
second
sort
of
Ministers
are
of
Gods
Institution
.
2.
That
such
need
not
prove
their
Calling
by
Miracles
,
though
yet
God
may
work
Miracles
by
them
if
he
please
.
3.
That
we
are
true
Ministers
of
Christ
,
of
this
sort
.
1.
Christ
found
such
Ministers
under
the
Law
,
that
were
to
teach
and
rule
by
the
Law
before
received
,
and
not
to
receive
new
Laws
or
Massages
,
I
mean
the
ordinary
Priests
and
Levites
,
as
distinguished
from
Prophets
.
These
Priests
were
to
keep
the
Law
,
and
teach
it
the
people
,
and
the
people
were
to
seek
it
at
their
mouth
,
and
by
it
they
were
to
judge
mens
Causes
:
and
also
they
were
to
stand
between
the
people
and
God
in
publick
worship
,
as
is
exprest
,
Deut:
31.
26.
Iosh.
23.
6.
Neh.
8.
1
,
2
,
3
,
8
,
18.
&
9.
3.
Levit.
1.
&
2.
&
4.
&
5.
&
7.
&
13.
&
14.
throughout
,
Num.
5.
&
6.
Deut.
17.
12.
Mal.
2.
7.
Ier.
18
18.
The
Prophet
had
Visions
;
but
the
Priest
had
the
Law
,
Ezek
7.
26.
Isa.
8.
16
,
20.
Hag.
2.
11
,
12.
Num.
1.
50
1
Chron.
9.
26.
&
16.
4.
2
Chron
19.
11.
&
20.
19.
&
30.
17
,
22.
He
was
called
,
A
Teaching
Priest
,
2
Chron.
15.
3.
Lev.
10.
10
,
11.
Deut.
24.
8.
2
Chron
17.
7
▪
9.
Ezek.
44.
23.
2
Chron.
35.
3.
And
Christ
himself
sends
the
cleansed
to
the
Priest
,
and
commandeth
them
to
hear
the
Pharises
that
sat
in
Moses
Chair
,
though
they
were
no
Prophets
:
so
that
besides
the
Prophets
that
had
their
message
immediately
from
God
,
there
were
Priests
that
were
called
the
Ministers
of
the
Lord
,
Joel
1.
9.
2.
17.
and
Levites
that
were
not
to
bring
new
Revelations
,
but
to
teach
,
and
rule
,
and
worship
him
according
to
the
old
.
For
Moses
of
old
time
hath
in
every
City
them
that
preach
him
,
being
read
in
the
Synagogues
every
Sabbath
day
,
Acts
15.
21.
The
Iews
rejected
Christ
because
they
knew
him
not
;
nor
the
voice
of
the
Prophets
which
are
read
every
Sabbath
day
,
Acts
13.
27.
And
even
unto
this
day
,
when
Moses
is
read
,
the
Vail
is
on
their
heart
,
2
Cor.
3.
15.
And
they
that
would
not
believe
Moses
,
and
the
Prophets
(
thus
read
and
preached
)
neither
will
they
be
perswaded
,
though
one
rose
from
the
dead
,
Luke
16.
29
,
31.
2.
And
as
Priests
and
Levites
were
distinct
from
Prophets
before
Christ
,
so
Christ
appointed
besides
the
Apostles
and
Prophetical
Revealers
of
his
Gospel
,
a
standing
sort
of
Ministers
,
to
1.
Teach
,
2.
Rule
,
3.
And
worship
according
to
the
Gospel
which
the
former
had
revealed
,
and
attested
,
and
proved
to
the
world
.
These
were
called
Overseers
,
or
Bishops
,
Presbyters
,
or
Elders
,
Pastors
and
Teachers
;
and
also
the
Deacons
were
joyned
to
assist
them
,
Acts
14
23.
They
ordained
them
Elders
(
not
Prophets
or
Apostles
)
in
every
Church
,
Tit.
1.
5
Titus
was
to
ordain
Elders
in
every
City
:
Timothy
hath
full
direction
for
the
ordaining
of
Bishops
,
or
Elders
and
Deacons
,
1
Tim
3.
That
their
work
was
not
to
bring
new
Doctrine
,
but
to
teach
,
rule
,
and
worship
according
to
that
received
,
I
now
prove
,
2
Tim.
2.
2.
The
things
that
thou
hast
heard
of
me
among
many
witnesses
,
the
same
commit
thou
to
faithful
men
,
who
shall
be
able
to
teach
others
also
]
Mark
,
that
its
the
same
,
and
not
a
new
Doctrine
;
and
that
as
heard
from
Paul
among
many
witnesses
,
and
not
as
received
immediately
from
God
:
and
others
were
thus
to
receive
it
down
from
Timothy
.
And
v.
15.
Study
to
shew
thy self
approved
unto
God
,
a
workman
that
needeth
not
be
ashamed
,
rightly
dividing
the
word
of
truth
.
]
It
is
not
to
bring
new
Truths
,
but
rightly
to
divide
the
old
.
And
2
Tim.
1.
13.
Hold
fast
the
form
of
words
which
thou
hast
heard
of
me
(
not
which
thou
hadst
immediately
from
God
)
in
faith
and
love
which
is
in
Christ
Iesus
;
that
good
thing
which
was
committed
unto
thee
,
keep
,
by
the
Holy
Ghost
which
dwelleth
in
us
.
The
Holy
Ghost
is
to
help
us
in
keeping
that
which
is
committed
to
us
,
and
not
to
reveal
more
,
2
Tim
6.
13
,
14.
[
I
give
thee
charge
in
the
sight
of
God
,
that
thou
keep
this
Commandment
without
spot
,
unrebukable
,
till
the
appearing
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
There
was
a
form
of
Doctrine
delivered
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
Rom.
6.
17.
And
1
Tim.
5.
17.
The
Elders
that
rule
well
are
worthy
of
double
honour
,
especially
they
that
labour
in
the
Word
and
Doctrine
.
You
see
their
work
was
to
rule
and
labour
in
the
Word
and
Doctrine
,
1
Tim.
4.
13
,
14
,
15
,
16.
Till
I
come
,
give
attendance
to
Reading
,
to
Exhortation
,
to
Doctrine
;
meditate
upon
these
things
:
give
thy self
wholly
to
them
,
that
thy
profiting
may
appear
to
all
:
Take
heed
unto
thy self
,
and
unto
the
Doctrine
:
continue
in
them
;
for
in
doing
this
,
thou
shalt
both
save
thy self
and
them
that
hear
thee
.
]
1
Tim.
5.
6.
[
If
thou
put
the
brethren
in
remembrance
of
these
things
,
thou
shalt
be
a
good
Minister
of
Iesus
Christ
,
nourished
up
in
the
words
of
faith
,
and
of
good
doctrine
,
whereunto
thou
hast
attained
.
]
Mark
here
the
description
of
a
good
Minister
of
Christ
;
one
that
's
nourished
up
in
the
words
of
faith
,
and
good
doctrine
,
(
which
is
the
use
of
Schools
and
Universities
)
and
having
attained
it
,
makes
it
his
work
to
teach
it
,
and
put
others
in
remembrance
of
it
,
Tit.
1.
7
,
9
,
10
,
11.
For
a
Bishop
must
be
blameless
,
as
the
Steward
of
God
—
holding
f●ast
the
faithful
word
as
he
hath
been
taught
,
(
mark
that
)
that
he
may
be
able
by
sound
doctrine
,
both
to
exhort
and
convince
the
gainsayers
:
For
there
are
many
unruly
and
vain
talkers
and
deceivers
,
whose
mouths
must
be
stopped
,
who
subvert
whole
houses
,
teaching
things
which
they
ought
not
,
&c.
]
So
1
Tim.
3.
1
,
5.
The
Office
of
a
Bishop
is
to
rule
and
take
care
of
the
Church
of
God
:
]
To
take
heed
to
themselves
,
and
to
all
the
Flock
,
and
feed
the
Church
of
God
;
and
to
watch
hereunto
,
according
to
the
word
of
Gods
grace
,
which
is
fully
and
wholly
delivered
by
his
Apostles
,
and
is
able
to
build
us
up
,
and
give
us
an
inheritance
among
the
sanctified
:
as
Act.
20.
28
,
20
,
27
,
35
,
32.
1
Thes.
5.
12
,
13.
We
beseech
you
brethren
to
know
them
which
labour
among
you
,
and
are
over
you
in
the
Lord
,
and
admonish
you
(
this
is
their
Office
)
and
to
esteem
them
very
highly
in
love
for
their
works
sake
(
and
not
revile
them
as
the
servants
of
Satan
do
)
and
be
at
peace
among
your selves
,
Heb.
13.
7
,
17
,
24.
Remember
them
which
have
the
rule
over
you
,
which
have
spoken
to
you
the
word
of
God
:
Obey
them
that
have
the
rule
over
you
,
and
submit
your selves
,
for
they
watch
for
your
souls
,
as
they
that
must
give
account
,
that
they
may
do
it
with
joy
,
and
not
with
grief
:
for
that
is
unprofitable
for
you
.
Salute
all
them
that
have
the
Rule
over
you
:
The
Elders
of
the
Church
are
to
pray
with
,
and
for
the
sick
Jam.
5.
14.
They
must
feed
the
Flock
of
God
among
them
,
taking
the
oversight
of
it
,
1
Pet.
5.
1
,
2.
Thus
you
see
their
Office
and
work
.
2.
And
that
they
were
not
to
bring
any
new
Doctrine
,
further
appears
,
in
that
they
have
a
charge
to
Preach
no
other
doctrine
,
1
Tim.
1.
3.
Nor
to
be
tossed
as
children
with
every
wind
of
doctrine
,
Eph.
4.
14.
Nor
carried
about
with
divers
and
strange
doctrines
,
Heb.
13.
9.
3.
Yea
,
if
any
man
bring
not
the
doctrine
of
Christ
,
we
must
not
receive
him
into
our
houses
,
or
bid
him
God
speed
,
lest
we
be
partakers
of
his
evil
deeds
,
for
he
that
abideth
not
in
this
doctrine
hath
not
God
,
2
John
9.
10
,
11.
Gal.
1.
8.
9.
[
Though
we
or
an
Angel
from
heaven
,
preach
any
other
Gospel
to
you
,
then
that
which
we
have
preached
unto
you
,
let
him
be
accursed
.
As
we
said
before
,
so
say
I
now
again
:
If
any
man
preach
any
other
Gospel
to
you
then
that
ye
have
received
,
let
him
be
accursed
.
]
And
Rom.
16.
17
,
18.
Now
I
beseech
you
Brethren
,
mark
them
which
cause
divisions
and
offences
,
contrary
to
the
Doctrine
which
ye
have
learned
,
and
avoid
them
]
1
Tim.
6.
3.
If
any
man
teach
otherwise
,
and
consent
not
to
wholsome
words
,
the
words
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
to
the
Doctrine
which
is
according
to
Godliness
,
he
is
proud
,
knowing
nothing
,
but
doating
.
—
]
4.
And
if
all
Ministers
must
be
receivers
of
new
Doctrines
,
the
Church
would
never
know
when
it
hath
all
,
but
would
be
still
obeying
an
imperfect
Law
.
5.
And
it
would
be
an
oppression
to
the
Church
instead
of
a
Direction
,
to
be
so
overwhelmed
with
new
Doctrines
and
Precepts
.
6.
And
it
would
accuse
Christ
,
the
Lawgiver
,
of
such
mutability
,
as
wise
Princes
are
not
guilty
of
;
to
be
still
changing
or
adding
to
his
Laws
.
7.
There
was
great
occasion
for
the
New
Testament
or
Gospel
,
upon
the
great
work
of
our
Redemption
:
but
there
is
no
such
cause
for
alterations
since
.
8.
The
Priests
before
Christ
were
not
to
receive
new
Laws
,
as
is
said
.
9.
The
Companions
of
the
Apostles
that
wrought
Miracles
,
had
not
all
new
Revelations
;
but
did
it
to
seal
up
this
Gospel
.
10.
What
need
we
more
then
actual
experience
,
that
God
doth
not
give
New
Revelations
to
the
world
,
and
none
since
the
Scripture
times
,
have
sealed
any
other
by
Miracles
.
And
thus
I
have
proved
to
you
the
two
sorts
of
Ministers
:
as
Paul
plainly
distinguisheth
them
,
1
Cor.
3.
10
,
11
,
12.
Eph
2.
20.
There
are
Planters
and
Waterers
,
Master
builders
that
lay
the
foundation
,
and
others
that
build
thereon
:
Other
foundation
can
no
man
lay
then
that
which
is
laid
:
but
every
man
that
buildeth
hay
or
stuble
and
loseth
his
work
,
doth
not
nullifie
the
Ministry
.
We
are
built
on
the
foundation
of
the
Apostles
and
Prophets
,
Iesus
Christ
being
the
head
corner-stone
:
but
we
are
not
built
on
the
foundation
of
every
Pastor
,
Teacher
,
Elder
,
Bishop
or
Deacon
:
Though
both
in
their
places
(
Apostles
,
Prophets
,
Evangelists
,
Pastors
and
Teachers
)
are
given
for
the
perfecting
of
the
Saints
,
for
the
work
of
the
Ministry
,
for
the
Edifying
of
the
body
of
Christ
,
Eph.
4.
11
,
12.
That
we
might
be
one
united
Body
,
having
one
fixed
standing
doctrine
,
ver.
14
,
15
,
16.
And
how
shall
we
escape
if
we
neglect
so
great
salvation
;
which
at
the
first
began
to
be
spoken
by
the
Lord
,
and
was
confirmed
unto
us
by
them
that
heard
him
:
(
mark
whence
the
Church
receiveth
it
)
God
also
bearing
them
witness
(
but
not
every
Elder
or
Teacher
)
both
with
signs
and
wonders
,
and
with
divers
Miracles
,
and
gifts
of
the
Holy
Ghost
according
to
his
own
will
,
Heb.
2.
3
,
4.
Prop.
2.
And
now
that
these
later
Ministers
need
not
prove
their
calling
by
Miracles
,
I
prove
thus
:
1.
God
never
imposed
such
a
task
upon
them
,
nor
commanded
the
people
to
require
such
a
proof
,
and
not
to
believe
any
but
worker
of
Miracles
.
2.
God
gave
not
all
the
gift
of
Miracles
,
that
were
employed
in
his
work
even
in
the
Apostles
daies
:
Are
all
workers
of
Miracles
?
saith
Paul
;
some
had
by
the
Spirit
,
the
word
of
wisedom
,
and
of
knowledge
,
and
others
Tongues
,
and
others
Interpretation
,
and
others
Miracles
,
1
Cor.
12
29
,
7
,
8
,
9
,
10.
3.
They
that
have
the
Holy
Ghost
are
owned
by
Christ
;
and
so
have
many
without
working
Miracles
.
See
Rom.
8.
9.
1
Cor.
12.
3.
Gal.
5.
18
,
22
,
23
,
24.
1
Cor.
6.
11.
Eph.
3.
16.
&
5.
9
,
18.
1
Pet.
1.
2
,
22.
Rom.
15.
13
,
16.
Tit.
3.
5.
4.
The
Law
of
Moses
was
kept
and
taught
by
Priests
and
Levites
that
wrought
not
Miracles
.
5.
If
the
Laws
of
all
Nations
may
be
kept
without
Miracles
,
so
may
the
Laws
of
Christ
.
6.
If
humane
writings
are
kept
without
Miracles
,
(
as
Homer
,
Virgil
,
Ovid
,
Cicero
,
Livy
,
&c.
)
so
may
the
Laws
of
God
much
more
,
as
being
the
daily
subject
of
the
belief
,
meditation
,
conference
,
preaching
,
controversies
,
devotions
of
Christians
through
the
world
,
and
translated
into
so
many
Tongues
.
7.
There
is
nothing
in
the
Nature
of
the
thing
that
requireth
ordinary
Miracles
.
Cannot
men
sufficiently
prove
without
Miracles
,
that
there
have
been
such
men
as
Caesar
,
Pompey
,
Aristotle
,
or
which
be
Calvins
or
Bellarmines
writings
,
&c.
Much
more
evidently
may
they
prove
what
doctrine
is
essential
to
Christianity
,
and
the
Scripture
that
contains
the
whole
.
8.
Else
Parents
could
not
teach
their
children
,
nor
bring
them
up
in
the
Nurture
and
admonition
of
the
Lord
,
Eph.
6.
4.
Nor
teach
them
with
Timothy
,
from
a
child
to
know
the
Scriptures
,
which
are
able
to
make
men
wise
to
salvation
through
faith
in
Christ
,
2.
Tim.
3.
15.
Must
no
Parents
teach
their
Children
to
know
Christ
,
but
such
as
can
work
Miracles
?
9.
The
Doctrine
which
we
preach
is
fully
confirmed
by
Miracles
already
,
by
Christ
and
his
Apostles
:
There
needs
no
greater
then
Christs
own
Resurrection
,
nor
more
then
were
done
;
which
Universal
unquestionable
History
and
Tradition
hath
brought
down
to
our
hands
.
10.
It
is
a
ridiculous
expectation
,
that
every
person
should
see
the
Miracles
before
they
do
believe
.
Then
if
Christ
had
done
Miracles
before
all
Ierusalem
,
save
one
man
,
that
one
man
should
not
be
bound
to
believe
:
Or
if
I
could
do
miracles
in
this
Town
or
Country
,
none
must
believe
me
ever
the
more
but
those
that
see
it
.
And
so
you
may
as
well
say
,
I
should
not
believe
that
there
is
any
Sea
or
Land
,
City
or
Kingdom
,
France
,
Spain
,
Rome
,
&c.
but
what
I
see
.
Are
these
men
worthy
to
be
talkt
with
?
that
believe
no
body
,
and
confess
themselves
such
Lyars
that
they
would
have
no
body
believe
them
.
It
was
not
all
that
saw
Christs
Miracles
or
Resurrection
,
or
the
Apostles
miracles
!
It
seems
the
rest
were
not
bound
to
be
Christians
?
Even
as
Clem
:
Writer
told
me
,
that
no
man
is
bound
to
believe
that
Christ
did
Rise
again
,
or
the
rest
of
Christianity
,
that
seeth
not
Miracles
himself
to
prove
it
:
adding
withall
,
that
indeed
Antichrist
may
do
Miracles
;
and
so
it
seems
for
all
the
talk
,
miracles
themselves
would
not
serve
if
they
saw
them
.
11.
Is
it
not
to
put
a
scorn
on
God
Almighty
,
to
lay
that
the
Glory
of
all
his
most
miraculous
works
should
be
buried
to
all
that
saw
them
not
;
and
that
Parents
should
not
tell
them
to
their
Children
,
or
Children
should
not
believe
them
if
they
do
?
12.
It
s
injurious
to
Posterity
,
that
the
knowledge
of
the
most
wonderful
works
of
God
shall
be
only
for
the
good
of
them
that
see
them
,
and
that
all
ages
after
shall
be
never
the
better
.
13.
It
tends
to
make
men
mad
and
as
Ideots
,
that
must
know
and
believe
no
more
then
they
see
:
what
kind
of
folks
must
these
be
,
that
know
not
that
there
is
either
Prince
or
Parliament
,
City
or
Countrey
,
or
any
folks
in
the
world
but
those
they
have
seen
?
This
will
stand
with
trading
,
converse
,
Subjection
,
Societies
;
and
its
doubtful
whether
such
are
capable
of
managing
estates
;
or
should
not
be
put
under
others
as
Ideots
?
14.
Children
cannot
learn
to
read
nor
speak
without
some
kind
of
belief
of
them
that
teach
them
:
nor
can
they
obey
their
parents
nor
learn
any
trade
,
nor
obey
Physitians
:
so
that
this
conceit
of
incredulity
is
against
the
Nature
,
livelihood
,
and
life
of
man
.
15.
And
they
would
tie
God
to
be
at
the
beck
of
every
unreasonable
Infidel
;
that
shall
say
,
[
Though
all
the
Town
have
seen
thy
Miracles
,
yet
I
will
see
my self
,
or
else
I
will
not
believe
.
]
16.
They
expect
that
God
should
overturn
the
course
of
Nature
:
for
if
Miracles
be
as
ordinary
as
the
operations
of
Nature
,
they
are
confounded
.
17.
And
by
this
they
would
cross
themselves
,
and
make
Miracles
uneffectual
:
For
if
they
were
ordinary
;
few
would
be
moved
by
them
as
any
proof
of
a
Divine
Testimony
:
were
it
as
ordinary
for
the
Sun
to
go
backward
as
forward
,
who
would
take
it
for
a
Miracle
?
To
this
Clem
:
Writer
answers
me
,
that
[
Miracles
were
convincing
in
the
first
Age
when
they
were
common
]
Answ.
How
common
?
Not
as
natural
operations
:
Nor
so
as
for
all
Countreys
or
persons
to
see
them
;
500
saw
Christ
at
once
after
his
Resurrection
:
5000.
were
once
miraculously
fed
:
but
as
this
was
not
every
days
work
,
so
what
was
this
to
others
?
And
in
that
it
was
but
for
an
age
,
and
rarely
in
after
ages
,
shews
that
they
were
not
for
every
mans
eyes
.
18.
What
need
we
more
proof
then
actual
experience
,
that
God
doth
not
often
now
work
miracles
!
And
he
that
saith
the
Gospel
,
and
Christian
faith
,
and
Church
,
and
Ministry
are
therefore
ceased
,
its
like
will
not
take
it
ill
to
be
taken
himself
for
an
Heathen
or
Infidel
.
19.
And
we
have
experience
of
millions
that
still
do
actually
and
stedfastly
believe
in
Christ
without
Miracles
:
and
many
have
laid
down
their
lives
on
that
belief
:
therefore
without
miracles
men
may
believe
.
But
to
this
Clem
:
Writer
saith
to
me
,
[
These
believers
of
all
sorts
condemn
each
other
as
Hereticks
.
]
Answ.
But
not
as
Infidels
.
None
but
the
ignorant
or
passionate
condemn
all
other
sorts
as
Hereticks
.
The
sober
do
not
.
And
it
is
not
enough
to
prove
you
a
bastard
,
if
an
angry
Brother
call
you
so
.
20.
Because
this
sheet
alloweth
me
not
room
,
I
intreat
the
Reader
to
peruse
these
Texts
,
which
tell
him
aloud
that
the
word
and
works
of
God
must
be
believed
by
Tradition
,
though
without
Miracles
,
Exod.
10.
1
,
2.
&
12.
14
,
17
,
26
,
27
,
42.
Deut.
11.
2.
to
the
22.
&
29.
22.
to
28.
Iosh.
4.
6
,
7.
&
22.
24.
to
32.
Psalm
.
48.
13.
&
78.
1.
to
9.
&
102.
18.
&
145.
4.
&
89.
1.
Ioel.
1.
2
,
3
,
4.
Acts
1.
8.
&
2.
32.
&
5.
30
,
31
,
32.
&
10.
38.
to
42.
&
13.
30
,
31.
&
1.
22.
&
4.
33.
&
22.
15.
&
26.
16.
&
23.
11.
2
Tim.
2.
2.
Iohn
20.
29.
&
19.
35.
&
15.
27.
&
12.
17.
&
5.
33.
&
1.
15
,
32
,
34
Luke
4.
22.
1
Pet.
5.
1.
And
that
you
would
read
my
Determination
of
this
very
Question
in
my
Book
against
Infidelity
:
I
proceed
to
the
next
.
Proposition
3.
This
ordinary
Ministry
for
teaching
,
ruling
,
and
publick
worship
,
was
ordained
by
Christ
to
continue
till
his
coming
,
and
doth
yet
continue
,
and
did
not
cease
when
the
extraordinary
Ministry
ceased
.
I
prove
it
,
Matth.
16.
18.
Vpon
this
Rock
will
I
build
my
Church
,
and
the
Gates
of
Hell
shall
not
prevail
against
it
.
]
The
Church
never
did
nor
can
subsist
without
its
Officers
,
who
are
an
Essential
part
of
it
,
as
it
is
a
Political
Body
,
and
the
first
and
most
eminent
part
,
as
it
is
a
Community
.
And
therefore
if
the
Ministry
be
extinct
,
the
Gates
of
Hell
have
prevailed
against
the
Church
:
And
then
Christ
is
overcome
,
or
hath
broke
his
promise
;
and
then
he
were
not
Christ
:
So
that
if
Christ
be
Christ
,
the
Church
and
Ministry
continue
.
So
Luke
1.
33.
He
shall
reign
over
the
House
of
Jacob
for
ever
,
and
of
his
Kingdome
there
shall
be
no
end
,
Isa.
9.
6
,
7.
Of
the
encrease
of
his
government
and
peace
there
shall
be
no
end
,
Psalm
145.
13.
Thy
Kingdome
is
an
everlasting
Kingdome
,
and
thy
Dominion
endureth
throughout
all
Generations
.
Christ
ruleth
by
his
Officers
in
his
Church
;
if
Church
or
Ministry
had
an
end
,
his
Kingdome
had
an
end
,
and
he
reigned
not
for
ever
,
Matth.
28
20.
Loe
,
I
am
with
you
alway
,
even
to
the
end
of
the
world
.
To
this
express
promise
,
Clem.
Writer
hath
no
wiser
an
answer
,
but
that
,
[
it
is
conditional
.
If
they
teach
men
to
observe
all
things
that
Christ
hath
commanded
,
then
he
will
be
with
them
,
else
not
.
]
Repl.
This
is
your
forgery
:
here
is
no
such
words
,
but
an
absolute
promise
.
His
being
with
them
,
is
to
support
and
help
them
in
his
work
:
And
will
you
feign
Christ
to
promise
them
help
on
condition
they
do
it
without
?
The
further
Cavils
against
this
Text
and
others
,
the
London
Ministers
in
their
Vindication
have
answered
at
large
,
Eph.
4.
11
,
12
,
13.
The
Past●rs
and
Teachers
are
given
to
the
Church
for
the
perfecting
of
the
Saints
for
the
work
of
the
Ministry
,
for
the
edifying
of
the
body
of
Christ
,
till
we
all
come
in
the
unity
of
the
faith
,
and
of
the
knowledge
of
the
Son
of
God
to
a
perfect
man
,
&c.
]
Extraordinary
and
ordinary
Officers
are
here
conjoyned
,
who
between
them
are
to
perfect
the
building
,
the
first
laying
the
foundation
,
and
the
others
building
thereon
,
1
Tim.
6.
13
,
14.
I
give
thee
charge
in
the
sight
of
God
—
that
thou
keep
this
Commandment
without
spot
,
unrebukable
,
unto
the
appearing
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
]
which
must
needs
extend
to
his
Successors
.
The
faithful
and
wise
Stewards
that
give
the
children
their
meat
in
due
season
,
will
be
found
so
doing
by
the
Lord
at
his
coming
,
Luke
12.
42
,
43.
And
it
is
not
till
the
last
day
that
Christ
will
give
up
the
Kingdome
to
the
Father
,
1
Cor.
15.
25.
2.
The
Apostles
actually
setled
an
ordinary
Ministry
in
their
time
,
as
is
proved
.
3.
There
are
Commands
for
setling
Successors
of
these
,
as
2
Tim.
2.
2.
Tit.
1.
5.
as
is
proved
.
4.
These
Ministers
are
described
,
and
the
way
of
their
Ordination
setled
by
Canons
,
1
Tim.
3.
Tit.
1.
5.
We
had
the
several
Angels
of
the
Churches
in
their
places
,
Revel.
2.
&
3.
and
promises
to
some
of
them
for
the
future
,
with
a
Command
[
Hold
fast
till
I
come
,
2.
23.
]
and
3.
10.
[
I
will
keep
thee
from
the
hour
of
temptation
which
shall
come
on
all
the
world
:
Behold
,
I
come
quickly
.
]
6.
Christ
hath
commanded
the
Ministerial
work
to
continue
to
the
end
:
As
the
Preaching
of
the
Word
must
be
to
all
Nations
,
and
every
Creature
,
Matth.
28.
19.
Mark
16.
15.
And
these
most
cruel
men
would
have
all
the
Preachers
give
over
their
work
,
and
leave
the
world
to
perish
in
Infidelity
.
So
for
the
assembling
of
our selves
together
,
and
exhorting
one
another
,
we
are
commanded
not
to
forsake
it
,
as
is
the
manner
of
some
;
and
so
much
the
more
,
as
we
see
the
day
approaching
,
Heb.
10.
23
,
24
,
25.
So
that
the
nearer
we
are
to
Christs
coming
,
the
closer
must
we
stick
to
Church-Communion
,
and
holy
Assemblies
;
considering
,
that
it
s
but
a
little
while
,
and
he
that
comes
will
come
,
and
shall
not
tarry
,
ver.
37.
God
doth
on
purpose
forbear
his
coming
,
because
he
is
long-suffering
,
and
will
continue
the
means
to
call
men
to
repentance
,
and
then
the
day
of
the
Lord
will
come
suddenly
,
2
Pet.
3.
9
,
10.
[
The
Word
of
the
Lord
endureth
for
ever
:
and
this
is
the
word
which
by
the
Gospel
is
preached
to
you
,
1
Pet.
1.
25.
The
Lords
Supper
is
Instituted
to
be
used
to
shew
the
Lords
death
till
he
come
,
1
Cor.
11.
26.
Church-government
or
Discipline
is
a
fixed
Ordinance
,
Mat.
18.
15
,
16
,
17.
And
if
the
work
continue
,
the
workmen
must
continue
.
7.
The
mercy
of
God
,
and
the
Efficacy
of
Christs
Blood
,
and
the
necessities
of
the
Church
continue
:
we
still
need
a
Teaching
Ministry
,
Heb.
5.
11.
and
for
our
need
it
is
Instituted
till
the
Church
be
perfect
,
that
we
be
not
as
children
toss'd
up
and
down
,
Eph.
4.
13
,
14.
What
enemies
to
us
,
and
to
the
love
and
mercy
of
God
are
they
that
would
perswade
men
,
that
he
so
quickly
withdrew
so
great
a
mercy
,
when
the
gifts
and
calling
of
God
are
without
repentance
?
8.
The
Law
and
its
Priesthood
was
not
removed
but
by
the
glory
of
a
better
Law
and
Ministry
:
And
Christ
is
the
Mediator
of
a
better
Covenant
and
Promises
,
Heb.
7.
22.
&
8.
7
,
8.
Therefore
he
will
not
deal
so
much
worse
.
9.
Christ
telleth
us
that
a
wise
man
will
consider
whether
he
can
go
through
with
it
,
before
he
build
or
make
War
:
Therefore
he
would
not
himself
begin
to
build
his
Church
,
and
enter
himself
the
Captain
of
our
Salvation
,
and
presently
let
his
Enterprize
fall
.
10.
If
the
Ministry
continue
not
,
then
the
Church
continueth
not
;
for
as
the
Head
,
Liver
,
and
Stomack
,
or
Lungs
are
to
the
Body
,
so
is
the
Ministry
to
the
Church
,
1
Cor.
12.
13
,
19
,
20
,
28
,
29.
They
plant
and
water
it
,
1
Cor.
3.
6.
and
build
it
,
ver.
10.
For
how
shall
we
believe
on
him
of
whom
we
have
not
heard
?
and
how
shall
we
hear
without
a
Preacher
?
and
hew
shall
they
preach
unless
they
be
sent
?
Rom.
10.
14.
But
the
Church
doth
continue
:
for
first
,
else
Christ
were
no
longer
the
Head
of
it
,
the
King
,
Prophet
,
or
Priest
,
and
so
not
Christ
:
But
he
is
a
Priest
for
ever
,
abiding
continually
:
he
continueth
ever
,
and
hath
an
unchangeable
Priesthood
;
he
ever
liveth
to
make
intercession
for
those
that
come
to
God
by
him
,
Heb.
7.
3.
22
,
24
,
25.
2.
Those
that
deny
the
Church
,
must
needs
deny
themselves
Christians
and
Members
of
that
Church
.
3.
There
is
no
Salvation
promised
but
to
the
Church
,
Eph.
5.
23
,
25
,
26
,
27.
Mark
16.
16.
4.
Blindness
is
on
the
Jews
but
till
the
fulness
of
the
Gentiles
be
come
in
,
and
so
all
Israel
shall
be
saved
:
Therefore
it
is
most
evident
that
the
Gentile
Church
shall
not
cease
till
the
fulness
have
prepared
for
the
re-ingraffing
of
the
Iews
,
Rom.
11.
25
,
26.
5.
It
is
an
everlasting
Kingdome
,
which
cannot
be
moved
,
and
the
City
of
the
living
God
,
the
heavenly
Jerusalem
,
whereof
even
the
Angels
and
perfected
Spirits
of
the
Iust
are
a
part
,
to
which
we
come
by
Faith
:
therefore
it
ceaseth
not
,
Heb.
12.
22
,
23
,
28.
6.
When
that
which
is
perfect
is
come
,
then
that
which
is
in
part
shall
be
done
away
,
1
Cor.
13.
10.
but
not
before
.
7.
If
nothing
can
separate
us
from
the
love
of
God
,
no
not
any
distress
or
tribulation
,
then
are
not
all
the
Ministers
and
Church
cut
off
,
Rom.
8.
34.
to
39.
Yea
,
those
that
in
all
Ages
suffer
for
his
sake
,
are
not
cut
off
from
him
;
but
so
many
faithful
Ministers
do
.
8.
But
what
should
I
say
any
more
against
that
Assertion
which
carrieth
stark
Heathenism
or
Infidelity
in
its
Forehead
,
reproaching
Christ
as
no
Christ
,
and
teaching
men
that
they
are
not
bound
to
be
Christians
,
and
believe
the
Gospel
,
and
perswading
the
world
to
despise
Christs
Messengers
and
Ordinances
;
and
Ministers
to
cast
off
their
Masters
work
;
which
in
two
words
is
,
to
turn
Infidels
,
or
Apostates
.
I
must
refer
you
for
my
fuller
answer
to
such
men
,
to
my
Book
against
Infidelity
.
Prop.
4.
God
hath
in
his
Law
appointed
a
standing
way
for
the
calling
of
these
ordinary
Teaching
,
Ruling
,
worshipping
Ministers
,
in
all
Ages
;
and
doth
himself
call
them
in
this
way
.
1.
He
instituteth
the
Office
.
2.
He
commandeth
that
fit
persons
be
ordained
to
this
Office
.
3.
He
describeth
them
by
their
necessary
Qualifications
.
All
this
is
at
large
,
1
Tim.
3.
Tit.
1.
Act.
20.
1
Pet.
5.
&c.
This
is
his
work
by
his
standing
Law
:
By
which
also
he
commandeth
the
people
to
chuse
,
consent
to
,
or
accept
the
fit
,
and
to
hear
and
obey
them
,
Act.
14.
23.
2
Thes.
5.
12.
Act.
6.
3
,
5.
Heb.
13.
7
,
17.
And
then
by
Providence
,
1.
He
giveth
them
those
gifts
of
the
Spirit
that
may
competently
qualifie
them
for
their
Office
.
2.
He
assisteth
the
Chusers
and
Ordainers
to
discern
those
Qualifications
,
and
do
their
duties
.
3.
He
causeth
some
special
fitness
of
a
Minister
to
the
special
Province
or
Charge
which
he
is
to
undertake
,
and
special
inviting
occasions
and
opportunities
,
and
oft-times
causeth
Necessity
to
make
the
choice
.
4.
He
boweth
the
heart
of
the
person
called
to
consent
,
and
usually
to
desire
the
work
(
for
the
right
ends
.
)
5.
And
if
he
be
called
to
be
the
Pastor
of
a
particular
Church
,
he
moveth
the
people
to
consent
or
accept
him
.
And
thus
God
according
to
his
appointed
Order
doth
call
his
Ministers
:
Besides
which
,
he
afterward
1.
Helps
them
in
his
work
:
2.
And
procureth
them
liberty
,
and
often
furtherance
from
Christian
Magistrates
.
3.
And
giveth
them
success
.
Proposition
5.
The
faithful
Pastors
of
the
Reformed
Churches
,
are
these
ordinary
Ministers
of
Christ
,
approved
by
him
,
and
given
in
great
mercy
to
his
people
,
who
are
bound
to
know
▪
honour
,
and
obey
them
in
the
Lord
.
I
exclude
not
all
others
,
but
I
now
prove
that
these
are
true
Ministers
.
Argument
1.
They
that
have
all
that
is
essential
to
true
Ministers
are
true
Ministers
:
But
such
are
these
Pastors
of
the
Reformed
Churches
;
as
I
prove
thus
:
If
the
Office
it self
be
of
Gods
Institution
,
and
their
Qualifications
competent
,
and
their
entrance
right
in
every
point
of
flat
Necessity
,
then
they
have
all
that
is
essential
to
true
Ministers
:
But
the
former
is
true
,
as
I
shall
prove
in
the
three
several
parts
.
1.
That
the
Office
it self
is
of
Gods
appointment
,
is
proved
fully
before
,
and
confessed
by
all
Christians
that
ever
I
knew
,
Acts
14.
23.
1
Tim.
3.
Tit.
1.
1
Pet.
5.
1
,
2.
1
Thes.
5.
12.
Heb.
13.
7
,
17
,
24.
Acts
20.
28.
2.
For
Qualifications
,
they
have
1.
competent
Knowledge
,
2.
and
Vtterance
,
3.
and
Godliness
:
and
these
are
the
Qualifications
that
God
accepteth
.
1
Cor.
12.
8.
1
Tim.
2.
15.
1
Tim.
5.
17.
Mark
the
Canons
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
2
Tim.
2.
2.
They
must
be
1.
Faithful
men
,
2.
Able
to
teach
others
:
But
such
are
those
in
question
,
1
Tim.
3.
A
Bishop
must
be
blameless
(
that
is
,
not
scandalous
)
the
husband
of
one
Wife
,
vigilant
,
sober
,
of
good
behaviour
,
given
to
hospitality
,
apt
to
teach
,
not
given
to
Wine
,
no
striker
,
not
greedy
of
filthy
lucre
,
but
patient
,
not
a
brawler
,
not
covetous
,
one
that
ruleth
well
his
own
house
having
his
children
in
subjection
,
with
all
gravity
.
]
To
which
is
added
,
Tit.
1.
8
,
9.
A
lover
of
good
men
,
sober
,
just
,
holy
temperate
,
holding
fast
the
faithful
word
as
he
hath
been
taught
,
that
he
may
be
able
by
sound
Doctrine
both
to
exhort
,
and
to
convince
the
gain-sayers
.
]
Let
all
here
note
:
1.
That
here
is
not
only
the
mention
of
the
Vertues
necessary
to
the
Being
,
but
to
the
well-being
also
of
a
Minister
:
2.
And
yet
through
the
great
mercy
of
God
,
all
these
are
the
qualifications
of
multitudes
of
the
Pastors
of
the
Reformed
Churches
,
as
malice
it self
must
be
forced
to
confess
:
But
if
any
deny
it
of
any
particular
men
,
as
that
is
nothing
to
the
rest
;
so
an
unproved
accusation
is
not
by
honest
men
to
be
believed
.
The
world
knows
that
the
Act
for
rejecting
scandalous
,
insufficient
,
negligent
Ministers
is
very
strict
,
and
Commissioners
in
each
County
forward
to
execute
it
,
and
Ministers
have
enemies
enough
to
search
out
their
faults
,
and
yet
none
are
more
forward
than
Ministers
themselves
to
have
the
Act
put
in
execution
;
so
that
their
standing
justifies
them
before
the
world
:
Or
,
if
any
will
yet
deny
them
the
necessary
Qualifications
,
I
here
challenge
and
provoke
them
to
accuse
all
that
are
guilty
,
and
cast
them
out
;
or
else
to
confess
themselves
meer
slanderers
,
and
back-biters
,
and
learn
more
truth
and
modesty
hereafter
.
3.
And
for
the
third
point
,
their
entrance
into
the
Office
:
They
have
all
that
God
hath
made
necessary
to
a
just
entrance
,
as
I
prove
:
They
that
have
a
true
Ordination
,
and
the
Peoples
consent
,
and
the
Magistrates
allowance
,
have
all
that
God
hath
made
necessary
to
a
just
entrance
,
and
more
than
all
:
But
the
said
Pastors
of
the
Reformed
Churches
have
true
Ordination
,
and
the
Peoples
consent
,
and
the
Magistrates
allowance
:
That
they
have
true
Ordination
,
I
shall
shew
anone
in
answering
all
that
can
be
said
against
it
.
The
Peoples
consent
,
by
Electing
,
or
Accepting
,
is
known
by
the
fact
;
and
so
is
the
Magistrates
by
Law
and
fact
:
I
put
in
all
this
,
though
more
than
necessary
,
that
all
Objections
may
be
satisfied
at
once
:
So
that
the
Enumerations
being
unquestionable
,
the
Conclusion
is
so
to
.
In
short
;
All
those
are
true
Ministers
,
that
are
in
an
Office
of
Gods
own
Institution
,
and
are
competently
fitted
for
that
Office
by
Knowledge
,
Godliness
,
and
Vtterance
,
and
have
all
,
and
more
than
all
that
God
hath
made
necessary
to
a
right
entrance
or
admission
,
even
true
Ordination
,
consent
of
the
Flock
,
and
the
Magistrates
allowance
.
But
such
are
the
said
Pastors
of
the
Reformed
Churches
,
therefore
they
are
true
Ministers
of
Christ
.
Argument
2.
Those
that
have
not
only
the
Essentials
,
but
excel
all
other
Ministers
on
Earth
(
that
are
known
to
the
world
)
are
certainly
the
true
Ministers
of
Christ
.
But
such
are
the
Ministers
before-mentioned
of
the
Reformed
Churches
;
Ergo.
This
will
be
proved
at
once
with
the
next
,
which
is
,
Argument
3.
Either
these
Pastors
of
the
Reformed
Churches
are
the
true
Ministers
of
Christ
,
or
else
there
are
none
such
visible
in
the
world
:
But
there
are
such
visibly
and
certainly
in
the
world
,
as
was
proved
;
else
there
is
no
Church
,
no
Ordinances
,
no
Christianity
,
no
Christ
:
For
he
can
be
no
King
without
Subjects
and
Laws
;
no
Master
without
a
School
and
Scholars
;
no
Physitian
without
Patients
;
no
Husband
without
his
Spouse
;
no
Head
without
a
Body
;
no
Intercessor
without
a
Church
to
intercede
for
.
And
to
believe
the
holy
Catholick
Church
,
and
the
Communion
of
Saints
,
is
part
of
our
Belief
;
and
therefore
the
Christian
Faith
is
gone
,
if
these
be
gone
:
And
that
either
we
,
or
None
are
Christs
true
Ministers
,
I
prove
thus
:
1.
We
challenge
the
Adversary
to
name
us
the
true
Church
and
Ministry
;
if
these
be
none
of
them
,
where
be
they
,
and
who
are
they
?
speak
out
,
or
give
up
your
wicked
Cause
.
If
you
know
not
who
they
be
,
or
where
,
then
how
know
you
that
there
are
any
such
?
True
Ministers
are
like
a
light
that
shineth
to
all
the
house
,
even
the
lights
of
the
world
,
and
like
a
City
on
a
Hill
that
cannot
be
hid
,
Mat.
5.
14
,
15
,
16.
2.
But
let
us
try
the
particulars
:
1.
The
Seekers
have
no
Church
or
Ministry
.
2.
The
Quakers
have
no
Ordination
,
that
we
know
of
,
and
are
every
way
so
unworthy
,
and
had
no
being
in
the
world
till
a
few
years
ago
,
that
he
is
either
no
Christian
,
or
of
a
crazed
brain
,
that
thinks
Christ
hath
no
Church
or
Ministry
but
them
.
3.
The
Anabaptists
,
Socinians
,
Swenlfeldians
,
Familists
,
Paracelsians
,
Weigelians
,
and
such
like
,
have
no
more
to
shew
for
their
Ministry
and
Churches
than
we
,
but
their
Errours
;
and
are
so
few
,
and
so
lately
sprung
up
,
that
of
them
also
I
may
say
,
that
he
that
takes
them
for
the
only
Church
,
or
Ministers
,
is
either
out
of
the
Faith
,
or
much
out
of
his
wits
.
4.
The
Eastern
and
Southern
Churches
have
no
more
to
shew
for
their
Ministry
and
Churches
than
we
;
but
are
incomparably
more
ignorant
,
and
erroneous
:
few
of
them
doing
more
than
read
their
Liturgies
and
Homilies
,
and
so
administer
the
Sacraments
.
5.
All
the
Controversie
therefore
lieth
between
us
and
the
Papists
;
either
they
are
true
Ministers
,
and
a
Church
,
or
not
;
if
not
,
then
it
s
left
to
us
:
if
they
are
,
then
we
are
so
much
more
;
for
we
have
much
more
unquestionable
Evidence
of
our
Title
.
1.
The
Office
of
a
Teaching
,
Guiding
,
worshipping
Presbyter
which
we
are
in
,
is
beyond
all
question
,
and
yielded
by
themselves
to
be
of
Divine
Institution
.
But
the
office
of
a
Mass-Priest
,
to
make
a
God
of
a
piece
of
Bread
,
and
turn
Bread
into
Flesh
,
so
that
there
shall
be
quantity
,
colour
,
taste
,
&c.
without
bread
,
or
any
subject
;
and
a
mans
eyes
,
taste
,
or
feeling
,
shall
not
know
that
its
bread
or
wine
,
when
we
see
,
taste
,
and
feel
it
;
as
also
to
celebrate
publick
worship
in
an
unknown
tongue
;
this
office
is
more
questionable
than
ours
.
2.
It
remaineth
a
great
doubt
,
whether
the
Pope
be
not
the
Antichrist
:
but
of
our
Ministry
there
's
no
such
doubt
.
3.
For
Knowledge
,
Godliness
and
Utterance
,
and
all
true
Ministerial
abilities
,
as
it
s
well
known
what
an
ignorant
Rabble
their
common
secular
Mass
Priests
are
;
so
those
Military
Fryars
and
Jesuites
that
are
chosen
of
purpose
to
play
their
Game
among
us
,
and
credit
their
Cause
,
if
they
have
any
relicks
of
truth
or
modesty
,
will
confess
,
that
the
generality
of
our
Ministers
are
much
beyond
theirs
for
Parts
and
Piety
;
or
at
least
,
that
we
cannot
be
denied
to
be
true
Ministers
for
want
of
necessary
abilities
:
We
should
rejoyce
if
their
Ministers
,
Priests
or
Jesuites
were
near
of
such
Piety
as
those
of
the
Reformed
Churches
.
Some
of
their
Jesuites
and
Fryars
are
learned
men
;
in
which
also
we
have
those
that
equal
the
best
of
them
:
but
for
the
learning
,
ability
,
or
Piety
of
the
common
Ministers
on
both
sides
,
there
is
no
comparison
to
be
made
.
4.
All
the
question
then
is
of
the
way
of
entrance
:
And
there
1.
The
Papists
seek
not
the
Peoples
consent
so
much
as
we
do
.
2.
They
despise
the
Magistrates
consent
,
in
comparison
of
us
.
3.
And
for
Ordination
,
which
is
it
that
all
the
stress
must
be
laid
on
,
we
have
it
,
and
nearer
the
Rule
of
God
than
they
.
Are
they
ordained
with
Fasting
,
Prayer
,
and
Imposition
of
Hands
?
so
are
we
.
Must
it
be
by
one
of
a
Superiour
Order
?
Who
then
shall
Ordain
or
Consecrate
the
Pope
?
And
yet
a
multitude
of
our
Ministers
are
ordained
by
Bishops
,
if
that
be
necessary
:
But
the
great
Objection
is
,
that
we
have
not
an
uninterrupted
succession
from
the
Apostles
,
and
so
those
that
ordained
us
had
no
power
;
and
therefore
could
not
give
it
to
us
.
Proposition
6.
The
want
of
an
uninterrupted
succession
;
and
so
of
Power
in
the
Ordainers
,
doth
not
disable
our
Title
to
the
Ministry
,
or
set
us
in
a
worse
condition
than
the
Papists
.
For
if
it
be
only
the
succession
of
possession
of
the
Office
,
there
is
no
man
of
brains
can
deny
,
but
we
have
an
uninterrupted
succession
down
from
the
Apostles
.
But
if
it
be
a
succession
of
Right
Ordination
that
is
questioned
,
1.
The
Papists
have
none
such
themselves
.
2.
We
have
more
of
it
than
they
.
3.
It
is
not
necessary
that
this
be
uninterrupted
.
All
these
I
prove
:
1.
The
Popes
themselves
,
from
whom
their
power
flows
,
have
been
Hereticks
,
denied
the
Immortality
of
the
Soul
,
Whoremongers
,
Sodomites
,
Simonists
,
Murderers
;
so
that
for
many
of
them
successively
,
the
Papists
confess
they
were
Apostatical
,
and
not
Apostolical
.
See
in
their
own
Writers
the
Lives
of
Sylvest.
2.
Alexand
,
3.
&
6.
Iohn
13.
&
22.
&
23.
Greg.
7.
Vrban
7.
and
abundance
more
,
Ioh.
13.
was
proved
in
Council
to
have
ravished
Maids
and
Wives
at
the
Apostolick
doors
,
murdered
many
,
drunk
to
the
Devil
,
askt
help
at
Dice
of
Iupiter
and
Venus
,
and
was
kill'd
in
the
act
of
Adultery
.
Read
the
proofs
in
my
Book
against
Popery
,
pag.
269
,
270
,
255
,
101.
The
Council
at
Pisa
deposed
two
Popes
at
once
,
called
them
Hereticks
departed
from
the
Faith
.
The
Council
at
Constance
deposed
Ioh.
23.
as
holding
that
there
was
no
Eternal
Life
,
Immortality
of
the
Soul
▪
or
Resurrection
:
The
Council
at
Basil
deposed
Eugenius
4.
as
a
Simonist
and
perjured
wretch
,
a
Schismatick
,
and
obstinate
Heretick
.
Now
these
men
are
uncapable
of
the
Ministry
,
as
an
Infidel
is
,
for
want
of
Essential
Qualifications
:
As
Copper
is
no
currant
Coyn
,
though
the
stamp
of
the
Prince
against
his
will
be
put
upon
it
:
Undisposed
matter
cannot
receive
the
form
:
A
fit
man
unordained
is
nearer
the
Ministry
,
than
such
a
man
ordained
:
So
that
here
was
a
Nullity
.
2.
And
all
the
following
Popes
were
the
Successors
of
Eugenius
that
was
deposed
,
and
thus
judged
by
a
General
Council
;
but
by
force
brought
them
to
submit
,
and
held
the
place
.
3.
Either
the
Election
,
Ordination
,
or
both
,
is
it
that
giveth
them
the
Essence
of
their
Papacy
:
If
Election
,
then
there
hath
been
a
long
interruption
:
for
some-while
the
People
chose
,
and
in
other
Ages
the
Emperours
chose
,
and
in
these
times
the
Cardinals
;
and
therefore
some
of
them
had
no
lawful
choice
:
And
for
Ordination
,
or
Consecration
;
1.
There
have
been
three
or
four
Popes
at
once
,
and
all
were
Consecrated
,
that
yet
are
now
confessed
to
have
been
no
true
Popes
.
2.
Inferiours
only
Consecrated
.
3.
And
such
as
had
no
power
themselves
.
Besides
that
,
the
See
hath
been
very
many
years
vacant
,
and
some
score
years
the
Pope
hath
been
at
Avignion
,
and
had
but
the
name
of
P.
of
Rome
.
And
when
three
or
four
have
been
Pope
at
once
,
Bellarmine
confesseth
,
learned
men
knew
not
which
was
the
Right
,
yea
,
General
Councils
knew
not
.
The
Council
at
Basil
thought
Faelix
the
fifth
was
the
right
Pope
,
but
it
proved
otherwise
;
so
that
many
palpable
Intercisions
have
been
made
at
Rome
.
2.
Our
Ordination
hath
been
less
interrupted
than
theirs
.
Object
.
But
you
are
not
ordained
by
Bishops
.
Answ.
1.
Almost
all
in
England
are
till
of
late
,
if
that
will
serve
.
2.
Presbyters
may
ordain
in
case
of
necessity
,
as
the
generality
of
the
Old
Episcopal
men
grant
,
and
their
Ordination
is
not
null
.
3.
Presbyters
have
power
to
Ordain
,
and
were
restrained
only
from
the
exercise
by
humane
Laws
,
as
many
of
the
Schoolmen
confess
.
4.
Presbyters
have
still
ordained
with
the
Bishop
;
therefore
they
had
Authority
to
it
,
and
the
work
is
not
Alien
to
their
Function
.
5.
Our
Parish
Presbyters
are
Bishops
,
having
some
of
them
Assistants
,
and
Deacons
under
them
;
or
as
Grotius
notes
,
at
least
they
are
so
,
as
being
the
chief
Guides
of
that
Church
:
Their
own
Rule
is
,
that
every
City
should
have
a
Bishop
;
and
every
Corporation
is
truly
a
City
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
therefore
must
have
a
Bishop
.
6.
The
Ius
Divinum
of
Prelacy
is
lis
subjudice
.
7.
Bishop
Vsher
maintaining
to
me
the
validity
of
the
Ordination
of
the
Presbyters
without
a
Bishop
,
told
me
how
he
answered
King
C.
who
askt
him
for
an
instance
in
Church-History
,
viz.
That
Hierom
ad
Evag.
tells
us
of
more
;
that
the
Presbyters
of
Alexandria
,
till
the
days
of
Heroclas
and
Dionysius
,
took
one
from
among
themselves
,
and
made
him
Bishop
;
therefore
they
may
make
a
Presbyter
,
which
is
less
.
8.
It
s
at
last
confessed
,
that
in
Scripture-times
there
were
no
Presbyters
under
Bishops
,
but
the
single
Churches
had
single
Pastors
.
9.
No
man
can
prove
Ordination
by
fixed
Bishops
over
many
Churches
(
now
called
Diocesan
)
in
the
first
Age
:
The
fixed
Bishops
had
no
more
at
first
but
single
Churches
.
Object
.
But
you
never
received
power
from
the
Bishop
to
ordain
;
and
therefore
cannot
have
that
which
was
never
given
your
Answ.
If
they
put
men
into
that
Office
,
to
which
God
hath
affixed
the
power
of
Ordination
,
then
they
do
their
part
to
convey
the
power
.
As
if
you
marry
a
couple
,
and
express
not
the
mans
authority
over
the
woman
,
yet
he
hath
it
nevertheless
by
being
made
her
Husband
.
So
he
that
is
made
a
Pastor
in
City
or
Country
,
may
do
the
work
of
a
Pastor
,
though
each
particular
was
not
named
.
Proposition
7.
Ordination
is
ordinarily
necessary
as
a
means
of
our
right
entrance
,
but
not
absolutely
necessary
to
the
Being
of
our
Office
or
Power
.
For
1.
God
having
already
setled
the
Office
,
Duty
,
and
Power
,
and
what
Qualifications
shall
be
necessary
,
and
giving
these
Qualifications
to
men
,
he
hath
left
nothing
to
man
but
mutual
consent
,
and
to
judge
of
the
person
qualified
,
and
solemnly
introduce
him
.
2.
God
hath
not
tyed
himself
or
us
absolutely
to
the
judgment
of
Ordainers
.
If
a
Bishop
ordain
a
Heathen
,
or
any
man
void
of
Essential
Qualifications
,
its
null
,
as
being
against
a
flat
Command
of
God
:
And
if
Bishops
refuse
to
ordain
us
Pastors
,
the
people
must
take
them
without
;
because
the
Command
of
Preaching
,
Hearing
,
Sacraments
,
&c.
is
greater
than
that
of
Ordination
,
and
before
it
.
Positives
yield
to
Natural
Morals
,
and
matters
of
Order
to
the
substance
and
end
of
the
Duty
ordered
.
See
my
Christian
Concord
,
pag.
82
,
83
,
84.
3.
Ordination
is
no
more
necessary
to
the
Ministry
,
than
Baptism
to
Christianity
:
As
those
that
are
first
Princes
by
Title
must
be
Crowned
,
and
those
that
are
Souldiers
by
Contract
,
must
be
listed
,
and
take
Colours
,
and
those
that
are
Husband
and
Wife
by
Contract
,
must
be
solemnly
Married
,
which
are
celebrating
,
perfecting
actions
;
so
they
that
are
first
heart-Christians
by
believing
,
or
by
Parents
dedicating
them
to
God
,
must
be
solemnly
entred
under
the
hand
of
the
Minister
:
And
those
that
are
by
approbation
and
consent
initially
Ministers
,
must
by
solemnization
have
the
Office
publickly
delivered
them
by
the
Ministers
of
Christ
.
So
that
as
a
man
is
a
Christian
indeed
before
Baptism
initially
,
and
is
justified
initially
before
,
and
in
case
of
necessity
may
be
saved
without
it
(
the
Papists
confessing
that
the
Vow
will
serve
)
so
is
it
in
the
case
of
Ordination
to
the
Ministry
.
Proposition
8.
It
is
only
Christ
,
and
not
the
Ordainers
,
People
or
Magistrates
,
that
give
us
our
Office
and
Power
:
Only
the
people
and
approvers
design
the
person
which
shall
receive
it
from
Christ
;
and
our
own
consent
,
and
the
peoples
,
is
of
necessity
thereto
(
and
our
own
as
much
as
theirs
)
and
the
Ordainers
do
instrumentally
invest
us
in
it
;
but
the
Power
and
Duty
arise
directly
from
Gods
Institution
,
when
the
person
is
designed
.
Now
I
proceed
to
prove
our
Calling
.
Argument
4.
We
have
a
far
clearer
Call
than
the
Priests
before
Christ
had
to
the
Priesthood
:
For
they
were
not
of
the
true
Line
;
they
bought
the
Priesthood
;
they
corrupted
Doctrine
and
worship
,
and
were
of
wicked
lives
.
And
yet
Christ
commanded
submission
to
their
Ministry
:
Ergo.
Argument
5.
If
we
have
as
clear
a
Call
to
our
Office
as
any
Magistrates
on
Earth
have
to
theirs
,
then
we
are
true
Ministers
of
Christ
:
For
they
are
true
Magistrates
;
and
God
is
the
Fountain
of
their
Power
too
;
and
its
impossible
they
should
have
any
but
from
him
:
Or
from
him
but
by
his
means
:
Officers
have
no
power
but
from
the
Soveraign
.
The
Prince
was
at
first
chosen
by
God
immediately
,
as
well
as
the
Apostles
were
by
Christ
,
yet
no
Prince
can
plead
an
uninterrupted
succession
thence
;
and
if
they
may
Reign
without
it
,
we
may
be
Pastors
without
it
:
and
yet
I
cannot
say
that
we
are
without
it
,
though
Princes
be
.
Kings
were
formerly
anointed
by
inspired
Prophets
,
and
were
Prophets
themselves
:
And
as
the
continuance
of
this
is
not
necessary
to
them
,
so
neither
to
us
.
The
differences
between
their
power
and
ours
,
makes
nothing
against
this
Argument
:
If
Conquest
,
or
the
peoples
consent
,
or
Birth
,
or
directing
Providences
can
prove
their
Title
,
then
Consent
,
Ordination
,
Providence
,
with
due
Qualifications
,
will
sure
prove
ours
:
were
it
not
for
fear
,
they
should
soon
hear
the
Arguments
more
set
home
against
themselves
,
that
are
now
bent
against
the
Ministers
.
Argument
6.
If
besides
all
this
God
own
us
by
such
a
blessing
on
our
labours
,
that
he
maketh
us
the
means
of
propagating
and
continuing
his
Gospel
and
Church
,
and
brings
most
of
his
chosen
to
Vnion
with
Christ
,
Reconciliation
,
Holiness
,
and
to
Heaven
by
our
Ministry
,
then
certainly
we
are
his
true
Ministers
:
But
experience
assureth
us
of
the
former
:
therefore
—
so
much
for
Argument
.
Proposition
9.
If
a
Minister
be
in
quiet
possession
of
the
place
,
and
fit
for
it
,
the
people
are
bound
to
obey
him
as
a
Minister
,
without
knowing
that
he
was
justly
ordained
or
called
.
Argum.
1.
We
must
obey
a
Magistrate
without
assurance
of
his
Call
and
Title
,
Rom.
13.
therefore
a
Minister
.
2.
Christ
commanded
hearing
and
obeying
them
that
were
not
called
as
God
appointed
,
because
they
were
Priests
,
or
sat
in
Moses
Chair
,
and
taught
the
truth
,
Luke
16.
29.
Matth.
23.
2.
Luke
5.
14.
Matth.
8.
4.
Mark
1.
44.
3.
Else
the
people
are
put
upon
impossibilities
:
Can
all
the
poor
people
tell
before
they
submit
to
a
Minister
,
what
is
Essential
to
his
Call
,
and
whether
he
have
all
that
is
so
,
and
whether
his
Orders
be
true
or
forged
,
and
whether
they
that
ordained
him
were
truly
ordained
,
or
chosen
themselves
:
Not
one
of
twenty
thousand
knows
all
this
by
their
Pastors
.
Proposition
10.
The
Ordinances
are
valid
to
the
people
when
the
Minister
is
uncalled
and
unordained
,
if
they
know
it
not
:
He
that
hath
no
just
Call
,
shall
answer
for
what
he
doth
as
an
Intruder
;
but
the
people
shall
have
for
all
that
the
fruit
of
his
Ministration
;
and
Preaching
,
and
Baptism
,
and
other
acts
,
shall
not
be
null
to
them
.
1.
The
Papists
themselves
confess
this
.
2.
Else
scarce
a
man
could
tell
whether
he
be
baptized
,
or
may
use
any
Ordinance
,
because
he
cannot
have
an
exact
account
of
the
Ministers
Call
,
no
nor
know
that
he
is
indeed
a
Christian.
I
knew
divers
in
the
Bishops
days
that
forged
themselves
Orders
,
and
acted
long
before
it
was
discovered
.
3.
It
is
the
Office
which
is
Gods
Ordinance
that
is
blest
,
and
valid
to
the
people
,
and
not
his
Call
only
.
4.
It
is
he
that
sinneth
that
must
suffer
,
and
not
the
Innocent
;
therefore
his
sin
depriveth
them
not
of
their
due
.
5.
As
an
usurping
Magistrate
oweth
us
protection
,
though
he
shall
answer
for
his
Usurpation
;
so
an
usurping
Minister
oweth
us
his
labour
;
so
that
the
people
are
bound
to
hear
and
obey
men
,
when
they
are
uncertain
of
their
due
Call
,
if
they
possess
the
place
;
and
shall
have
the
blessing
of
such
Administrations
:
For
we
are
sure
the
Office
and
work
is
of
God
.
Proposition
11.
The
truth
of
our
Doctrine
depends
not
on
our
Calling
.
Were
we
no
Ministers
,
we
can
prove
the
Gospel
true
which
we
deliver
.
And
any
man
must
be
believed
,
that
brings
a
truth
that
concerneth
our
peace
.
Therefore
let
Quakers
,
and
Seekers
,
and
Papists
first
disprove
our
Doctrine
if
they
can
;
and
not
cheat
the
people
,
by
perswading
them
,
that
our
Calling
must
first
be
proved
;
as
a
Prophets
must
be
.
Object
.
But
you
have
your
learning
only
from
Books
,
and
Vniversities
,
and
so
have
not
true
Ministers
.
Answ.
We
have
it
from
God
in
the
use
of
his
means
,
even
by
prayer
,
reading
,
study
and
learning
his
works
and
word
of
our
Teachers
,
whether
at
Universities
,
or
elsewhere
.
And
we
are
commanded
to
study
and
meditate
on
these
things
,
and
give
our selves
wholly
to
them
,
and
to
meditate
on
Gods
Law
day
and
night
,
Psal.
1.
2.
2
Tim.
2.
15.
1
Tim.
4.
13
,
15.
Christs
Ministers
must
be
Teachers
or
Tutors
to
others
,
and
commit
the
things
which
they
have
heard
to
faithful
men
,
who
shall
be
able
to
teach
others
also
,
2
Tim.
2.
●
.
Good
Ministers
of
Christ
are
nourished
up
in
the
words
of
faith
and
good
Doctrine
,
and
so
attain
to
it
,
1
▪
Tim.
4.
6.
All
should
learn
according
to
their
time
of
teaching
,
Heb.
5.
11
,
12
,
14.
We
study
nothing
but
the
Word
,
and
works
of
God
:
And
is
not
that
a
Wretch
,
and
not
a
man
,
that
will
reproach
us
as
no
Ministers
,
for
doing
that
which
we
have
our
Reason
for
,
and
which
must
be
the
work
of
our
lives
:
Poor
Christians
,
as
you
love
God
and
your
Souls
,
and
would
not
cast
off
Christ
and
Heaven
,
let
not
Deceivers
draw
you
to
cast
off
the
Ministry
,
Scripture
,
or
the
Ordinances
of
God
.
FINIS
.